\ 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 


THE  WORKS  OF 

HENRYK    SIENKIEWICZ 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  ORIGINAL  POLISH 

BY  JEREMIAH  CURTIN. 


Tbf  Zagloba  Romances 
WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD,     i  vol. 
THE  DELUGE.     a  vols. 
PAN  MICHAEL,     i  vol. 


Quo  VADIS.     i  vol. 
THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS,     z  vols. 
CHILDREN  OF  THE  SOIL,     i  vol. 
HANIA,  AND  OTHER  STORIES,     i  vol. 

SlELANKA,  AND  OTHER  STORIES.     I  vol. 

IN  VAIN,     i  vol. 

LIFE  AND  DEATH  AND  OTHER  LEGENDS 

AND  STORIES,     i  vol. 
ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY,     i  vol. 


WITHOUT  DOGMA.    (Translated  by  Isa 
Young.)     i  vol. 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF 
GLORY 

AN   HISTORICAL   NOVEL 
OF  THE  TIME   OF  KING  JOHN  SOBIESKI 


BY 


HENRYK   SIENKIEWICZ 

Author  of  "Quo  Vadis,"  "  With  Fire  and  Sword,"  "The  Deluge," 
"Knights  of  the  Cross"  etc. 


TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  POLISH  ORIGINAL  BY 

JEREMIAH   CURTIN 


BOSTON 

LITTLE,   BROWN,   AND   COMPANY 
1906 


Copyright,  1906, 
BY  JEREMIAH  CTJRTIN 

Att  rights  reserved 


Published  January,  1906 


THE  UNIVERSITY   PRESS,  CAMBRIDGE,  U.S.A. 


TO 
SIR  THOMAS  G.  SHAUGHNESSY, 

PRESIDENT   OF  THE   CANADIAN  PACIFIC   RAILROAD. 


MY  DEAR  SIR  THOMAS: 

Railroads  are  to  nations  what  arteries  and  veins  are  to  each 
individual.  Every  part  of  a  nation  enjoys  common  life  with  every 
other  through  railroads.  Books  bring  remote  ages  to  the  present, 
and  assemble  the  thoughts  of  mankind  and  of  God  in  one  divine 
company.  I  find  great  pleasure  on  railroads  in  the  day  and  the 
night,  at  all  seasons.  You  enjoy  books  with  a  keen  and  true 
judgment.  Let  me  inscribe  to  you,  therefore,  this  volume. 

JEREMIAH  CURTIN. 


2037886 


INTKODUCTOKY 

THE  book  before  us  gives  pictures  of  Polish  character 
and  life  on  the  eve  of  the  second  great  siege  of  Vienna. 

Twice  was  that  city  beleaguered  by  Turkey.  The 
first  siege  was  commanded  by  Solyman,  that  Sultan  who 
was  surnamed  Magnificent  by  western  nations ;  to  Turks 
he  was  known  as  the  Lord  of  his  Age  and  the  Lawgiver. 

The  first  siege  was  repelled  by  the  bravery  of  the 
garrison,  by  the  heroism  of  Count  Salm  its  commander, 
by  the  terrible  weather  of  1529,  and  also  through  turbu- 
lence of  the  Janissary  forces.  The  second  siege  was 
crushed  in  1683  by  Sobieski's  wise  strategy,  the  splendid 
impetus  of  the  Poles,  and  the  firmness  of  the  allies. 

Had  the  Polish  king  not  appeared  the  Sultan  would 
have  triumphed,  hence  Sobieski  and  his  men  are  hailed 
ever  since  as  the  saviours  of  Vienna. 

The  enthusiasm  of  the  time  for  Sobieski  and  his  force 
was  tremendous. 

"  There  was  a  man  sent  from  God  whose  name  was 
John,"  this  was  the  Gospel  read  at  the  Thanksgiving 
Mass  in  Saint  Stephen's,  the  cathedral,  the  noble  old 
church  of  that  rescued  and  jubilant  city.  Some  Poles 
went  to  Rome  after  that  to  get  relics ;  the  Pope  gave 
this  answer:  "Take  earth  steeped  in  blood  from  the 
field  where  your  countrymen  fell  at  Vienna." 

Many  times  have  men  here  in  America  asked  me  :  Are 
the  Poles  really  held  by  such  an  intensity  of  passion  ? 


viii  INTRODUCTORY 

if  they  are,  why  does  it  seize  them,  whence  does  it  come, 
what  is  the  source  and  the  cause  of  it  ?  I  reply  to  these 
questions  as  best  I  am  able,  and  truthfully :  It  comes 
from  the  soul  of  the  Slavs  in  some  part,  and  in  some 
part  from  history.  The  Poles  have  as  a  race  their  origi- 
nal gift  to  begin  with ;  this  gift,  or  race  element,  has  met 
in  its  varied  career  certain  peoples,  ideas,  and  principles. 
The  result  of  this  meeting  is  this :  that  the  Polish  part  of 
the  Slav  world  holds  touching  itself  an  unconquerable 
ideal.  It  has  absorbed,  as  it  thinks,  certain  principles 
from  which  it  could  not  now  separate. 

The  Poles  could  not  if  they  would,  and  would  not  if 
they  could,  be  dissevered  from  that  which,  as  they  state, 
they  have  worked  out  in  history,  that  which  no  power 
on  earth  can  now  take  from  them,  and  to  which  they  are 
bound  with  the  faith  of  a  martyr. 

Through  ideas  and  principles,  that  is,  truths  gained 
in  their  experience  as  a  people,  and  which  in  them 
are  incarnate  and  living,  the  Poles  feel  predestined  to 
triumph,  time,  of  course,  being  given. 

What  are  these  ideas  and  principles  ?  men  ask  of  me 
often.  Combined  all  in  one  they  mean  the  victory  and 
supremacy  of  Poland.  They  have  been  worked  out 
during  centuries,  I  answer,  of  Polish  experience  with 
Germany,  with  Russia,  with  Rome  and  Byzantium,  with 
Turks  and  with  Tartars.  But  beyond  all  do  they  come 
as  the  fruit  of  collisions  with  Germany  and  Russia,  and 
as  the  outcome  of  teachings  from  Rome  and  the  stern 
opposition  of  Byzantium.  Through  this  great  host  of 
enemies  and  allies,  and  their  own  special  character,  came 
that  incisive  dramatic  career  which  at  last  met  a  failure 
so  crushingly  manifest. 

The  inward  result  and  the  spiritual  harvest  to  be 
reaped  from  this  awful  catastrophe  are  evident  only 


INTRODUCTORY  ix 

through  what  is  revealed  in  the  conduct,  the  deeds,  and 
the  words  of  the  people  who  had  to  wade  through  the 
dreadful  defeat  and  digest  the  experience. 

Polish  character  in  most  of  its  main  traits  was  de- 
veloped completely  even  earlier  than  the  days  of  Sobi- 
eski,  and  the  men  who  appeared  then  in  action  differ 
little  from  those  of  the  present,  hence  the  pictures  in 
this  volume  are  perfectly  true  and  of  far-reaching  inter- 
est in  our  time. 

JEREMIAH  CURTIN. 


,  1906. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  winter  of  1682-83  was  a  season  of  such  rigor  that 
even  very  old  people  could  not  remember  one  like  it. 
During  the  autumn  rain  fell  continually,  and  in  the  mid- 
dle of  November  the  first  frost  appeared,  which  confined 
waters  and  put  a  glass  bark  upon  trees  of  the  forest. 
Icicles  fastened  on  pines  and  broke  many  branches.  In 
the  first  days  of  December  the  birds,  after  frequent  biting 
frosts,  flew  into  villages  and  towns,  and  even  wild  beasts 
came  out  of  dense  forests  and  drew  near  the  houses  of 
people.  About  Saint  Damasius'  day  the  heavens  became 
clouded,  and  then  snow  appeared;  ten  days  did  it  fall 
without  ceasing.  It  covered  the  country  to  a  height  of 
two  ells ;  it  hid  forest  roads,  it  hid  fences,  and  even 
cottage  windows.  Men  opened  pathways  with  shovels 
through  snow-drifts  to  go  to  their  granaries  and  stables ; 
and  when  the  snow  stopped  at  last,  a  splitting  frost 
came,  from  which  forest  trees  gave  out  sounds  that  seemed 
gunshots. 

Peasants,  who  at  that  time  had  to  go  to  the  woodlands 
for  fuel,  went  in  parties  to  defend  themselves,  and  were 
careful  that  night  should  not  find  them  at  a  distance  from 
the  village.  After  sunset  no  man  dared  leave  his  own 
doorstep  unless  with  a  fork  or  a  bill-hook,  and  dogs  gave 
out,  until  daylight,  short  frightened  yelps,  as  they  do 
always  when  barking  at  wolves  which  are  near  them. 

i 


2  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

During  just  such  a  night  and  in  such  a  fierce  frost  a 
great  equipage  on  runners  pushed  along  a  forest  road 
carefully;  it  was  drawn  by  four  horses  and  surrounded 
by  attendants.  In  front,  on  a  strong  beast,  rode  a  man 
with  a  pole  and  a  small  iron  pot  on  the  end  of  it ;  in  this 
pot  pitch  was  burning,  not  to  make  the  road  visible,  for 
there  was  moonlight,  but  to  frighten  away  wolves  from 
the  party.  On  the  box  of  the  equipage  sat  a  driver,  and 
on  a  saddled  horse  a  postilion,  and  at  each  side  rode  two 
men  armed  with  muskets  and  slingshots. 

The  party  moved  forward  very  slowly,  since  the  road 
was  little  beaten  and  in  places  the  snow-drifts,  especially 
at  turnings,  rose  like  waves  on  the  roadway. 

This  slowness  disturbed  Pan  Gideon  Pangovski,  who, 
relying  on  his  numerous  attendants  and  their  weapons, 
had  determined  to  travel,  though  in  Eadom  men  had 
warned  him  of  the  danger,  and  all  the  more  seriously 
since  in  going  to  Belchantska  he  would  have  to  pass  the 
Kozenitse  forests. 

Those  immense  forests  began  at  that  period  a  good  way 
before  Yedlina,  and  continued  far  beyond  Kozenitse  to 
the  Vistula,  and  toward  the  other  side  of  the  Stenjytsa, 
and  northward  to  Rytchivol. 

It  had  seemed  to  Pan  Gideon  that,  if  he  left  Radom 
before  midday,  he  would  reach  home  very  easily  at  sunset. 
Meanwhile  he  had  been  forced  in  a  number  of  places  to 
open  the  road  close  to  fences ;  some  hours  were  lost  at 
this  labor,  so  that  he  came  to  Yedlina  about  twilight. 
Men  there  gave  the  warning  that  he  would  better  re- 
main for  the  night  in  the  village;  but  since  at  the  black- 
smith's a  pitch  light  had  been  found  to  burn  before  the 
carriage,  Pan  Gideon  commanded  to  continue  the  journey. 

And  now  night  had  surprised  him  in  the  wilderness. 

It  was  difficult  to  go  faster  because  of  increasing  snow- 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  3 

drifts ;  hence  Pan  Gideon  was  more  and  more  disquieted 
and  at  last  fell  to  swearing,  but  in  Latin,  lest  lie  frighten 
the  two  ladies  who  were  with  him,  Pani  Vinnitski  his 
relative  and  his  ward  Panna  Anulka  SieninskL 

Panna  Anulka  was  young  and  high-hearted,  in  no 
degree  timid.  On  the  contrary,  she  drew  aside  the  leather 
curtain  at  the  window,  and,  commanding  the  horseman 
at  the  side  not  to  stop  the  view  to  her,  looked  at  the 
drifts  very  joyfully,  and  at  the  pine  trunks  with  long 
strips  of  snow  on  them  over  which  played  reddish  gleams 
from  the  pitch  pot,  which  with  the  moonlight  made  mov- 
ing figures  very  pleasant  to  her  eyesight.  Then  rounding 
her  lips  to  the  form  of  a  bird  bill  she  began  to  whistle, 
her  breath  became  visible  and  was  rosier  than  firelight, 
this  too  amused  her. 

But  Pani  Vinnitski,  who  was  old  and  quite  timid,  fell 
to  complaining. 

Why  leave  Kadom,  or  at  least  why  not  pass  the  night  in 
Yedliua  since  they  had  been  warned  of  the  danger  ?  All 
this  through  some  person's  stubbornness.  To  Belchantska 
there  was  a  long  piece  of  road  yet,  and  all  in  a  forest, 
hence  wolves  would  meet  them  undoubtedly,  unless 
Eaphael,  the  Archangel  and  patron  of  travellers,  would 
pity  them  in  their  wandering,  but  alas,  of  this  they  were 
quite  undeserving. 

When  he  heard  this  opinion,  Pan  Gideon  became 
thoroughly  impatient.  To  speak  of  being  lost  in  the 
wilderness  was  all  that  was  needed  to  upset  him. 

The  road  for  that  matter  was  straight,  and  as  for 
wolves,  well,  they  would  or  would  not  come.  He  had 
good  attendants,  and  besides,  a  wolf  is  not  anxious  to 
meet  with  a  warrior  —  not  only  because  he  fears  him  far 
more  than  a  common  man,  but  also  because  of  the  love 
which  the  quick-witted  beast  has  for  warriors. 


4  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

The  wolf  understands  well  that  no  dweller  in  towns 
and  no  peasant  will  give  him  food  gratis;  the  warrior 
alone  is  the  man  who  feeds  wolves,  and  at  times  in  abun- 
dance, hence  it  is  not  without  reason  that  men  have  called 
war  "  the  wolf's  harvest." 

But  still  Pan  Gideon  speaking  thus,  and  praising  the 
wolves  in  some  small  degree,  was  not  quite  convinced  of 
their  affection;  hence  he  was  thinking  whether  or  not 
to  command  an  attendant  to  slip  from  his  horse  and 
sit  next  the  young  lady.  In  such  case  he  himself  would 
defend  one  door  of  the  carriage,  and  that  attendant  the 
other,  while  the  freed  horse  would  either  rush  off  ahead 
or  escape  in  the  rear,  and  thus  draw  the  wolves  after  him. 

But  the  time  to  do  this  had  not  come,  as  it  seemed 
to  Pan  Gideon.  Meanwhile  he  placed  near  his  ward  on 
the  front  seat,  a  knife  and  two  pistols ;  these  he  wished 
to  have  near  him  since  he  had  only  his  right  hand  for 
service. 

They  advanced  some  furlongs  farther  in  quiet,  and  the 
road  was  growing  wider.  Pan -Gideon,  who  knew  the  way 
perfectly,  drew  breath  as  if  relieved  somewhat. 

"  The  Malikov  field  is  not  far,"  said  he. 

In  every  case  he  hoped  for  more  safety  in  that  open 
space  than  in  the  forest. 

But  just  then  the  attendant  in  front  turned  his  horse 
suddenly,  and,  rushing  to  the  carriage,  spoke  hurriedly  to 
the  driver  and  to  others,  who  answered  abruptly,  as  men 
do  when  there  is  no  time  for  loitering. 

"  What  is  it  ? "  asked  Pan  Gideon. 

"  Some  noise  in  the  field." 

"  Is  it  wolves  ? " 

"  Some  outcry.    God  knows  what ! " 

Pan  Gideon  was  on  the  point  of  commanding  the  horse- 
man with  the  torch  to  spring  forward  and  see  what  was 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  5 

happening,  when  he  remembered  that  in  cases  like  this 
it  was  better  not  to  be  without  fire  and  to  keep  all  his 
people  together,  and,  further,  that  defence  in  the  open  is 
easier  than  in  a  forest,  so  he  commanded  to  move  on  with 
the  equipage. 

But  after  a  while  the  horseman  reappeared  at  the 
window. 

"  Wild  boars,"  said  he. 

"  Wild  boars ! " 

"  A  terrible  grunting  is  heard  on  the  right  of  the  road." 

"  Praise  God  for  that ! " 

"  But  perhaps  wolves  have  attacked  them." 

"  Praise  God  for  that  also !  We  shall  pass  unmolested. 
Move  on ! " 

In  fact  the  guess  of  the  attendant  proved  accurate. 
When  they  had  driven  out  to  the  field  they  saw,  at  a 
distance  of  two  or  three  bow-shots  on  the  right  near  the 
road,  a  dense  crowd  of  wild  boars,  and  a  circle  of  wolves 
moving  nimbly  around  them.  A  terrible  grunting,  not 
of  fear  but  of  rage,  was  given  out  with  growing  vigor. 
When  the  sleigh  reached  the  middle  of  the  plain,  the 
men,  watching  from  the  horses,  observed  that  the  wolves 
had  not  dared  yet  to  rush  at  the  wild  boars ;  they  only 
pressed  on  them  more  and  more  eagerly. 

The  boars  had  arranged  themselves  in  a  round  compact 
body,  the  young  in  the  middle,  the  old  and  the  strong  on 
the  outside,  thus,  as  it  were,  forming  a  moving  and  terrible 
fortress,  which  gleamed  with  white  tusks  and  was  im- 
pervious to  attack  or  to  terror. 

Between  the  garland  of  wolves  and  that  wall  of  tusks 
and  snouts  a  white,  snowy  ring  was  clearly  visible,  since 
the  whole  field  was  in  moonlight. 

Some  of  the  wolves  sprang  up  to  the  boars,  but  they 
sprang  back  very  quickly,  as  if  frightened  by  the  clash 


6  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

of  the  tusks  and  the  more  terrible  outbursts  of  grunting. 
If  the  wolves  had  closed  in  battle  with  the  boars  the 
struggle  would  have  then  held  them  completely,  and 
the  sleigh  might  have  passed  without  notice ;  but  since 
this  had  not  happened,  there  was  fear  lest  they  might 
stop  that  dreadful  onset  and  try  then  another  one. 

Indeed  after  a  while  a  few  dropped  away  from  the 
pack  and  ran  toward  the  party,  after  them  followed 
others.  But  the  sight  of  armed  men  confused  them; 
some  began  to  follow  the  sleigh,  others  stopped  a  few 
tens  of  steps  from  it,  or  ran  around  with  mad  speed,  as 
if  to  urge  themselves  on  to  the  equipage. 

The  attendants  wished  to  fire,  but  Pan  Gideon  forbade 
them,  lest  gunshots  might  bring  the  whole  pack  to  his 
people. 

Meanwhile  the  horses,  though  accustomed  to  wolves, 
began  to  push  to  one  side  and  turn  their  heads  to  their 
flanks  with  loud  snorting,  but  soon  something  worse 
happened,  and  this  raised  the  danger  a  hundredfold. 

The  young  horse  which  the  torchbearer  was  riding 
reared  suddenly  once,  and  a  second  time,  and  then 
rushed  madly  sidewise. 

The  rider,  knowing  that  were  he  to  fall  he  would  be 
torn  to  bits  the  next  moment,  seized  hold  of  his  saddle- 
bow, but  dropped  his  pot  the  same  instant ;  the  light  sank 
in  the  snow  deeply ;  the  flame  threw  out  sparks  and  was 
extinguished.  The  light  of  the  moon  was  alone  on  that 
plain  then. 

The  driver,  a  Euss  from  Pomorani,  began  to  pray ;  the 
Mazovian  attendants  fell  to  cursing. 

Emboldened  by  darkness,  the  wolves  pressed  on  with 
more  insolence,  and  from  the  direction  of  the  wild  boars 
some  fresh  ones  ran  up  to  them.  A  few  came  rather 
near,  with  snapping  teeth,  and  the  hair  standing  straight 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  7 

on  their  shoulders.  Their  eyes  were  all  bloodshot,  and  a 
greenish  light  flashed  from  them. 

A  moment  had  come  which  was  really  terrible. 

"  Shall  we  shoot  ? "  inquired  one  of  the  escort. 

"  Frighten  them  with  shouts,"  said  Pan  Gideon. 

Thereupon  rose  with  keenness,  "A-hu!  a-hu!"  The 
horses  gained  courage,  and  the  wolves,  impressed  by  the 
voices  of  men,  withdrew  some  tens  of  paces. 

Then  a  still  greater  wonder  was  manifest. 

All  at  once  forest  echoes  from  behind  repeated  the 
shouts  of  the  attendants,  but  with  rising  force,  ever  louder 
and  louder,  as  it  were  outbursts  of  wild  laughter;  and 
some  moments  later  a  crowd  of  dark  horsemen  appeared 
at  both  sides  of  the  carriage  and  shot  past  with  -all  the 
speed  of  their  beasts  toward  the  wild  boars  and  the  wolves 
which  encircled  them. 

In  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  neither  wolves  nor  boars  held 
the  snow  plain ;  they  had  scattered  as  if  a  whirlwind  had 
struck  them.  Gunshots  were  heard,  also  shouts,  and 
again  those  strange  outbursts  of  laughter.  Pan  Gideon's 
attendants  rushed  after  the  horsemen,  so  that  there  re- 
mained at  the  sleigh  only  the  postilion  and  the  driver. 

Inside  the  sleigh  there  was  such  mighty  amazement 
that  no  one  dared  move  a  lip  for  some  moments. 

"  But  the  word  became  flesh ! "  called  out  Pani  Vin- 
nitski,  at  last.  "  That  must  be  help  from  above  us." 

"  May  it  be  blessed,  whencesoever  it  came.  Our  plight 
was  growing  evil,"  said  Pan  Gideon. 

"  God  sent  those  young  knights ! "  said  Panna  Anulka, 
who  wished  to  add  her  word. 

It  would  have  been  difficult  to  divine  how  this  maiden 
could  have  seen  that  those  men  were  knights  and  young, 
in  addition,  for  they  shot  past  like  a  whirlwind ;  but  no 
person  asked  for  her  reasons,  since  the  older  man  andi 


8  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

woman  were  occupied  overmuch  with  what  was  happening 
hefore  them. 

Meanwhile,  on  the  plain  the  sounds  of  pursuit  were 
heard  yet  for  the  space  of  some  Our  Fathers,  and  not 
very  far  from  the  sleigh  was  a  wolf  with  its  back  broken, 
evidently  by  a  sling-shot.  The  beast  was  on  its  haunches 
and  howling  so  dreadfully  that  every  one  shivered. 

The  man  on  the  leading  horse  slipped  down  to  kill  the 
beast,  for  the  horses  were  plunging  with  such  violence 
that  the  sleigh-pole  was  cracking. 

After  a  time  the  horsemen  seemed  black  again  on  the 
snow  field.  They  came  in  a  crowd,  without  order,  in  a 
mist,  for  though  the  night  was  cold  and  the  air  very  clear, 
the  horses  had  been  driven  unsparingly,  and  were  smoking 
like  chimneys. 

The  horsemen  approached  with  loud  laughter  and  sing- 
ing, and  when  they  had  drawn  near,  one  of  them  shot  up 
to  the  sleigh,  and  asked  in  glad,  resonant  accents,  — 

"  Who  is  travelling  ? " 

"  Pangovski  from  Belchantska.  Whom  am  I  to  thank 
for  this  rescue  ? " 

"  Stanislav  Tsyprianovitch  of  Yedlinka ! " 

"TheBukoyemskis!" 

"  Thanks  to  your  mightinesses.  God  sent  you  in  season. 
Thanks ! " 

"  Thanks  ! "  repeated  a  youthful  voice. 

"  Glory  to  God  that  it  was  in  season  !  "  continued  Pan 
Stanislav,  removing  his  fur  cap. 

"  From  whom  did  ye  hear  of  us  ? " 

"No  one  informed  us,  but  as  the  wolves  are  now  run- 
ning in  packs,  we  rode  out  to  save  people ;  since  a  person 
of  such  note  has  been  found,  our  delight  is  the  greater, 
and  the  greater  our  service  to  God,"  said  Pan  Stanislav, 
politely. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  9 

But  one  of  the  Bukoyemskis  now  added,  — 

"  Not  counting  the  wolf  skins." 

"  A  beautiful  deed  and  a  real  knightly  work,"  said  Pan 
Gideon.  "  God  grant  us  to  give  thanks  for  it  as  promptly 
as  possible.  I  think,  too,  that  desire  for  human  flesh  has 
left  those  wolves  now,  and  that  we  shall  reach  home  with- 
out danger." 

"  That  is  by  no  means  so  certain.  Wolves  might  be  en- 
ticed again  easily  and  make  a  new  onrush." 

"  There  is  no  help  against  that ;  but  we  will  not  sur- 
render ! " 

"  There  is  help,  namely  this :  to  attend  you  to  the 
mansion.  It  may  happen  that  we  shall  save  some  one 
else  as  we  travel." 

"  I  dared  not  ask  for  that,  but  since  such  is  your  kind- 
ness, let  it  be  as  you  say,  for  the  ladies  here  will  feel  safer." 

"  I  have  no  fear  as  we  are,  but  from  all  my  soul  I  am 
grateful !  "  said  Panna  Anulka. 

Pan  Gideon  gave  the  order  and  they  moved  forward,  but 
they  had  gone  only  a  few  tens  of  paces  when  the  cracked 
sleigh-pole  was  broken  and  the  equipage  halted. 

New  delays. 

The  attendants  had  ropes  and  fell  to  mending  the  broken 
parts  straightway,  but  it  was  unknown  whether  such  a 
patched  work  would  not  come  apart  after  some  furlongs. 

Pan  Stanislav  hesitated  somewhat,  and  then  said,  re- 
moving his  fur  cap  a  second  time,  — 

"  To  Yedlinka  through  the  fields  it  is  nearer  than  to 
Belchantska.  Honor  our  house  then,  your  mightiness,  and 
spend  the  night  under  our  roof  tree.  No  man  can  tell 
what  might  meet  us  in  that  forest,  or  whether  even  now 
we  may  not  be  too  few  to  resist  all  the  wolves  that  will 
rush  to  the  roadway.  We  will  bring  home  the  sleigh  in 
some  fashion,  and  the  shorter  the  road  is  the  easier  our 


10  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

problem.  It  is  true  that  the  honor  surpasses  the  service, 
but  the  case  being  one  of  sore  need  a  man  may  not  cherish 
pride  over  carefully." 

Pan  Gideon  did  not  answer  those  words  at  the  mo- 
ment, for  he  felt  reproach  in  them.  He  called  to  mind 
that  when  two  years  before  Pan  Serafin  Tsyprianovitch 
had  made  him  a  visit,  he  received  the  man  graciously,  it 
is  true,  but  with  a  known  haughtiness,  and  did  not  pay 
back  the  visit.  Pan  Gideon  had  acted  in  that  way  since 
Pan  Serafin's  family  was  noble  only  two  generations,  he 
was  a  "  homo  novus,"  an  Armenian  by  origin.  His  grand- 
father had  bought  and  sold  brocades  in  Kamenyets. 
Yakob,  the  son  of  that  merchant,  had  served  in  the  artil- 
lery under  the  famous  Hodkievitch,  and  at  Hotsim  had 
rendered  such  service  that,  through  the  power  of  Pan 
Stanislav  Lyubomirski,  he  had  been  ennobled,  and  then 
received  Yedlinka  for  a  lifetime.  That  life  estate  was 
made  afterward  the  property  of  Pan  Serafin,  his  heir,  in 
return  for  a  loan  given  the  Commonwealth  during  Swedish 
encounters.  The  young  man  who  had  come  to  the  road 
with  such  genuine  assistance  was  the  son  of  Pan  Serafin. 

Pan  Gideon  felt  this  reproof  all  the  more,  since  the 
words  "cherish  pride  over  carefully"  had  been  uttered 
by  Pan  Stanislav  with  studied  emphasis  and  rather 
haughtily.  But  just  that  knightly  courage  pleased  the 
old  noble,  and  since  it  would  have  been  hard  to  refuse 
the  assistance,  and  since  the  road  to  his  own  house  was 
in  truth  long  and  dangerous,  he  said  to  Pan  Stanislav,  — 

"  Unless  you  had  assisted  us  the  wolves  would  perhaps 
be  gnawing  our  bones  at  this  moment ;  let  me  pay  with 
good-will  for  your  kindness.  Forward  then,  forward ! " 

The  sleigh  was  now  mended.  The  pole  had  been 
broken  as  if  an  axe  had  gone  through  it,  so  they  tied  one 
end  of  each  rope  to  a  runner,  the  other  to  a  collar,  and 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  11 

moved  on  in  a  large  gladsome  company,  amid  shouts  from 
attendants  and  songs  from  the  Bukoyemskis. 

It  was  no  great  distance  to  Yedlinka,  which  was  rather 
a  forest  farm  than  a  village.  Soon  there  opened  in  front 
of  the  wayfarers  a  large  field  some  tens  of  furlongs  in 
area,  or  rather  a  broad  clearing  enclosed  on  four  sides 
by  a  pine  wood,  and  on  this  plain  a  certain  number  of 
houses,  the  roofs  of  which,  covered  with  straw,  were 
gleaming  and  sparkling  in  moonlight. 

Beyond  peasant  cottages,  and  near  them,  Pan  Serafin's 
outbuildings  were  visible  stretching  in  a  circle  around  the 
edge  of  a  courtyard,  in  which  stood  the  mansion,  which  was 
much  disproportioned.  The  pile  had  been  reconstructed 
by  its  latest  owners,  and  from  being  a  small  house,  in  which 
dwelt  on  a  time  the  king's  foresters,  it  had  become  large, 
even  too  large,  for  such  a  small  forest  clearing.  From  its 
windows  a  bright  light  was  shining,  which  gave  a  rosy 
hue  to  the  snow  near  the  walls  of  the  mansion,  to  the 
bushes  in  front  of  it,  and  to  the  wellsweep  which  stood 
on  the  right  of  the  entrance. 

It  was  clear  that  Pan  Serafin  was  expecting  his  son, 
and  perhaps  also  guests  from  the  road,  who  might  come 
with  him,  for  barely  had  the  sleigh  reached  the  gate  when 
servants  rushed  out  with  torches,  and  after  the  servants 
came  the  master  himself  in  a  coat  made  of  mink  skin,  and 
wearing  a  weasel-skin  cap,  which  he  removed  promptly 
at  sight  of  the  equipage. 

"  What  welcome  guest  has  the  Lord  sent  to  our  wilder- 
ness ? "  inquired  he,  descending  the  steps  at  the  entrance. 

Pan  Stanislav  kissed  his  father's  hand,  and  told  whom 
he  had  brought  with  him. 

"  I  have  long  wished,"  said  Pan  Gideon,'as  he  stepped 
from  the  carriage,  "to  do  that  to  which  grievous  need 
has  constrained  me  this  evening,  hence  I  bless  the  more 


12  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

ardently  this  chance  which  agrees  with  my  wish  so 
exactly." 

"  Various  things  happen  to  men,  but  this  chance  is  for 
me  now  so  happy,  that  with  delight  I  beg  you  to  enter 
my  chambers." 

Pan  Serafin  bowed  for  the  second  time,  and  gave  his 
arm  then  to  Pani  Vinnitski ;  the  whole  company  entered 
behind  him. 

The  guests  were  seized  straightway  by  that  feeling  of 
contentment  which  is  felt  always  by  travellers  when  they 
come  out  of  darkness  and  cold  into  lighted,  warm  cham- 
bers. In  the  first,  and  the  other  apartments,  fires  were 
blazing  in  broad  porcelain  chimneys,  and  servants  began 
to  light  here  and  there  gleaming  tapers. 

Pan  Gideon  looked  around  with  a  certain  astonishment, 
for  the  usual  houses  of  nobles  were  far  from  that  wealth 
which  struck  the  eye  in  Pan  Serafin's  mansion. 

By  the  light  of  the  fires  and  the  tapers  and  candles  he 
could  see  in  each  apartment  a  furnishing  such  as  might 
not  be  met  with  in  many  a  castle:  carved  chests  and 
bureaus  and  armchairs  from  Italy,  clocks  here  and  there, 
Venetian  glass,  precious  bronze  candlesticks,  weapons 
from  the  Orient,  which  were  inlaid  with  turquoise  and 
hanging  from  wall  mats.  On  the  floors  soft  Crimean 
rugs,  and  on  two  long  walls  were  pieces  of  tapestry  which 
would  have  adorned  the  halls  of  any  magnate. 

"  These  came  to  them  from  trade,"  thought  Pan  Gideon, 
with  well-defined  anger,  "  and  now  they  can  turn  up  their 
noses  and  boast  of  wealth  won  not  by  weapons." 

But  Pan  Serafin's  heartiness  and  real  hospitality  dis- 
armed the  old  noble,  and  when  he  heard,  somewhat  later, 
the  clatter  of  dishes  in  the  dining-hall  near  them,  he  was 
perfectly  mollified. 

To  warm  the  guests  who  had  come  out  of  cold  they 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  13 

brought  heated,  spiced  wine  immediately.  They  began 
then  to  discuss  the  recent  peril.  Pan  Gideon  had  great 
praise  for  Pan  Stanislav,  who,  instead  of  sitting  in  a 
warm  room  at  home,  had  saved  people  on  the  highroad 
without  regarding  the  terrible  frost,  and  the  toil,  and  the 
danger. 

"  Of  a  truth,"  said  he,  "  thus,  in  old  days,  did  those 
famous  knights  act,  who,  wandering  through  the  world, 
saved  men  from  cannibals,  dragons,  and  various  other 
vile  monsters." 

"  If  any  man  of  them  saved  such  a  marvellous  princess 
as  this  one,"  added  Stanislav,  "  he  was  as  happy  at  that 
time  as  we  are  this  minute." 

"  No  man  ever  saved  a  more  wonderful  maiden !  True, 
as  God  is  dear  to  me !  He  has  told  the  whole  truth  ! " 
cried  the  four  Bukoyemskis  with  enthusiasm. 

Panna  Anulka  smiled  in  so  lovely  a  fashion  that  two 
charming  dimples  appeared  in  her  cheeks,  and  she 
dropped  her  eyelids. 

But  the  compliment  seemed  over  bold  to  Pan  Gideon, 
for  his  ward,  though  an  orphan  without  property,  was 
descended  from  magnates,  hence  he  changed  the  con- 
versation. 

"  But  have  your  graces,"  asked  he,  "  been  moving  long 
on  the  road  in  this  fashion  ? " 

"  Since  the  great  snows  fell,  and  we  shall  keep  on  till 
the  frost  stops,"  said  Stanislav. 

"  And  have  ye  killed  many  wolves  ? " 

"  Enough  to  give  overcoats  to  all  of  us." 

Here  the  Bukoyemskis  laughed  as  loud  as  if  four 
horses  were  neighing,  and  when  they  had  quieted  a  little, 
Mateush,  the  eldest  one  added,  — 

"  His  Grace  the  King  will  be  proud  of  his  foresters." 

"  True,"  said  Pan  Gideon.    "  And  I  have  heard  that  ye 


14  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

are  head  foresters  in  the  king's  wilderness  in  these  parts. 
But  do  not  the  Bukoyemskis  originate  in  the  Ukraine  ? " 
«  We  are  of  those  Bukoyemskis." 

« Indeed—  indeed  —  of  good  stock,  the  Yelo-Bukoyem- 
skis  are  connected  there  with  even  great  houses." 
"  And  with  St.  Peter ! "  added  Lukash. 
"Eh!"  said  Pan   Gideon.      And   he    began  to  look 
around  with  suspicion  and  sternly  at  the  brothers  to  see 
if  they  were  not  trying  to  jest  with  him.    But  their  faces 
were  clear,   and  they  nodded  with  earnest  conviction, 
confirming  in  this  way  the  words  of  their  brother.     Pan 
Gideon  was  astonished  immensely,  and  repeated :  "  Rela- 
tives of  Saint  Peter  ?  .  But  how  is  that  ?  * 
"  Through  the  Pregonovskis." 
"  Indeed  !    And  the  Pregonovskis  ? " 
"  Through  the  Usviats." 

"  And  the  Usviats  through  some  one  else,"  said  the  old 
noble,  with  a  smile,  "  and  so  on  to  the  birth  of  Christ, 
the  Lord.  So !  It  is  a  great  thing  to  have  relatives  in 
a  senate  down  here,  but  what  must  it  be  to  have  kinsmen 
in  the  heavenly  assembly  —  promotion  is  certain  in  that 
case.  But  how  have  ye  wandered  to  our  wilderness  from 
the  Ukraine,  for  men  have  told  me  that  ye  are  some 
years  in  this  neighborhood  ? " 

"About  three.  Rebellions  have  long  since  levelled 
everything  in  the  Ukraine,  and  boundaries  have  vanished. 
We  would  not  serve  Pagans  in  partisan  warfare,  so  we 
served  first  in  the  army  and  then  became  tenants  till  Pan 
Malchinski,  our  relative,  made  us  chief  foresters  in  this 
place." 

"  Yes,"  said  Pan  Serafin, "  I  wondered  that  we  found  our- 
selves side  by  side  in  this  wilderness,  for  we  are  not  of 
this  country,  but  the  changing  fortunes  of  men  have  trans- 
ported us  hither.  The  inheritance  of  your  mightiness," 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  15 

here  he  turned  to  Pan  Gideon,  "  is  also,  as  I  know,  in  Rus 
near  the  castle  of  Pomorani" 

Pan  Gideon  quivered  at  this,  as  if  some  one  had  struck 
an  open  wound  in  his  body. 

"  I  had  property  there,  and  I  have  it  there  still,"  said 
he,  "  but  those  places  to  me  are  abhorrent,  for  misfortunes 
alone  struck  me  there,  just  like  thunderbolts." 

"  The  will  of  God,"  said  Pan  Serafin. 

"It  is  vain  to  revolt  against  that;  still,  life  in  those 
regions  is  difficult." 

"Your  grace,  as  is  known,  has  served  long  in  the 
army." 

"  Till  I  lost  my  arm.  I  avenged  my  country's  wrongs, 
and  my  own  there.  And  if  the  Lord  Jesus  will  pardon 
one  sin  for  each  head  that  I  took  from  a  pagan,  hell,  as  I 
trust,  will  never  be  seen  by  me. ' 

"  Of  course  not,  of  course  not !  Service  is  a  merit,  and 
so  is  suffering.  Best  of  all  is  it  to  cast  gloomy  thoughts 
from  us." 

"  Gladly  would  I  be  rid  of  them,  still,  they  do  not  leave 
me.  But  enough !  I  am  a  cripple  at  present,  and  this 
lady's  guardian.  I  have  "removed  in  old  age  to  a  silent 
region  which  the  enemy  never  visits.  I  live,  as  you  know, 
in  Belchantska." 

"  That  is  well,  and  I  have  acted  in  like  manner,"  added 
Pan  Serafin.  "  Young  men,  though  it  is  quiet  now  on  tin 
borders,  hurry  off  to  Tartar  trails  in  the  hope  of  adven- 
ture, but  it  is  ghastly  and  woful  in  places  where  each 
man  is  mourning  for  some  one." 

Pan  Gideon  put  his  hand  to  his  forehead  where  he  held 
it  rather  long,  till  at  length  he  said  sadly,  — 

"  Only  a  peasant  or  a  magnate  can  live  in  the  Ukraine. 
When  an  onrush  of  pagans  strikes  that  country  the  peasant 
flees  to  a  forest  and  can  live  for  some  months  in  it  like  a 


16  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

wild  beast ;  the  magnate  can  live,  for  he  has  troops  and 
strong  castles  of  his  own  to  protect  him.  But  even  then 
—  the  Jolkievskis  lived  in  those  regions  and  perished,  the 
Danilovitches  lived  there  and  perished.  Of  the  Sobieskis, 
the  brother  of  our  gracious  King  Yan  perished  also.  And 
how  many  others  !  One  of  the  Vishnievetskis  squirmed  on 
a  hook  in  Stambul  till  he  died  there.  Prince  Koretski 
was  beaten  to  death  with  iron  rods.  The  Kalinovskis 
are  gone,  —  and  before  them  the  Herburts  and  the  Yaglo- 
vetskis  paid  their  blood  tribute.  How  many  of  the 
Sieninskis  have  died  at  various  periods,  and  once  they 
possessed  almost  the  whole  country  —  what  a  graveyard ! 
Were  I  to  recount  all  the  names  I  could  not  finish  till 
morning.  And  were  I  to  give  the  names,  not  of  magnates 
alone  but  of  nobles,  a  month  would  not  suffice  me." 

"  True !  true !  So  that  a  man  wonders  why  the  Lord 
God  has  thus  multiplied  those  Turks  and  Tartars.  So 
many  of  them  have  been  killed  that  when  an  earthtiller 
works  hi  the  springtime  his  ploughshare  bites  at  every 
step  on  the  skull  of  a  pagan.  Dear  God!  Even  our- 
present  king  has  crushed  them  to  death  in  such  numbers 
that  their  blood  would  form  a  large  river,  and  still  they  are 
coming." 

These  words  had  truth  in  them.  The  Commonwealth, 
rent  by  disorder  and  unruliness,  could  not  have  strong 
armies  sufficient  to  end  in  one  mighty  struggle  the  Tartar- 
Turk  avalanche.  For  that  matter,  all  Europe  could  not 
command  such  an  army.  Still,  the  Commonwealth  was  in- 
habited by  men  of  great  daring,  who  would  not  yield  their 
throats  willingly  to  the  knife  of  the  eastern  attacker.  On 
the  contrary,  to  that  terrible  region  bristling  with  grave- 
mounds,  and  reeking  with  blood  at  the  borders,  Eed 
Russia,  Podolia,  and  the  Ukraine,  new  waves  of  Polish 
settlers  foUowed  each  after  the  other;  these  not  only 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  17 

stirred  up  fertile  lands,  but.  their  own  craving  for  end- 
less wars,  battles,  and  adventures. 

"  The  Poles,"  wrote  an  old  chronicler, "  go  to  Russia  for 
skirmishes  with  Tartars." 1 

So  from  Mazovia  went  peasants ;  daring  nobles  went 
also,  for  each  one  of  whom  it  was  shameful  "  to  die  in  his 
bed  like  a  peasant."  And  there  grew  up  in  those  red  lands 
mighty  magnates,  who,  not  satisfied  with  action  even 
there,  went  frequently  much  farther  —  to  Wallachia,  or 
the  Crimea,  seeking  victory,  power,  death,  salvation,  and 
glory. 

It  was  even  said  that  the  Poles  did  not  wish  one  great 
war  that  would  end  the  whole  question.  Though  this 
was  not  true,  still,  continual  disturbance  was  dear  to  that 
daring  generation  —  but  the  invader  on  his  part  paid  with 
blood  dearly  for  his  venture. 

Neither  the  Dobrudja  nor  Belgorod  lands,  nor  the  Cri- 
mean reed  barrens  could  support  their  wild  Tartar  deni- 
zens, hence  hunger  drove  them  to  the  border  where  rich 
booty  was  waiting,  but  death  was  waiting  also,  very  often. 

The  flames  of  fire  lighted  up  invasions  unknown  yet  to 
history.  Single  regiments  cut  into  bits  with  their  sabres 
and  trampled  into  dust  under  horsehoofs  detachments  sur- 
passing them  tenfold  in  number.  Only  swiftness  beyond 
reckoning  could  save  the  invaders ;  in  general  when  a  Tar- 
tar band  was  overtaken  by  troops  of  the  Commonwealth 
it  was  lost  beyond  rescue. 

There  were  expeditions,  especially  the  smaller  ones, 
from  which  not  one  man  went  back  to  the  Crimea.  Ter- 
rible in  their  time  both  to  Turks  and  to  Tartars  were 
Pretvits  and  Hmieletski;  knights  of  less  note,  Volodyovski, 
Pelka,  and  the  elder  Rushits,  wrote  their  names  down  with 
blood  in  men's  memories.  These  for  some  years,  or  some 

1  Kromer. 
2 


18  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

tens  of  years,  at  that  time,  were  resting  in  their  graves 
and  in  glory ;  but  even  of  the  mighty  ones  none  had  drawn 
so  much  blood  from  the  followers  of  Islam  as  the  king 
reigning  then,  Yan  Sobieski 

At  Podhaitsi,  Kalush,  Hotsim,  and  Lvoff  there  were  ly- 
ing till  that  time  unburied  such  piles  of  pagan  bones  that 
broad  fields  beneath  them  were  as  white  as  if  snow-cov- 
ered. At  last  on  all  hordes  there  was  terror.  The  borders 
drew  breath  then,  and  when  the  insatiable  Turk  began  to 
seek  lighter  conquests  the  whole  tortured  Commonwealth 
breathed  with  more  freedom. 

There  remained  only  painful  remembrances. 

Far  away  from  Pan  Serafm's  dwelling,  and  next  to 
the  castle  of  Pomorani,  stood  a  tall  cross  on  a  hill,  and 
two  lances  upon  it.  Twenty  and  some  years  before  that 
Pan  Gideon  had  placed  this  cross  on  the  site  of  his  fire- 
consumed  mansion,  hence,  as  he  thought  of  that  cross  and 
of  all  those  lives  dear  to  him  which  had  been  lost  in  that 
region,  the  heart  whined  in  the  old  man  from  anguish. 

But  since  he  was  stern  to  himself  and  to  others,  and 
would  not  shed  tears  before  strangers,  and  could  not  en- 
dure paltry  pity  from  any  man,  he  would  not  speak  longer 
of  his  misfortunes,  and  fell  to  inquiring  of  his  host  how  he 
lived  in  that  forest  inheritance. 

"  Here,"  said  Pan  Serafin,  "  is  stillnes,  oh,  stillness ! 
When  the  forest  is  not  sounding,  and  the  wolves  are  not 
howling,  thou  canst  almost  hear  snow  fall.  There  is 
calmness,  there  is  fire  in  the  chimney  and  a  pitcher  of 
heated  wine  in  the  evening  —  old  age  needs  nothing 
further." 

"  True.    But  your  son  ? " 

"A  young  bird  leaves  the  nest  sometimes.  And  here 
certain  trees  whisper  that  a  great  war  with  the  pagan  is 
approaching." 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  19 

"  To  that  war  even  gray  falcons  will  hasten.  Were  it 
not  for  this,  I  should  fly  with  the  others." 

Here  Pan  Gideon  shook  his  coat  sleeve,  in  which  there 
was  only  a  bit  of  his  arm  near  the  shoulder. 

And  Pan  Serafin  poured  out  heated  wine  to  him. 

"  To  the  success  of  Christian  weapons ! " 

"  God  grant  it !     Drink  to  the  bottom." 

Stanislav  entertained  at  the  same  time  Pani  Vinnitski, 
Panna  Anulka,  and  the  four  Bukoyemskis  with  a  pitcher  of 
wine  which  steamed  quite  as  actively  as  the  other.  The 
ladies  touched  the  glasses  however  with  their  lips  very 
sparingly,  but  the  Bukoyemskis  needed  no  urging,  hence 
the  world  seemed  to  them  more  joyous  each  moment,  and 
Panna  Anulka  more  beautiful,  so,  unable  to  find  words  to 
express  their  delight,  they  began  to  look  at  one  another 
with  amazement  and  panting ;  then  each  nudged  another 
with  his  elbow.  Mateush  at  last  found  expression,  — 

"  We  are  not  to  wonder  that  the  wolves  wished  to  try 
the  bones  and  the  body  of  this  lady,  for  even  a  wild  beast 
knows  a  real  tid-bit ! " 

Marek,  Lukash,  and  Yan,  the  three  remaining  Buko- 
yemskis slapped  their  thighs  then  in  ecstasy. 

"  He  has  hit  the  nail  on  the  head,  he  has  !  A  tid-bit ! 
Nothing  short  of  it !  " 

"  A  Saint  Martin's  cake ! " 

On  hearing  this  Panna  Anulka  laid  one  hand  on  the 
other,  and,  feigning  terror,  said  to  Stanislav, — 

"  Oh,  help  me,  for  I  see  that  these  gentlemen  only  saved 
me  from  the  wolves  to  eat  me  themselves." 

"  Gracious  maiden,"  said  Stanislav,  joyfully,  "  Pan 
Mateush  said  that  we  were  not  to  wonder  at  the  wolves, 
but  I  say  I  do  not  wonder  at  the  Bukoyemskis." 

"What  shall  I  do  then,  except  to  ask  who  will 
save  me  ? " 


20  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

"  Trifle  not  with  sacred  subjects ! "  cried  Pani  Vinnitski. 

"Well,  but  these  gentlemen  are  ready  to  eat  me  and 
also  auntie.  Are  they  not  ? " 

This  question  remained  for  some  time  without  answer. 
Moreover,  it  was  easy  to  note  from  the  faces  of  the  brothers 
that  they  had  much  less  desire  for  the  additional  eating. 
But  Lukash,  who  had  quicker  wit  than  his  brothers,  now 
added,  "  Let  Mateush  speak ;  he  is  the  eldest." 

Mateush  was  somewhat  bothered,  and  answered,  "  Who 
knows  what  will  meet  him  to-morrow  ? " 

"  A  good  remark,"  said  Stanislav,  "  but  to  what  do  you 
apply  it  ? " 

"  How  to  what  ? " 

"  Why,  nothing.    I  only  ask,  why  mention  to-morrow  ? " 

"  But  knowest  thou  that  love  is  worse  than  a  wolf,  for 
a  man  may  kill  a  wolf,  but  to  kill  love  is  beyond  him." 

"  I  know,  but  that  again  is  another  question." 

"  But  if  there  be  wit  enough,  a  question  is  nothing." 

"  In  that  case  may  God  give  us  wit." 

Panna  Anulka  hid  her  laughter  behind  her  palm; 
after  her  laughed  Stanislav,  and  then  the  Bukoyemskis. 
Further  word-play  was  stopped  by  a  servant  announcing 
the  supper. 

Pan  Serafin  gave  his  arm  to  Pani  Vinnitski ;  after  them 
went  Pan  Gideon ;  Stanislav  conducted  Panna  Anulka. 

"A  dispute  with  Pan  Bukoyemski  is  difficult,"  said  the 
young  lady,  made  gladsome. 

"For  his  reasons  are  like  wilful  horses,  each  goes  its 
own  way ;  but  he  has  told  two  truths  which  are  hard  of 
denial." 

"  What  is  the  first  one  ? " 

"That  no  man  knows  what  will  meet  him  on  the 
morrow,  just  as  yesterday  I  did  not  know,  for  example, 
that  to-day  I  should  see  you." 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  -  21 

"  And  the  other  ? " 

"  That  a  man  can  kill  a  wolf,  but  to  kill  love  is  beyond 
him.  This  also  is  a  great  truth." 

Stanislav  sighed;  the  young  lady  lowered  her  shady 
eyelashes  and  was  silent.  Only  after  a  while,  when  they 
were  sitting  at  the  table,  did  she  say  to  him,  — 

"  But  you  will  come,  gentlemen,  soon  to  my  guardian's, 
so  that  he  may  show  you  some  gratitude  for  saving  us 
and  for  your  hospitality  also  ? " 

The  gloomy  feelings  of  Pan  Gideon  brightened  notably 
at  supper,  and  when  the  host  in  splendid  phrases  pro- 
posed first  the  health  of  the  ladies  and  that  of  the 
honored  guest  afterward,  the  old  noble  answered  very 
cordially,  thanking  for  the  rescue  from  difficult  straits, 
and  giving  assurance  of  never-ending  gratitude. 

After  that  they  conversed  of  public  questions,  of  the 
king,  of  the  Diet  which  was  to  meet  the  May  following 
of  the  war  with  which  the  Turkish  Sultan  was  threaten  ing 
the  German  Empire,  and  for  which  that  Knight  of  Malta, 
Pan  Lyubomirski,  was  bringing  in  volunteers. 

The  four  brothers  listened  with  no  slight  curiosity,  be- 
cause every  Pole  was  received  with  open  arms  among  Ger- 
mans; since  the  Turks  despised  German  cavalry,  while 
Polish  horsemen  roused  proper  terror. 

Pan  Gideon  blamed  Lyubomirski's  pride  somewhat, 
since  he  spoke  of  German  counts  thuswise :  "  Ten  of  them 
could  find  place  in  one  glove  of  mine ; "  still,  he  praised  the 
man's  knightliness,  boundless  daring,  and  great  skill  in 
warfare. 

On  hearing  this,  Lukash  Bukoyemski  declared  for  him- 
self and  his  brothers  that  in  spring  they  would  hasten 
to  Lyubomirski,  but  while  the  frost  raged  they  would 
kill  wolves,  and  avenge  the  young  lady,  as  behooved 
them. 


22  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

"For,  though  we  are  not  to  wonder  at  the  wolves," 
said  Mateush,  *  when  one  thinks  that  such  a  pure  dove 
might  have  been  turned  into  wolf's  meat  the  heart  flies 
to  the  throat  from  pure  anger,  and  at  the  same  time  it  is 
hard  to  keep  tears  down.  What  a  pity  that  wolf  skins 
are  so  low-priced,  —  the  Jews  give  barely  one  thaler 
for  three  of  them!  —  but  it  is  hard  to  keep  our  tears 
down,  and  even  better  to  give  way  to  them,  for  whoso 
could  not  compassionate  innocence  and  virtue  would  be 
a  savage,  whom  no  man  should  name  as  a  knight  and  a 
noble." 

In  fact,  he  gave  way  to  his  tears  then,  as  did  his  three 
brothers ;  though  wolves  in  the  worst  case  could  threaten 
only  the  life,  not  the  virtue  of  the  lady,  still  the  eloquence 
of  Lukash  so  moved  his  three  brothers  that  their  hearts 
became  soft  as  warmed  wax  while  they  listened.  They 
wished  to  shoot  in  the  air  from  their  pistols  in  honor  of 
the  young  lady ;  but  the  host  opposed,  saying  that  he  had 
a  sick  forester  in  the  mansion,  a  man  of  great  merit,  who 
needed  silence. 

Pan  Gideon,  who  supposed  this  to  be  some  reduced 
relative  of  Pan  Serafin,  or  in  the  worst  case  a  village 
noble,  inquired  touching  him,  through  politeness ;  but  on 
learning  that  he  was  a  serving-man  and  a  peasant  he 
shrugged  his  shoulders  and  looked  with  displeased  and 
wondering  eyes  at  Pan  Serafin. 

"  Oh  yes ! "  said  he.  « I  forgot  what  people  say  of  your 
marvellous  kindness." 

"God  grant,"  answered  Pan  Serafin,  "that  they  say 
nothing  worse  of  me.  I  have  to  thank  this  man  for 
much;  and  may  every  one  meet  such  a  person,  for  he 
knows  herbs  very  thoroughly  and  can  give  aid  in  every 
illness." 

"  I  wonder,  since  he  cures  others  so  ably,  that  he  has 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  23 

not  cured  himself  thus  far.  Send  him  my  relative,  Pani 
Vinnitski,  —  she  knows  many  simples,  and  presses  them 
on  people;  but  meanwhile  permit  us  to  think  of  re- 
tiring, for  the  road  has  fatigued  me  most  cruelly,  and 
the  wine  has  touched  me  also  a  trifle,  just  as  it  has  the 
Bukoyemskis." 

In  fact,  the  heads  of  the  Bukoyemskis  were  steaming, 
while  the  eyes  of  those  brothers  were  mist-covered  and 
tender;  so  when  Pan  Stanislav  conducted  them  to  an- 
other building,  where  they  were  to  pass  the  night  to- 
gether, they  followed  him  with  most  uncertain  tread  on 
frozen  snow,  which  squeaked  under  them.  They  won- 
dered why  the  moon,  instead  of  shining  in  the  heavens, 
was  perched  on  the  roof  of  a  bam  and  was  smiling. 

But  Panna  Anulka  had  dropped  into  their  hearts  so 
profoundly  that  they  wished  to  speak  more  of  her. 

Pan  Stanislav,  who  felt  no  great  wish  for  sleep,  directed 
to  bring  a  thick-bellied  bottle;  then  they  sat  near  the 
broad  chimney,  and,  by  the  bright  light  of  the  torch,  drank 
in  silence  at  first,  listening  only  to  the  crickets  in  the 
chamber.  At  last  Mateush  filled  his  breast  well  with  air 
and  blew  with  such  force  at  the  chimney  that  the  flame 
bent  before  him. 

"  0  Jesus  I  My  dear  brothers,"  cried  he,  "  weep,  for  a 
sad  fate  has  met  me." 

"  What  fate  ?     Speak,  do  not  hide  thy  condition  1 " 

"  It  is  this.  I  am  so  in  love  that  the  knees  are  weaken- 
ing under  me ! " 

"  And  I  ?  Dost  think  that  I  am  not  in  love  ? "  shouted 
Marek. 

"  And  I  ?  "  screamed  out  Lukash. 

"And  I,"  ended  Yan. 

Mateush  wanted  to  give  them  an  answer  of  some  kind, 
but  could  not  at  first,  for  a  hiccough  had  seized  him.  He 


24  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

only  stared  with  great  wonderment,  and  looked  as  if  he 
saw  them  for  the  first  time  in  life  at  that  moment.  Then 
rage  was  depicted  on  his  countenance. 

"  How  is  this,  0  sons  of  a  such  a  one  ? "  cried  he,  "  ye 
wish  to  block  the  road  to  your  eldest  brother,  and  deprive 
him  of  happiness  ? " 

"  0  indeed  ! "  answered  Marek,  "  what  does  this  mean  ? 
Is  Panna  Anulka  an  entail  of  some  kind,  that  only  the 
eldest  brother  can  get  her  ?  We  are  sons  of  one  father 
and  mother,  so  if  thou  call  us  sons  of  a  such  a  one,  thou 
art  blaming  thy  father  and  mother.  Each  man  is  free  to 
love  as  he  chooses." 

"  Free,  but  woe  to  you,  for  ye  are  all  bound  to  me  in 
obedience." 

"  Must  we  all  our  lives  serve  a  horseskull  ?    Hei  ? " 

"  0  pagan,  thou  art  barking  like  a  dog ! " 

"  Thou  art  thyself  doing  that.  Jacob  was  younger  than 
Esau,  and  Joseph  was  younger  than  all  his  brothers,  so 
thou  art  blaming  the  Scriptures,  and  barking  against  true 
religion." 

Pushed  to  the  wall  by  these  arguments,  Mateush  could 
not  find  an  answer  with  promptness,  and  when  Yan  made 
some  remark  touching  Cain,  the  first  brother,  he  lost  his 
head  utterly.  Anger  rose  hi  him  higher  and  higher,  till 
at  last  he  began  with  his  right  hand  to  search  for  the 
sabre  which  he  had  not  there  with  him.  It  is  unknown 
to  what  it  would  have  come  had  not  Yan,  who  for  some 
time  had  been  pressing  a  finger  to  his  forehead,  as  if 
wrestling  with  an  idea,  cried  out  in  a  great  voice,  and 
suddenly,  — 

"  I  am  the  youngest  brother,  I  am  Joseph,  so  Panna 
Anulka  is  for  me.  undisputedly." 

The  others  turned  to  him  straightway.  From  their  eyes 
were  shooting  fire  sparks,  in  their  faces  was  indignation. 


ON   THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  25 

"  What  ?  For  th.ee  ?  For  thee  !  thou  goose  egg  1  thou 
straw  scarecrow,  thou  horse  strangler,  thou  dry  slipper  — 
thou  drunkard !  For  thee  ?  " 

"  Shut  thy  mouth,  it  is  written  in  the  Scriptures." 

"  What  Scriptures,  thou  dunce  ?  " 

"  All  the  same  —  but  it  is  there.     Ye  are  drunk,  not  I." 

But  at  this  moment  Pan  Stanislav  happened  in  among 
them. 

"  Ah,  is  it  not  a  shame  for  you,"  said  he,  "  being  nobles 
and  brothers  to  raise  such  a  quarrel  ?  Is  this  the  way  to 
nourish  love  among  brothers  ?  But  about  what  are  ye 
fighting  ?  Is  Panna  Anulka  a  mushroom  that  the  first 
man  who  finds  her  in  the  forest  can  put  her  in  his  basket  ? 
It  is  the  custom  among  pelicans,  and  they  are  not  nobles, 
or  even  people,  to  yield  everything  through  family  affec- 
tion, and  when  they  fail  to  find  fish  they  feed  one  another 
with  blood  from  their  own  bodies.  Think  of  your  dead 
parents;  they  are  shedding  tears  up  there  now  over  this 
quarrelling  among  sons  whom  they  surely  advised  to  act 
differently  from  this  when  they  blessed  them.  For  those 
parents  heavenly  food  is  now  tasteless,  and  they  dare  not 
raise  their  eyes  to  the  Evangelists  whose  names  they 
gave  you  in  holy  baptism." 

Thus  spoke  Pan  Stanislav  and  though  at  first  he  wished 
to  laugh  he  was  touched  as  he  spoke  by  his  own  words, 
for  he  too  had  drunk  somewhat  because  of  the  company  at 
dinner.  At  last  the  Bukoyemskis  were  greatly  moved  by 
his  speech,  and  all  four  of  them  ended  in  tears,  while 
Mateush  the  eldest  one  cried  to  them, — 

"  Oh  kill  me,  for  God's  sake,  but  call  me  not  Cain ! " 

Thereupon  Yan,  who  had  mentioned  Cain,  threw  him- 
self into  the  arms  of  Mateush. 

"  Oh,  brother,"  cried  he,  "  give  me  to  the  hangman  for 
doing  so." 


26  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

"Forgive  me,  or  I  shall  burst  open  from  sorrow,"  cried 

Marek. 
"  I  have  barked  like  a  dog  against  the  commandment," 

said  Lukash. 

And  they  fell  to  embracing  one  another,  but  Mateush 
freed  himself  finally  from  his  brothers,  sat  on  a  bench 
very  suddenly,  unbuttoned  his  coat,  threw  open  his  shirt, 
and,  baring  his  breast,  exclaimed  in  broken  accents,  — 

"Here  ye  have  me !  here,  like  a  pelican  ! " 

Thereupon  they  sobbed  the  more  loudly. 

"  A  pelican !  a  genuine  pelican !  As  God  is  dear  to  me, 
—  a  pelican ! " 

"  Take  Panna  Anulka." 

"  She  is  thine !    Take  her,  thou,"  said  the  brothers. 

"  Let  the  youngest  man  have  her." 

"Never!    Impossible!" 

"Devil  take  her!" 

"  Devil  take  her ! " 

"We  don't  want  her!" 

Hereupon  Marek  struck  his  thighs  with  his  palms  till 
the  chamber  resounded. 

"  I  know  what 's  to  be  done,"  cried  he. 

"  What  dost  thou  know  ?    Speak,  do  not  hide  it ! " 

"  Let  Stanislav  have  her ! " 

When  they  heard  this  the  other  three  sprang  from  their 
benches.  Marek's  idea  struck  them  to  the  heart  so  com- 
pletely that  they  surrounded  Pan  Stanislav. 

"  Take  her,  Stashko  ! " 

"  It  will  please  us  most  of  all." 

"  If  thou  love  us ! " 

"  Do  this  to  please  us ! " 

"  May  God  bless  you  ! "  cried  Mateush  ;  and  he  raised 
his  eyes  heavenward,  as  he  stretched  his  hands  over 
Stanislav. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  27 

Stanislav  blushed,  and  he  stood  there  astonished, 
repeating,  — 

"  Fear  God's  wounds ! " 

But  his  heart  quivered  at  the  thought,  for  having 
passed  two  whole  years  with  his  father  amid  the  dense 
forests,  and  seeing  few  people,  he  had  not  met  for  a  legion 
of  days  such  a  marvellous  maiden.  He  had  seen  some 
one  like  her  in  Brejani,  for  he  had  been  sent  by  his  father 
to  gain  elegance  at  the  court  there  and  a  knowledge  of 
government.  But  he  was  a  lad  then,  and  time  had  effaced 
those  remote  recollections.  And  now  he  saw  in  the  midst 
of  those  forests  unexpectedly  just  such  a  beautiful  flower 
as  the  other  one,  and  men  said  to  him  straightway  :  "Oh 
take  it ! "  In  view  of  this  he  was  dreadfully  shamefaced 
and  answered, — 

"  Fear  God  !  How  could  ye  or  I  get  her  ? " 

But  they,  as  is  usual  with  men  who  are  tipsy,  saw  no 
obstacle  to  anything  and  insisted. 

"No  man  of  us  will  be  jealous,"  said  Marek,  "take 
her !  We  must  go  to  the  war  whatever  happens ;  we  have 
had  watching  enough  in  this  forest.  Thirty  thalers  for  the 
whole  God-given  year.  It  does  not  buy  drink  for  us,  and 
what  is  there  left  then  for  clothing  ?  We  sold  our  saddle 
beasts,  and  now  we  hunt  wolves  with  thy  horses  and  out- 
fits —  A  hard  lot  for  orphans.  Better  perish  in  war  — 
But  take  her  thou,  if  thou  love  us  !  " 

"Take  her!"  cried  out  Mateush,  "but  we  will  go  to 
Rakuz,  to  Lyubomirski,  to  help  the  Germans  in  shelling  out 
pagans." 

"  Take  her  immediately." 

"  Take  her  to-morrow !  To  the  church  with  her  straight- 
way!" 

But  Stanislav  had  recovered  from  astonishment  and  was 
as  sober  as  if  he  had  not  touched  a  drop  since  the  morning. 


28  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

"Oh,  stop,  what  are  ye  saying  ?  Just  as  if  only  your 
will  or  mine  were  aU  that  is  needed  !  But  what  will  she 
say  and  what  will  Pan  Gideon  say  ?  Pan  Gideon  is  self- 
willed  and  haughty.  Even  though  the  young  lady  grew 
friendly  in  time,  he  might  prefer  to  see  her  sow  rue  than 
be  the  wife  of  any  poor  devil  like  me,  or  like  any  one  of 
you  brothers." 

«  Oh  pshaw !"  exclaimed  Yan.  "  Is  Pan  Gideon  the  Cas- 
tellan of  Cracow,  or  grand  hetman  ?  If  he  is  too  high  for 
us  let  him  beware  how  he  thrusts  up  his  nose  in  our  pres- 
ence. Are  the  Bukoyemskis  too  small  to  be  his  gossips  ? " 
"  Ah,  never  mind !  He  is  old,  the  time  of  his  death  is 
not  distant,  let  him  have  a  care  lest  he  be  stopped  by 
Saint  Peter  in  heaven's  gateway.  Oh  take  our  part !  holy 
Peter,  and  say  this  to  him :  '  Thou  didst  not  know  during 
life,  0  thou  son  of  a  such  a  one,  how  to  respect  my  blood 
relatives ;  kiss  now  the  dog's  snout  for  thy  conduct.'  Let 
that  be  said  after  death  to  Pan  Gideon.  But  meanwhile 
we  will  not  let  him  belittle  us  in  his  lifetime." 

"  How !  because  we  have  no  fortune  must  we  be  despised 
and  treated  like  peasants  ? " 

"  Is  that  the  pay  for  our  blood,  for  our  wounds,  for  our 
service  to  the  country  ? " 

"  0  my  brothers,  ye  orphans  of  God !  many  an  injus- 
tice has  met  you,  but  one  more  grievous  than  this  no  man 
has  ever  yet  put  on  us." 

"  That  is  true,  that  is  true  ! "  exclaimed  Lukash  and 
Marek  and  Yan  in  sad  accents. 

And  tears  of  grief  flowed  down  their  faces  afresh  and 
abundantly,  but  when  they  had  wept  out  their  fill  they 
fell  to  storming,  for  it  seemed  to  them  that  such  an  of- 
fence to  men  of  birth  should  not  be  forgotten. 

Lukash,  the  most  impulsive  of  all  the  four  brothers, 
was  the  first  to  make  mention  of  this  matter. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  29 

*  It  is  difficult  to  challenge  him  to  sabres,"  said  he, "  for 
he  has  lost  an  arm  and  is  old,  but  if  he  has  contemned  us, 
we  must  have  satisfaction.  What  are  we  to  do  ?  Think 
of  this ! " 

"  My  feet  have  been  frozen  to-night,"  said  Lukash,  "  and 
are  burning  tremendously.  But  for  this,  I  could  think 
out  a  remedy." 

"  My  feet  are  not  burning,  but  my  head  is  on  fire," 
added  Marek. 

"  From  that  which  is  empty  thou  wilt  never  pour 
anything." 

"  Gland  is  blamed  always  by  Katchan  ! "  said  Mateush. 

"  Ye  give  a  quarrel  instead  of  an  answer ! "  cried  Lu- 
kash. But  Stanislav  interrupted;  — 

"  An  answer  ? "  said  he,  "  but  to  whom  ? " 

"  To  Pan  Gideon." 

"  An  answer  to  what  ? " 

"  To  what  ?    How '  to  what '  ? " 

They  looked  at  one  another,  with  no  small  astonish- 
ment, and  then  turned  to  Lukash, — 

"  What  dost  thou  wish  of  us  ? " 

"  But  what  do  ye  wish  of  me  ?  " 

"  Adjourn  this  assembly  till  daylight,"  said  Stanislav. 
"  The  fire  here  is  dying,  midnight  is  past  now  a  long  time. 
The  beds  are  all  ready  at  the  walls  there,  and  rest  is  ours 
honestly,  for  we  have  worked  in  the  frost  very  faithfully." 

The  fire  had  gone  out ;  it  was  dark  in  the  chamber,  so 
the  advice  of  the  host  had  power  to  convince  the  four 
brothers.  Conversation  continued  some  little  time  yet, 
but  with  decreasing  intensity.  Somewhat  later  a  whispered 
"  Our  Father  "  was  heard,  at  one  moment  louder,  at  another 
one  lower,  interrupted  now  and  then  with  deep  sighing. 

The  coals  in  the  chimney  began  to  grow  dark  and  be 
covered  with  ashes ;  at  moments  something  squeaked  near 


30  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

the  fire,  and  the  crickets  chirped  sadly  in  the  corners,  as 
if  mourning  for  the  light  which  had  left  them.  Next  the 
sound  of  boots  cast  from  feet  to  the  floor,  after  that  a 
short  interval  of  silence,  and  then  immense  snoring  from 
the  four  sleeping  brothers. 

But  Stanislav  could  not  sleep,  all  his  thoughts  whirled 
about  Panna  Anulka,  like  active  bees  about  blossoms. 

How  could  a  man  sleep  with  such  a  buzzing  in  his  cra- 
nium !  He  closed  his  lids,  it  is  true,  once  and  a  second 
time,  but  finding  that  useless  he  pondered. 

"  I  will  see  if  there  is  light  in  her  chamber,"  thought  he, 
finally. 

And  he  passed  through  the  doorway. 

There  was  no  light  in  her  windows,  but  the  gleam  of 
the  moon  quivered  on  the  uneven  panes  as  on  wrinkled 
water.  The  world  was  silent,  and  sleeping  so  soundly 
that  even  the  snow  seemed  to  slumber  in  the  bath  of 
greenish  moonlight. 

"  Dost  thou  know  that  I  am  dreaming  of  thee  ? "  asked 
Stanislav  in  a  whisper,  as  he  looked  at  the  silent  window. 

The  elder  Tsyprianovitch,  Pan  Serafin,  in  accordance 
with  his  inborn  hospitality,  and  his  habit,  spared  neither 
persuasion  nor  pressing  to  detain  his  guests  longer  in 
Yedlinka.  He  even  knelt  before  Pani  Vinnitski,  an  act 
which  did  not  come  easily  because  of  his  gout,  which, 
though  moderate  so  far,  was  somewhat  annoying.  All 
that,  however,  availed  not.  Pan  Gideon  insisted  on  going 
before  midday,  and  at  last,  since  there  was  no  answer 
to  the  statement  that  he  was  looking  for  guests  at  his 
mansion,  Pan  Serafin  had  to  yield,  and  they  started  that 
clear  frosty  forenoon  of  wonderful  weather.  The  snow 
on  the  fields,  and  on  tree  branches,  seemed  covered  with 
myriads  of  fire  sparks,  which  so  glittered  in  the  sunlight 
that  the  eye  could  barely  suffer  the  gleams  shooting  back 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  31 

from  the  earth  and  the  forest.  The  horses  moved  at  a 
vigorous  trot  till  their  flanks  panted ;  the  sleigh  runners 
whistled  along  the  snow  road ;  the  carriage  curtains  were 
pushed  back  on  both  sides,  and  now  at  one  window  and 
now  at  the  other  appeared  the  rosy  face  of  the  young  lady 
with  gladsome  eyes  and  a  nose  which  the  frost  had  red- 
dened somewhat,  a  charming  framed  picture. 

She  advanced  like  a  queen,  for  the  carriage  was  encir- 
cled by  a  "  life  guard  "  made  up  of  the  Bukoyemskis  and 
Pan  Stanislav.  The  four  brothers  were  riding  strong  beasts 
from  the  Yedlinka  stables  (they  had  sold  or  pledged  not 
only  their  horses -but  the  best  of  their  sabres).  They 
rushed  on  now  at  the  side,  sometimes  forcing  their  horses 
to  rear,  and  sometimes  urging  them  on  with  such  impetus 
that  balls  torn  from  the  frozen  snow  by  their  hoofs  shot 
away  whistling  through  the  air  like  stone  missiles. 

Perhaps  Pan  Gideon  was  not  greatly  charmed  with  these 
body-guards,  for  during  the  advance  he  begged  the  cava- 
liers not  to  give  themselves  trouble,  since  the  road  in  the 
daytime  was  safe,  and  of  robbers  in  the  forest  no  report 
had  arisen ;  but  when  they  had  insisted  on  conducting  the 
ladies,  nothing  was  left  him  but  to  pay  for  politeness  with 
politeness,  and  invite  them  to  Belchantska.  Pan  Gideon 
had  a  promise  also  from  Pan  Serafin  to  visit  him,  but  only 
after  some  days,  since  it  was  difficult  for  an  old  man  to 
tear  himself  free  of  his  household  abruptly. 

For  the  men,  this  journey  passed  quickly  in  wonders  of 
horsemanship,  and  for  Panna  Anulka  in  appearing  at  the 
windows.  The  first  halt  to  give  .rest  to  their  horses  was 
half-way  on  the  road,  at  a  forest  inn  which  bore  the  ill 
omened  name  "  Bobbery."  Next  the  inn  stood  a  shed  and 
the  shop  of  a  blacksmith.  In  front  of  his  shop  the  black- 
smith was  shoeing  some  horses.  At  the  side  of  the  inn 
were  seen  sleighs  owned  by  peasants;  to  these  were 


32  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

attached  lean,  rough-coated  sorry  little  beasts  covered  over 
completely  with  hoar  frost;  their  tails  were  between  their 
hind-legs,  and  bags  of  oats  were  tied  under  their  noses. 

People  crowded  out  of  the  inn  to  look  at  the  carriage 
surrounded  by  cavaliers  and  remained  at  a  distance. 
These  were  not  land  tillers  but  potters,  who  made  their 
pots  at  Kozenitse  in  the  summer  and  took  them  in  sleighs 
to  sell  during  whiter  in  the  villages ;  but  they  appeared 
more  especially  at  festivals  through  the  country.  These 
people,  thinking  that  some  man  of  great  dignity  must  be 
travelling  in  a  carriage  with  such  an  escort,  took  their  caps 
off  in  spite  of  the  weather  and  looked  with  curiosity  at 
the  party. 

The  warmly  dressed  travellers  did  not  leave  the  equi- 
page. The  attendants  remained  mounted,  but  a  page  took 
wine  in  a  decanter  to  the  inn  to  be  heated.  Meanwhile 
Pan  Gideon  beckoned  "  the  bark  shoes  "  to  come  to  him, 
and  then  he  fell  to  inquiring  whence  they  came,  whither 
they  were  going,  and  was  there  no  danger  from  wild  beasts 
in  any  place. 

"Of  course  there  is,"  answered  an  old  town-dweller, 
"  but  we  travel  during  daylight  and  in  company.  We  are 
waiting  here  for  friends  from  Prityk  and  other  places. 
Perhaps  too  some  earth  tillers  will  come,  and  if  fifteen  or 
twenty  sleighs  appear,  we  will  move  on  at  night.  Unless 
they  come  we  will  not  start,  though  we  take  clubs  with  us." 

"  But  has  no  accident  happened  about  here  ? " 

"  The  wolves  ate  a  Jew  during  daylight.  He  was  tak- 
ing geese,  as  it  seems,  for  on  the  road  were  found  bones  of 
a  horse  and  a  man,  —  besides,  there  were  goose  feathers. 
People  knew  by  his  cap  that  the  man  was  a  Jew.  But 
early  this  morning  some  man  came  hither  on  foot,  a  young 
noble,  who  passed  the  whole  night  on  a  pine  tree.  He 
says  that  his  horse  dropped  down  dead,  and  there  before 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  83 

his  eyes  the  wolves  ate  the  beast  up.  This  man  grew  so 
stiff  on  the  tree  that  he  had  barely  strength  to  speak  to 
us,  and  now  he  is  sleeping." 

"  What  is  his  name  ?     Did  he  tell  whence  he  came  ? " 

"  No.  He  just  drank  some  hot  beer  and  fell  on  a  bench 
as  if  lifeless." 

Pan  Gideon  turned  then  to  the  horsemen,  — 

"  Have  ye  heard  that  ? " 

"  We  have." 

"  We  must  rouse  the  man,  and  make  inquiries.  He  has 
no  horse,  how  could  we  leave  him  alone  here  ?  My  page 
could  sit  on  the  second  front  carriage  horse,  and  give  up 
his  own.  They  say  that  the  man  is  a  noble.  Perhaps  he 
is  here  from  a  distance." 

"  He  must  be  in  a  hurry,"  said  Pan  Stanislav,  "  since  he 
was  travelling  at  night,  and  besides  without  company.  I 
will  rouse  him  and  make  inquiry." 

But  his  plan  proved  superfluous,  since  at  that  moment 
the  page  returned  from  the  inn  with  a  tray  on  which  mugs 
of  hot  wine  were  steaming. 

"  I  beg  to  tell  your  grace  that  Pan  Tachevski  is  here," 
began  he  on  reaching  the  carriage. 

"  Pan  Tachevski  ?  What  the  devil  is  he  doing  in  this 
place  ?  * 

"  Pan  Tachevski  I "  repeated  Panna  Anulka. 
.     "  He  is  making  ready,  and  will  come  out  this  minute," 
said  the  page.    "He  almost  knocked  the  tray  from  my 
hand  when  he  heard  of  your  coming  —  " 

"  But  who  spoke  of  the  tray  to  thee  ? " 

The  page  became  silent  immediately,  as  if  power  of 
speech  had  deserted  him. 

Pan  Gideon  seized  a  goblet  of  wine,  took  one  and  a 
second  draught,  and  said  then  to  Pan  Stanislav,  as  if  with 
a  certain  repulsion,— 


34  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

"  He  is  an  acquaintance  of  ours,  and  in  some  sense  a 
neighbor  from  Charny  —  Well  —  rather  giddy  and  unre- 
liable —  of  those  Tachevskis  who  long  ago  were,  as  some 
people  say,  of  some  note  in  the  province." 

Further  explanations  were  stopped  by  Tachevski,  who, 
coming  out  hurriedly,  walked  with  firm  stride  toward 
the  carriage,  but  on  his  face  was  a  certain  hesitation.  He 
was  a  young  noble  of  medium  stature.  He  had  splendid 
dark  eyes,  and  was  as  lean  as  a  splinter.  His  head  was 
covered  with  a  Hungarian  cap,  recalling,  one  might  say, 
the  time  of  King  Batory ;  he  wore  a  gray  coat  lined  with 
sheepskin,  and  long,  yellow,  Swedish  boots  reaching  up  to 
his  body.  No  one  wore  such  boots  then  in  Poland.  They  had 
been  taken  during  war  in  the  days  of  Yan  Kazimir,  that 
was  evident,  and  brought  now  through  need  from  the  store- 
house by  TachevskL  While  approaching,  he  looked  first  at 
Pan  Gideon,  then  at  the  young  lady,  and  smiled,  showing 
white,  perfect  teeth,  but  his  smile  was  rather  gloomy,  his 
face  showed  embarrassment  and  even  a  trace  of  confusion. 

"  I  rejoice  beyond  measure,"  said  he,  as  he  stood  at  the 
carriage  and  removed  his  cap  gracefully,  "  to  see,  in  good 
health,  Pani  Vinnitski  and  Panna  Sieninski,  with  your 
grace,  my  benefactor,  for  the  road  is  now  dangerous ;  this  I 
have  learned  from  experience." 

"  Cover  your  head,  or  your  ears  will  be  frozen,"  said  Pan 
Gideon,  abruptly.  "I  thank  you  for  the  attention,  but 
why  are  you  wandering  through  the  wilderness  ? " 

Tachevski  looked  quickly  at  the  young  lady,  as  if  to 
inquire:  "Thou  knowst  why,  dost  thounot?"  but  seeing 
her  eyes  downcast,  and  noting  also  that  she  was  biting  a 
ribbon  of  her  hood  for  occupation,  he  answered  in  a  voice 
of  some  harshness,  — 

*  Well,  the  fancy  struck  me  to  gaze  at  the  moon  above 
pine  trees." 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  35 

"  A  pretty  fancy.     But  did  the  wolves  kill  thy  horse  ? " 

"  They  only  ate  him,  for  I  myself  drove  his  life  out." 

"  We  know.  And  thou  wert  roosting,  like  a  crow,  all 
the  night  in  a  pine  tree." 

Here  the  Bukoyemskis  burst  into  such  mighty  laughter 
that  their  horses  were  put  on  their  haunches.  Tachevski 
turned  and  measured  them  one  after  another,  with  glances 
which  were  ice  cold  and  as  sharp  as  a  sword  edge. 

"  Not  like  a  crow,"  said  he  then  to  Pan  Gideon, "  but  like 
a  horseless  noble,  at  which  condition  it  is  granted  you, 
my  benefactor,  to  laugh,  but  it  may  be  unhealthy  for  an- 
other to  do  so." 

"  Oho  !  oho  !  oho  !  "  repeated  the  Bukoyemskis,  urging 
toward  him  their  horses.  Their  faces  grew  dark  in  one 
moment,  and  their  mustaches  quivered.  Again  Tachevski 
measured  them,  and  raised  his  head  higher. 

But  Pan  Gideon  spoke  with  a  voice  as  severe  and  com- 
manding as  if  he  had  power  over  all  of  them. 

"  No  quarrels  here,  I  beg !  This  is  Pan  Tachevski," 
said  he  after  a  while,  with  more  mildness,  turning  to  the 
cavaliers, "  and  this  is  Pan  Tsyprianovitch,  and  each  of  the 
other  four  nobles  is  a  Pan  Bukoyemski,  to  whom  I  may 
say  we  owe  our  lives,  for  wolves  met  us  yesterday.  These 
gentlemen  came  to  our  aid  unexpectedly,  and  God  knows 
in  season." 

"In  season,"  repeated  Panna  Anulka,  with  emphasis, 
pouting  a  little,  and  looking  at  Pan  Stanislav  bewitchingly. 

Tachevski's  cheeks  flushed,  but  on  his  face  there  ap- 
peared as  it  were  humiliation,  his  eyes  became  mist- 
covered,  and,  with  immense  sadness  in  his  accents,  he 
said,  — 

"  In  season,  for  they  were  in  company,  and  happy  be- 
cause on  good  horses,  but  wolf  teeth  at  that  time  were 
cutting  old  Voloshyn,  and  my  last  friend  had  vanished. 


36  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLOEY 

But " even  here  he  looked  with  greater  good-will  at  the 

Bukoyemskis  —  "may  your  hands  be  sacred,  for  ye  have 
done  that  which  with  my  whole  soul  I  wished  to  do,  but 
God  did  not  let  me." 

Panna  Anulka  seemed  changeable,  like  all  women, 
perhaps  too  she  was  sorry  for  Tachevski,  since  her  eyes 
became  pleasant  amd  twinkling,  her  lids  opened  and 
closed  very  quickly,  and  she  asked  with  a  different 
voice  altogether, — 

"  Old  Voloshyn  ?  My  God,  I  loved  him  so  much  and 
he  knew  me.  My  God  ! " 

Tachevski  looked  at  her  straightway  with  thankfulness. 

"  He  knew  you,  gracious  lady,  he  knew  you." 

"  Grieve  not,  Pan  Yatsek,  grieve  not  so  cruelly." 

"  I  grieved  before  this,  but  on  horseback.  I  shall  grieve 
now  on  foot.  God  reward  you,  however,  for  the  kind 
words." 

"But  mount  now  the  mouse-colored  horse,"  said  Pan 
Gideon.  "  The  page  will  ride  the  off  leader,  or  sit  behind 
the  carriage.  There  is  an  extra  burka  at  the  saddle,  put 
it  on,  for  thou  hast  been  freezing  all  night,  and  the  cold 
is  increasing." 

"  No,"  said  Tachevski,  "  I  am  warm.  I  left  my  shuba 
behind,  since  I  felt  no  need  of  it." 

"  Well,  for  the  road ! " 

They  started.  Yatsek  Tachevski  taking  his  place  near 
the  left  carriage  window,  Stanislav  Tsyprianovitch  at  the 
right,  so  the  young  lady  sitting  in  front  might  without 
turning  her  head  look  freely  at  the  one  and  the  other. 

But  the  Bukoyemskis  were  not  glad  to  see  Yatsek. 
They  were  angry  that  he  had  taken  a  place  at  the  side  of 
the  carriage,  so,  bringing  their  horses  together  till  their 
heads  almost  touched,  they  talked  with  one  another  and 
counselled,  — 


ON   THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  37 

"  He  looked  at  us  insolently,"  said  Mateush.  "  As  God 
is  in  heaven  he  wants  to  insult  us." 

"  Just  now  he  turned  his  horse's  tail  to  us.  What  do  ye 
say  to  that  ? " 

"Well,  he  could  not  turn  the  horse's  head,  for  horses 
do  not  travel  tail  forward  like  crawfish.  But  that  he  is 
making  up  to  that  young  lady  is  certain,"  put  in  Marek. 

"  Thou  hast  taken  in  the  situation  correctly.  See  how 
he  bends  and  leans  forward.  If  his  stirrup  strap  breaks 
he  will  fall" 

"  He  will  not  fall,  the  son  of  a  such  a  one,  for  the  saddle 
straps  are  strong,  and  he  is  a  firm  rider." 

"  Bend  thyself,  bend  till  we  break  thee  !  " 

"  Just  look  how  he  smiles  at  her ! " 

"  Well,  brothers,  are  we  to  permit  this  ?  Never,  as  God 
lives  !  The  girl  is  not  for  us,  that  may  be,  but  does  he 
remember  what  we  did  yesterday?" 

"  Of  course !  He  must  divine  that,  for  he  is  cunning, 
and  now  he  is  making  up  to  her  to  spite  us." 

"  And  in  contempt  for  our  poverty  and  orphanhood." 

"  Oh !  upon  my  word  a  great  magnate  —  on  another 
man's  horse." 

"Well,  for  that  matter  we  are  not  riding  our  own 
beasts." 

"One  horse  remains  to  us  anyhow,  so  if  three  sit  at 
home  the  fourth  man  may  ride  to  the  war  if  he  wishes ; 
but  that  fellow  has  not  even  a  saddle,  for  the  wolves  have 
made  bits  of  it." 

"  Besides,  he  sticks  his  nose  up.  What  has  he  against 
us  ?  Just  tell  me." 

«  Well,  ask  him." 

"  Shall  I  do  it  right  away  ? " 

"  Eight  away,  but  politely,  so  as  not  to  offend  old  Pan 
Gideon.  Only  after  he  has  answered  can  we  challenge." 


38 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 


«  And  then  we  shall  have  him ! " 

"  Which  of  us  is  to  do  this  ? " 

"  I,  of  course,  for  I  am  the  eldest,"  said  Mateush.  "  I 
will  rub  the  icicle  from  my  mustache,  and  then  at  him  ! " 

"  But  remember  well  what  he  says  to  thee." 

"  I  will  repeat  every  word,  like  the  Lord's  prayer." 

Thereupon  the  eldest  Bukoyemski  set  to  rubbing  off 
with  his  glove  the  ice  from  his  mustache,  and  then  urging 
his  horse  to  the  horse  of  Pan  Yatsek  he  called,  — 

"  My  dear  Sir  ? " 

"  What  ? "  inquired  Yatsek,  turning  his  head  from  the 
carriage  unwillingly. 

"  What  have  you  against  us  ?" 

Yatsek  looked  at  him  with  astonishment,  and  an- 
swered, — 

"Nothing!"  then,  shrugging  his  shoulders,  he  turned 
again  to  the  carriage. 

Mateush  rode  on  some  time  in  silence  considering 
whether  to  return  and  report  to  his  brothers  or  speak 
further.  The  second  course  seemed  to  him  better,  so  he 
continued,  — 

"  If  thou  think  to  do  anything,  I  say  that  thou  wilt  do 
what  thou  hast  said  to  me.  Nothing ! " 

On  Yatsek's  face  was  an  expression  of  constraint  and  an- 
noyance. He  understood  that  they  were  seeking  a  quarrel, 
for  which  at  that  moment  he  had  not  the  least  wish  what- 
ever. But  he  found  need  of  some  answer,  and  that  of 
such  kind  as  to  end  the  conversation,  so  he  asked,  — 

"  Well,  thy  brothers  over  there,  are  they  also  —  " 

"  Of  course  !  but  what  is  '  also  '  ? " 

"Think  it  out  thyself  and  do  not  interrupt  now  my 
more  agreeable  occupation." 

Mateush  rode  along  the  side  of  the  carriage  ten  or 
fifteen  steps  farther.  At  last  he  turned  his  horse. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  39 

"  What  did  he  tell  thee  ?  Speak  out ! "  said  the  brothers. 

"  There  was  no  success." 

"  Because  thou  didst  not  know  how  to  handle  him," 
said  Lukash.  "  Thou  shouldst  have  tickled  his  horse 
in  the  belly  with  thy  stirrup,  or,  since  thou  knowst 
his  name,  have  said  :  '  Yatsek,  here  is  a  platsek  (a  cake) 
for  thee ! ' " 

"  Or  said  this  to  him :  '  The  wolves  ate  thy  horse,  buy  a 
he  goat  in  Prityk.' " 

"  That  is  not  lost,  but  what  did  it  mean  when  he  said : 
'  Are  thy  brothers  also  ? ' " 

"  Maybe  he  wanted  to  ask  if  we  were  fools  also." 

"  Of  course !  As  God  is  dear  to  me  ! "  cried  Marek. 
"  He  could  not  think  otherwise.  But  what  now  ? " 

"  His  death,  or  ours.  As  God  lives,  what  he  says  is  open 
heresy.  We  must  tell  Stashko." 

"  Tell  nothing,  for  since  we  give  up  the  young  lady  to 
Stashko,  Stashko  must  challenge  him,  and  here  the  great 
point  is  that  we  challenge  first." 

"  When  ?  At  Pan  Gideon's  a  challenge  is  not  proper. 
But  here  is  Belchantska." 

In  fact  Belchantska  was  not  distant.  On  the  edge  of 
the  forest  stood  the  cross  of  Pan  Gideon's  establishment, 
with  a  tin  Saviour  hanging  between  two  spears ;  on  the 
right,  where  the  road  turned  round  a  pine  wood,  broad 
meadows  were  visible,  with  a  line  of  alders  on  the  edge 
of  a  river,  and  beyond  the  alders  on  the  bank  opposite  and 
higher,  were  the  leafless  tops  of  tall  trees,  and  smoke 
rising  from  cottages.  Soon  the  retinue  was  moving  past 
cottages,  and  when  it  had  gone  beyond  fences  and  build- 
ings Pan  Gideon's  dwelling  was  before  the  eyes  of  the 
horsemen,  —  a  broad  court  surrounded  by  an  old  and  de- 
cayed picket  fence  which  in  places  was  leaning. 

From  times  the  most  ancient  no  enemy  had  appeared 


40  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

in  that  region,  so  no  one  had  thought  defence  needful 
for  the  dwelling.  In  the  broad  court  there  were  two 
dovecotes.  On  one  side  were  the  quarters  for  servants, 
on  the  other  the  storehouse,  provision  rooms,  and  a  big 
cheese  house  made  of  planks  and  small  timbers.  Before 
the  mansion  and  around  the  court  were  pillars  with  iron 
rings  for  the  halters  of  horses ;  on  each  pillar  a  cap  of 
frozen  snow  was  fixed  firmly.  The  mansion  was  old  and 
broad,  with  a  low  roof  of  straw.  In  the  court  hunting 
dogs  were  rushing  around,  and  among  them  a  tame  stork 
with  a  broken  wing  was  walking  securely ;  the  bird  as  it 
seemed  had  left  its  warm  room  a  little  earlier  to  get 
exercise  and  air  in  the  cold  courtyard. 

At  the  mansion  the  people  were  waiting  for  the  com- 
pany, since  Pan  Gideon  had  sent  a  man  forward  with 
notice.  The  same  man  came  out  now  to  meet  them  and, 
bowing  down,  said  to  Pan  Gideon,  — 

"  Pan  Grothus,  the  starosta  of  Eaygrod,  has  come." 

"  In  God's  name  ! "  cried  Pan  Gideon.  "  Has  he  been 
waiting  long  for  me  ? " 

"  Not  an  hour.  He  wished  to  go,  but  I  told  him  that 
you  were  coming  and  in  sight  very  nearly." 

"Thou  didst  speak  well"  Then  he  turned  to  the 
guests,  — 

"I  beg  you,  gentlemen,  Pan  Grothus  is  a  relative 
through  my  wife.  He  is  returning,  it  is  evident,  to 
Warsaw  from  his  brother's,  for  he  is  a  deputy  to  the  Diet. 
Please  enter." 

After  a  time  they  were  all  in  the  dining-room  in  pres- 
ence of  the  starosta  of  Eaygrod,  whose  head  almost  grazed 
the  ceiling,  for  in  stature  he  surpassed  the  Bukoyemskis, 
and  the  rooms  were  exceedingly  low  in  that  mansion. 
Pan  Grothus  was  a  showy  noble  with  an  expression  of 
wisdom,  and  the  face  and  bald  head  of  a  statesman.  A 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  41 

sword  scar  on  his  forehead  just  over  the  nose  and  be- 
tween his  two  eyebrows  seemed  a  firm  wrinkle,  giving  his 
face  a  stern,  and,  as  it  were,  angry  aspect.  But  he  smiled 
at  Pan  Gideon  with  pleasantness,  and  opened  his  arms  to 
him,  saying,  — 

"  Well,  I,  a  guest,  am  now  welcoming  the  host  to  his 
own  mansion." 

"  A  guest,  a  dear  guest,"  cried  Pan  Gideon.  "  God  give 
thee  health  for  having  come  to  me,  lord  brother.  What 
dost  thou  hear  over  there  now  in  Warsaw  ? " 

"  Good  news  of  private  matters,  of  public  also,  for  war 
is  now  coming." 

"  War  ?  How  is  that  ?    Are  we  making  it  ? " 

"  Not  yet,  but  in  March  a  treaty  will  be  signed  with 
the  Emperor,  then  war  will  be  certain." 

Though  even  before  the  New  Year  there  had  been 
whispers  of  war  with  the  Sultan,  and  there  were  those 
who  considered  it  inevitable,  the  confirmation  of  these 
rumors  from  the  lips  of  a  person  so  notable,  and  in- 
timately acquainted  with  politics  as  Pan  Grothus,  im- 
posed on  Pan  Gideon  and  the  guests  in  his  mansion  very 
greatly.  Barely  had  the  host,  therefore,  presented  them 
to  the  starosta,  when  a  conversation  followed  touching 
war,  touching  Tokb'li  and  the  bloody  struggles  throughout 
Hungary,  from  which,  as  from  an  immense  conflagration, 
there  was  light  over  all  parts  of  Austria  and  Poland. 
That  was  to  be  a  mighty  struggle,  before  which  the 
Roman  Caesar  and  all  German  lands  were  then  trembling. 
Pan  Grothus,  skilled  much  in  public  matters,  declared 
that  the  Porte  would  move  half  of  Asia  and  all  Africa, 
and  appear  with  such  strength  as  the  world  had  not  seen 
up  to  that  day.  But  these  previsions  did  not  injure  good- 
humor  in  any  one.  On  the  contrary  they  were  listened 
to  with  rapture  by  young  men,  who  were  wearied  by  long 


42  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

peace  at  home,  and  to  whom  war  presented  fields  of  glory, 
service,  and  even  profit. 

When  Mateush  Bukoyemski  heard  the  words  of  the 
starosta  he  so  struck  his  knee  with  his  palm  that  the 
sound  was  heard  throughout  the  mansion. 

"Half  Asia,  and  what  in  addition?"  asked  he.  "0 
pshaw!  Is  that  something  new  for  us?" 

"Nothing  new,  thou  speakest  truth!"  said  the  host, 
whose  face,  usually  gloomy,  was  lighted  up  now  with 
sudden  gladness.  "  If  that  question  is  settled,  the  call  to 
arms  will  be  issued  immediately,  and  the  levies  will  begin 
without  loitering." 

"  God  grant  this !  God  grant  it  at  the  earliest  I  Think 
now  of  that  old  Deviantkievich  at  Hotsim,  blind  of  both 
eyes.  His  sons  aimed  his  lance  in  the  charge,  and  he 
struck  on  the  Janissaries  as  well  as  any  other  man.  But 
I  have  no  sons." 

"  Well,  lord  brother,  if  there  be  any  one  who  can  stay 
at  home  rightfully  you  are  that  person,"  said  the  starosta. 
"  It  is  bad  not  to  have  a  son  in  the  war,  worse  not  to  have 
an  eye,  but  worst  of  all  not  to  have  an  arm." 

"  I  accustomed  both  hands  to  the  sabre,"  said  Pan  Gid- 
eon, "  and  in  my  teeth  I  can  hold  the  bridle.  Moreover,  I 
should  like  to  fall  fighting  on  the  field  against  pagans,  not 
because  the  happiness  of  my  life  has  been  broken  —  not 
from  revenge  —  no  —  but  for  this  reason,  speaking  sin- 
cerely: I  am  old,  I  have  seen  much,  I  have  meditated 
deeply,  I  have  seen  among  men  so  much  hatred,  so  much 
selfishness,  so  much  disorder  in  this  Commonwealth,  I 
have  seen  our  self-will,  our  disobedience  and  breaking  of 
Diets,  so  much  lawlessness  of  all  sorts,  that  I  say  this  here 
now  to  you.  Many  times  in  desperation  have  I  asked  the 
Lord  God :  Why,  0  Lord,  hast  thou  created  our  Common- 
wealth, and  created  this  people?  I  ask  without  answer 


ON  THE  FIELD    OF  GLORY  43 

and  it  is  only  when  the  pagan  sea  swells,  when  that  vile 
dragon  opens  its  jaws  to  devour  Christianity  and  man- 
kind, when,  as  you  say,  the  Eoman  Caesar  and  all  German 
lands  are  shivering  in  front  of  this  avalanche,  that  I  learn 
why  God  created  us  and  imposed  on  us  this  duty.  The 
Turks  themselves  know  this.  Other  men  may  tremble, 
but  we  will  not,  as  we  have  not  trembled  thus  far ;  so  let 
our  blood  flow  to  the  very  last  drop,  and  let  mine  be 
mixed  with  the  rest  of  it.  Amen." 

The  eyes  of  Pan  Gideon  were  glittering  and  he  was 
moved  very  deeply,  but  still  he  let  no  tears  fall  from  his 
eyes ;  it  may  be  because  he  had  cried  them  out  so  much 
earlier,  and  it  may  be  because  he  was  harsh  to  himself 
and  to  others.  But  Pan  Grothus  put  his  arm  around  his 
neck  and  then  he  kissed  him  on  both  cheeks. 

"  True,  true,"  said  he.  "  There  is  much  evil  among  us, 
and  only  with  blood  may  our  ransom  from  evil  be  effected. 
That  service,  that  watching  which  God  has  given  us,  was 
predestined  to  our  people.  And  the  time  is  approaching 
in  which  we  shall  prove  this.  That  is  our  real  position. 
There  are  tidings  that  the  avalanche  of  pagans  will  turn 
on  Vienna ;  when  it  does  we  will  go  there  and  before  the 
whole  world  show  that  we  are  purely  Christ's  warriors, 
created  in  defence  of  the  cross,  and  the  faith  of  the 
Saviour.  Other  nations,  who  till  now  have  lived  without 
care  behind  our  shoulders,  will  see  in  the  clear  day  of 
heaven  how  our  task  is  accomplished,  and  with  God's  will, 
while  the  earth  stands,  our  service  and  our  glory  will  not 
leave  us." 

At  these  words  enthusiasm  seized  the  young  men.  The 
Bukoyemskis  sprang  up  from  their  chairs,  and  called  in 
loud  voices, — 

"  God  grant  it !  When  will  the  levies  be  ?  God  grant 
it!" 


44  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

"  The  souls  are  tearing  out  of  us,"  said  Stanislav.  "  We 
are  ready  this  minute." 

Yatsek  was  the  only  man  silent,  and  his  face  did  not 
brighten.  That  news  which  filled  all  hearts  with  pleasure 
was  for  him  a  source  of  keen  suffering  and  bitterness. 
His  thoughts  and  his  eyes  ran  to  Panna  Anulka  who 
was  passing  along  near  the  dining-room  joyously,  and 
with  measureless  complaint  and  reproach  they  spoke  thus 
to  her,  — 

"  Had  it  not  been  for  thee  I  should  have  gone  to  some 
magnate,  and  though  I  might  not  have  found  fortune,  I 
should  have  a  horse  and  good  arms  in  every  case,  and 
should  go  now  with  a  regiment  to  find  death,  or  else 
glory.  Thy  beauty,  thy  glances,  those  pleasant  words, 
which  at  times  thou  didst  throw  like  small  alms  at  me, 
have  brought  about  this,  that  I  am  here  on  those  last  little 
fields  of  mine,  well-nigh  expiring  from  hunger.  Because 
of  thee  I  have  not  seen  the  great  world.  I  have  not 
gained  any  polish.  In  what  have  I  offended  that  thou 
hast  enslaved  me,  as  it  were,  soul  and  body?  And  in 
truth  I  would  rather  perish  than  be  without  seeing  thee 
for  a  twelvemonth.  I  have  lost  my  last  horse  in  hurry- 
ing to  save  thee,  and  now,  in  return  for  this,  thou  art 
laughing  with  another,  and  glancing  at  him  most  bewitch- 
ingly.  But  what  shall  I  do  ?  War  is  coming.  Am  I  to 
be  a  serving  man,  or  be  disgraced  among  foot  soldiers  ? 
What  have  I  done  that  toward  me  thou  art  merciless  ? " 

In  this  fashion  did  Yatsek  Tachevski  complain,  he  a 
man  who  felt  his  misery  all  the  more  keenly  that  he 
was  a  noble  of  great  knightly  family,  though  terribly  im- 
poverished. And  though  it  was  not  true  that  Panna 
Anulka  had  never  had  mercy  on  him,  it  was  true  that 
for  her  sake  he  had  never  gone  out  to  the  great  world,  but 
had  remained  with  only  two  serfs  on  poor  pasture  land 


ON  THE   FIELD   OF  GLORY  45 

where  the  first  wants  of  life  were  beyond  him.  He  was 
seventeen  years  of  age,  and  she  thirteen,  when  he  fell  in 
love  with  her  beyond  memory,  and  for  five  years  he  had 
loved  the  girl  each  year  increasingly,  and  each  year  with 
more  gloominess,  for  hopelessly.  Pan  Gideon  had  re- 
ceived him  with  welcome  at  first,  as  the  scion  of  a  great 
knightly  family  to  which  in  former  days  had  belonged  in 
those  regions  whole  countrysides ;  but  afterward,  when  he 
noted  how  matters  were  tending,  he  began  to  be  harsh 
to  him,  and  at  times  even  cruel.  He  did  not  close  the 
house  against  the  man,  it  is  true,  but  he  kept  him  away 
from  the  young  lady,  since  he  had  for  her  views  and 
hopes  of  another  kind  altogether.  Panna  Anulka  noting 
her  power  over  Yatsek  amused  herself  with  him  just  as  a 
young  girl  does  with  flowers  in  a  meadow.  At  times  she 
bends  over  one,  at  times  she  plucks  one,  at  times  she 
weaves  one  into  her  tresses,  later  she  throws  it  away, 
and  later  thinks  nothing  of  flowers,  whatever,  and  still 
later  on  she  searches  out  new  ones. 

Yatsek  had  never  mentioned  his  love  to  the  young  lady, 
but  she  knew  of  it  perfectly,  though  she  feigned  not  to  know, 
and  in  general  not  to  wish  to  know  of  anything  which 
happened  within  him.  She  wondered  at  him,  wondered 
how  he  pleased  her.  Once,  when  they  were  chasing  some 
bees,  she  fell  under  his  cloak  and  fondled  up  to  his  heart 
for  a  moment,  but  for  two  days  she  would  not  forgive  him 
because  of  this.  At  times  she  treated  him  almost  con- 
temptuously, and  when  it  seemed  to  him  that  all  had 
been  ended  forever,  she,  with  one  sweet  look,  one  hearty 
word  filled  him  with  endless  delight,  and  with  hope  be- 
yond limit.  If  at  times,  because  of  a  wedding,  or  a  name's 
day,  or  a  hunt  in  the  neighborhood,  he  did  not  come 
for  some  days  she  was  lonely,  but  when  he  did  come  she 
took  revenge  on  him  for  her  loneliness,  and  tormented 


46  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

him  long  for  it.  He  passed  his  worst  moments  when 
there  were  guests  at  the  mansion,  and  there  happened 
among  them  some  young  man  who  was  clever  and  good- 
looking.  Then  Yatsek  thought  that  in  her  heart  there 
was  not  even  the  simplest  compassion.  Such  were  his 
thoughts  now  because  of  Pan  Stanislav — and  all  that 
Pan  Grothus  had  told  of  the  coming  war  added  bitterness 
to  his  cup,  which  was  then  overflowing. 

Self-control  in  Pan  Gideon's  mansion  was  habitual  with 
Yatsek,  still,  he  could  hardly  sit  to  the  end  of  the  supper 
as  he  heard  the  words  of  the  lady  and  Pan  Stanislav. 
He  saw,  unhappy  victim,  that  the  other  man  pleased 
her,  for  he  was  in  fact  an  adroit  and  agreeable  young 
fellow,  and  far  from  being  stupid.  The  talk  at  table 
turned  always  on  the  levies.  Stanislav,  learning  from 
Pan  Grothus  that  perhaps  the  levies  would  be  made 
under  him  in  those  regions,  turned  to  the  lady  on  a 
sudden,  and  asked, — 

"  What  regiment  do  you  prefer  ?  " 

"  The  hussars,"  said  she,  looking  at  his  shoulders. 

"  Because  of  the  wings  ? " 

"  Yes.  Once  I  saw  hussars  and  thought  them  a  heavenly 
army.  I  dreamt  of  them  afterward  two  nights  in  succes- 
sion." 

"  I  know  not  whether  I  shall  dream  when  a  hussar,  but 
I  know  that  I  shall  dream  of  you  earlier,  and  of  wings 
also." 

"Why  is  that?" 

"  I  should  dream  of  a  real  angel." 

Panna  Anulka  dropped  her  eyes  till  a  shade  fell  on  her 
rosy  cheeks  from  her  eyelids. 

"  Be  a  hussar,"  said  she,  after  an  interval. 

Yatsek  gritted  his  teeth,  drew  his  palm  over  his  moist- 
ened forehead,  and  during  the  supper  he  did  not  get  word 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  47 

or  look  from  the  lady.  Only  when  they  had  risen  from 
the  table  did  a  sweet,  beloved  voice  sound  at  his  ear. 

"  But  will  you  go  to  this  war  with  the  others  ? " 

"  To  die !  to  die  ! "  answered  Yatsek. 

And  in  that  answer  there  was  such  a  genuine,  true 
groan  of  anguish  that  the  voice  was  heard  again,  as  if  in 
sympathy,— 

"Why  sadden  us  ? " 

"  No  one  will  weep  for  me." 

"  How  know  you  that  ? "  said  the  voice  now  a  third  time. 

Then  she  slipped  away  to  the  other  guests  as  swiftly  as 
a  dream  vision,  and  bloomed,  like  a  rose,  at  the  other  end 
of  the  drawing-room. 

Meanwhile,  the  two  elder  men  sat  after  the  meal  over 
goblets  of  mead,  and  when  they  had  discussed  public  ques- 
tions sufficiently  they  began  to  chat  about  private  ones. 
Pan  Grothus  followed  Panna  Anulka  with  tender  eyes 
for  a  time,  and  then  said  to  Pan  Gideon, — 

"  That  is  a  brilliant  spot  over  there.  Just  look  at  those 
young  people  who  are  flying  like  moths  round  a  candle. 
But  that  is  no  wonder,  for  were  we  not  in  years  we  too 
should  be  flying." 

Pan  Gideon  waved  his  hand  in  displeasure. 

"  Swarms  they  are, — rustics,  homespuns,  nothing  better." 

"  How  so  ?  Tachevski  is  not  a  homespun." 

"  No,  but  he  is  poor.  The  Bukoyemskis  are  not  home- 
spuns ;  they  even  declare  that  they  are  kinsmen  of  Saint 
Peter,  which  may  help  them  in  heaven,  but  on  earth  they 
are  nothing  but  foresters  in  the  king's  wilderness." 

Pan  Grothus  wondered  at  the  relationship  of  the  Buko- 
yemskis no  less  than  had  Pan  Gideon  when  he  heard  of  it 
the  first  time,  so  he  fell  to  inquiring  in  detail,  till  at  last 
he  laughed  heartily,  and  added,  — 

"  Saint  Peter  was  a  great  apostle,  and  I  have  no  wish  to 


48  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

detract  from  his  honor ;  all  the  more,  since  feeling  old,  I 
shall  soon  need  his  influence.  But  between  you  and  me, 
there  is  not  much  in  this  kinship  to  boast  of — no,  he  was 
merely  a  fisherman.  If  you  speak  of  Joseph,  who  came 
from  King  David,  —  well,  you  may  talk  to  me." 

"  I  say  only  that  there  is  no  one  here  fit  for  the  girl, 
,  either  among  those  whom  you  see  now  under  my  roof,  or 
in  the  whole  neighborhood." 

"But  he  who  is  sitting  near  Pani  Vinnitski  seems  a 
nice  gentleman." 

"  Tsyprianovitch  ?  Yes,  he  is ;  but  Armenian  by  origin 
and  of  a  family  noble  only  three  generations." 

"Then  why  invite  them?  Cupid  is  traitorous,  and 
before  there  is  time  to  turn  once  the  pudding  may  be 
cooked  for  you." 

Pan  Gideon,  who,  in  presenting  the  young  men  had 
stated  how  much  he  owed  them,  explained  now  in  detail 
about  the  wolves  and  the  assistance,  because  of  which  he 
was  forced  to  invite  the  young  rescuers  to  his  mansion 
through  gratitude  simply. 

"  True,  true,"  said  Pan  Grothus,  "  but  in  his  own  way 
Amor  may  cook  the  pudding  before  you  have  noticed  it. 
This  girl's  blood  is  not  water." 

"  Ai !  she  is  a  slippery  weasel,"  said  Pan  Gideon.  "  She 
can  and  will  bite,  but  she  will  twist  out  besides  from  be- 
tween a  man's  fingers,  and  no  common  person  could  catch 
her.  Great  blood  has  this  inborn  quality  that  it  yields  not, 
but  rules  and  regulates.  I  am  not  of  those  who  are  led  by 
the  nose  very  easily,  still,  I  yield  to  her  often.  It  is  true, 
that  I  owe  much  to  the  Sieninskis,  but  even  if  I  did  not 
there  would  be  only  slight  difference.  When  she  stands 
before  me  and  puts  a  tress  from  one  shoulder  to  the  other, 
inclines  her  head  to  me,  and  glances,  she  gets  what  she 
wishes  most  frequently.  And  more  than  once  do  I  think, 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF    GLORY  49 

what  a  blessing  of  God,  what  an  honor,  that  the  last  child, 
the  last  heiress  of  such  a  famed  family,  is  under  my  roof 
tree.  Of  course  you  know  of  the  Sieninskis  —  once  all 
Podolia  was  theirs.  In  truth,  the  Sobieskis,  the  Dani- 
loviches,  the  Jolkevskis  grew  great  through  them.  It  is 
the  duty  of  His  Grace  the  King  to  remember  this,  —  all 
the  more  since  now  almost  nothing  remains  of  those 
great  possessions ;  and  the  girl,  if  she  has  any  property, 
will  have  only  that  which  remains  after  me  to  her." 

"  But  what  will  your  relatives  say  in  this  matter  ? " 

"  There  are  only  distant  Pangovskis,  who  will  not 
prove  kinship.  But  often  my  peace  is  destroyed  by  the 
thought  that  after  me  may  come  quarrels,  with  lawsuits 
and  wrangling,  as  is  common  in  this  country.  The  rela- 
tives of  my  late  wife  are  for  me  the  great  question.  From 
my  wife  comes  a  part  of  my  property,  namely  :  the  lands 
with  this  mansion." 

"  I  shall  not  appear  with  a  lawsuit,"  said  Pan  Grothus, 
"  but  I  would  not  guarantee  as  to  others." 

"  That  is  it !  That  is  it !  I  have  been  thinking  of 
late  to  visit  Warsaw  and  beg  the  king  to  be  a  guardian  to 
this  orphan,  but  his  head  is  full  now  of  other  questions." 

"  If  you  had  a  son  it  would  be  a  simple  matter  to  give 
the  girl  to  him." 

Pan  Gideon  gazed  at  the  starosta  with  a  look  so  full  of 
pain  that  the  other  stopped  speaking.  Both  men  were 
silent  for  a  long  time,  till  Pan  Gideon  said  with  emo- 
tion, — 

"  To  you  I  might  say,  my  lord  brother,  with  Virgil, 
infandum  jubes  renovare  dolorem  (thou  comman^est  me  to 
call  up  unspeakable  sorrow).  That  marriage  would  be 
simple  —  and  I  will  tell  you  that  had  it  not  been  for  this 
simple  method  I  should  have  died  long  ago  perhaps.  My 
son  while  in  childhood  was  stolen  by  the  Tartars.  People 


50 

have  returned  more  than  once  from  captivity  among 
pagans  when  the  memory  of  them  had  perished.  Whole 
years  have  I  looked  for  a  miracle  —  whole  years  have  I 
lived  in  the  hope  of  it.  To-day  even,  when  I  drink  some- 
thing I  think  to  myself  weU,  perhaps  now!  God  is 
greater  than  human  imagining.  But  those  moments  of 
hope  are  very  shortlived,  while  the  pain  is  enduring  and 
daily.  No !  Why  deceive  myself  ?  My  blood  will  not  be 
mingled  with  that  of  the  Sieninskis,  and,  if  relatives  rend 
what  I  have  into  fragments,  this  last  child  of  the  family 
to  which  I  owe  everything,  will  be  without  bread  to  nour- 
ish her." 

Both  drank  in  silence  again.  Pan  Grothus  was  think- 
ing how  to  milden  the  pain  which  he  had  roused  in  Pan 
Gideon  unwittingly,  and  how  to  console  the  man  in  suffer- 
ing. At  last  an  idea  occurred  to  him  which  he  considered 
very  happy.  "  Ai ! "  exclaimed  he,  "  there  is  a  way  to  do 
everything,  and  you,  my  lord  brother,  can  secure  bread  for 
the  girl  without  trouble." 

"  How  ? "  asked  Pan  Gideon,  with  a  certain  disquiet. 
"  Does  it  not  happen  often  that  old  men  take  as  wives 
even  girls  not  full  grown  yet  ?  An  example  in  history  is 
Konietspolski  the  grand  hetman,  who  married  a  green  girl, 
though  he  was  older  than  you  are.  It  is  true  also,  that, 
having  taken  too  many  youth-giving  medicines,  he  died 
the  first  night  after  marriage,  but  neither  Pan  Makovski, 
pocillator  of  Radorn,  nor  Pan  Rudnitski  lost  their  lives, 
though  both  had  passed  seventy.  Besides,  you  are  sturdy. 
Should  the  Lord  again  bless  you,  well,  so  much  the  better ; 
if  not,  you  would  leave  in  sufficiency  and  quiet  the  young 
widow,  who  might  choose  then  the  husband  that  pleased 
her." 

Whether  such  an  idea  had  ever  come  to  Pan  Gideon  we 
may  not  determine ;  it  suffices,  that,  after  these  words  of 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  51 

Pan  Grothus,  he  was  greatly  confused,  and,  with  a  hand 
trembling  somewhat,  poured  mead  to  the  starosta  till  it 
flowed  over  the  goblet,  and  the  generous  liquor  dropped 
down  to  the  floor  after  passing  the  table. 

"  Let  us  drink  to  the  success  of  Christian  arms  ! "  said 
he. 

"  That  in  its  time,"  said  Pan  Grothus,  following  the 
course  of  his  own  thoughts  still  further ;  "  and  dwell  in 
your  own  way  on  what  I  have  said  to  you,  for  I  have 
struck,  as  I  think,  the  true  point  of  the  question." 

"  But  why  ?  What  reason  is  there  ?  Drink  some 
more  —  " 

Further  words  were  interrupted  by  the  movement  of 
chairs  at  the  larger  table.  Pani  Vinnitski  and  Panna 
Anulka  wished  to  retire  to  their  chamber.  The  voice  of 
the  young  lady,  as  resonant  as  a  bell  made  of  silver,  re- 
peated :  "  Good-night,  good-night ; "  then  she  courtesied 
prettily  to  Pan  Grothus,  kissed  the  hand  of  Pan  Gideon, 
touched  his  shoulder  with  her  nose  and  her  forehead  cat 
fashion,  and  vanished.  Pan  Stanislav,  the  Bukoyemskis, 
and  Yatsek  went  out  soon  after  the  ladies.  The  two  older 
men  only  remained  in  the  dining-room  and  conversed  long 
in  it,  for  Pan  Gideon  commanded  to  bring  still  better 
mead  in  another  decanter. 


CHAPTER  II 

WHETHER  by  chance  or  a  trick  of  the  young  lady  is  un- 
known to  us ;  it  suffices,  however,  that  the  four  Bukoyem- 
skis  received  a  large  chamber  in  an  outbuilding,  and  Pan 
Stanislavwith  Yatsek  a  smaller  one  near  it.  This  con- 
fused the  two  men  no  little,  and  then,  so  as  not  to  speak 
to  each  other,  they  began  straightway  the  litany  and 
continued  it  longer  than  was  usual  But  when  they  had 
finished  there  followed  a  silence  which  annoyed  both  of 
them,  for  though  their  feelings  toward  each  other  were 
unfriendly,  they  felt  that  they  might  not  betray  them,  and 
that  they  should  for  a  time,  and  especially  at  the  house  of 
Pan  Gideon,  show  politeness. 

Yatsek  ungirded  his  sabre,  drew  it  out  of  the  scabbard, 
looked  at  the  edge  by  the  light  of  the  chimney,  and  fell 
to  rubbing  the  blade  with  his  handkerchief. 

"  After  frost,"  said  he  half  to  himself,  half  to  Stanislav, 
"  a  sabre  sweats  in  a  warm  chamber,  and  rust  appears  on 
it  straightway." 

"And  last  night  it  must  have  frozen  solidly,"  said 
Stanislav. 

He  spoke  without  evil  intention,  and  only  because  it 
occurred  to  him  that  Tachevski  had  been  in  a  splitting 
frost  all  the  night  previous ;  but  Yatsek  placed  the  point 
of  his  blade  on  the  floor,  and  looked  quickly  into  the  eyes 
of  the  other  man. 

"  Are  you  referring  to  this,  —  that  I  sat  on  a  pine  tree  ? " 

"Yes,"  replied  Stanislav,  with  simplicity;  "of  course 
there  was  no  stove  there." 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  53 

"  But  what  would  you  have  done  in  my  position  ?  " 

Stanislav  wished  to  answer  "  the  same  that  you  did,"  but 
the  question  was  put  to  him  sharply,  so  he  answered,  — 

"  Why  break  my  head  over  that,  since  I  was  not  in  it  ? " 

Anger  flashed  for  an  instant  on  the  face  of  Pan  Yatsek, 
but  to  restrain  himself  he  began  to  blow  on  the  sabre  and 
rub  the  blade  with  still  greater  industry.  At  last  he  re- 
turned it  to  the  scabbard,  and  added,  — 

"  God  sends  adventures  and  accidents." 

And  his  eyes,  which  one  moment  earlier  had  been 
gleaming,  were  covered  again  with  the  usual  sadness,  for 
just  then  he  remembered  his  one  friend,  the  horse,  which 
those  wolves  had  torn  to  pieces. 

Meanwhile  the  door  opened  and  the  four  Bukoyemskis 
walked  into  the  chamber. 

"  The  frost  has  weakened,  and  the  snow  sends  up  steam," 
said  Mateush. 

"  There  will  be  fog,"  added  Yan. 

And  then  they  took  note  of  Yatsek,  whom  they  had  not 
seen  the  first  moment. 

"  Oh  art  thou  in  such  company  ? "  asked  Lukash,  as  he 
turned  to  Stanislav. 

All  four  brothers  put  their  hands  on  their  hips  and  cast 
challenging  glances  at  Yatsek. 

Yatsek  seized  a  chair  and,  pushing  it  to  the  middle  of 
the  chamber,  turned  to  the  Bukoyemskis  with  a  sudden 
movement ;  then  he  sat  astride  of  the  chair,  as  on  horse- 
back, rested  his  elbows  on  the  back  of  it,  raised  his  head, 
and  answered  with  equally  challenging  glances.  Thus 
were  they  opposed  then ;  he,  with  feet  stretching  widely 
apart  in  his  Swedish  boots,  they,  shoulder  to  shoulder, 
quarrelsome,  threatening,  enormous. 

Stanislav  saw  that  it  was  coming  to  a  quarrel,  but  he 
wished  to  laugh  at  the  same  time.  Thinking  that  he  could 


54  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

hinder  a  collision  at  any  instant  he  let  them  gaze  at  one 

another. 

"Eh,  what  a  bold  fellow,"  thought  he  of  Yatsek,  "noth- 
ing confuses  him." 

The  silence  continued,  at  once  unendurable  and  ridicu- 
lous. Yatsek  himself  felt  this,  also,  for  he  was  the  first 
man  to  break  it. 

"  Sit  down,  young  sirs,"  said  he,  "  not  only  do  I  invite, 
but  I  beg  you." 

The  Bukoyemskis  looked  at  one  another  with  astonish- 
ment, this  new  turn  confused  them. 

"  How  is  this  ?    What  is  it  ?    Of  what  is  he  thinking  ? " 

"I  beg  you,  I  beg  you,"  repeated  Yatsek,  and  he  pointed 
to  benches. 

"We  stay  as  we  are,  for  it  pleases  us,  dost  under- 
stand ? " 

"  Too  much  ceremony." 

"  What  ceremony  ? "  cried  Lukash.  "  Dost  thou  claim 
to  be  a  senator,  or  a  bishop,  thou  —  thou  Pompeius ! " 

Yatsek  did  not  move  from  the  chair,  but  his  back  began 
to  quiver  as  if  from  sudden  laughter. 

"  But  why  call  me  Pompeius  ? "  inquired  he. 

"  Because  the  name  fits  thee." 

"  But  it  may  be  because  thou  art  a  fool,"  replied  Yatsek. 

"  Strike,  whoso  believes  in  God  ! "  shouted  Yan. 

Evidently  Yatsek  had  had  talk  enough  also,  for  some- 
thing seemed  to  snatch  him  from  the  chair  on  a  sudden, 
and  he  sprang  like  a  cat  toward  the  brothers. 

"  Listen,  ye  road-blockers,"  said  he  with  a  voice  cold  as 
steel,  "  what  do  ye  want  of  me  ? " 

"  Blood ! "  cried  Mateush. 

"  Thou  wilt  not  squirm  away  from  us  this  time ! " 
shouted  Marek.  "  Come  out  at  once,"  said  he,  grasping 
toward  his  side  for  a  sabre. 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  55 

But  Stanislav  pushed  in  quickly  between  them. 

"  I  will  not  permit,"  cried  he.  "  This  is  another  man's 
dwelling." 

"  True,"  added  Yatsek,  "  this  is  another  man's  dwelling, 
and  I  will  not  injure  Pan  Gideon.  I  will  not  cut  you  up 
under  his  roof,  but  I  will  find  you  to-morrow." 

"  We  will  find  thee  to-morrow  !  "  roared  Mateush. 

"  Ye  have  sought  conflicts  and  raised  pretexts  all  day, 
why,  I  cannot  tell,  for  I  have  not  known  you,  nor  have 
ye  known  me,  but  ye  must  answer  for  this,  and  because 
ye  have  insulted  me  I  would  meet  not  four  men  but  ten 
like  you." 

"  Oho  !  oho !  One  will  suffice  thee.  It  is  clear,"  cried 
out  Yan,  "  that  thou  hast  not  heard  of  the  Bukoyemskis." 

"  I  have  spoken  of  four,"  said  Yatsek,  turning  on  a 
sudden  to  Stanislav,  "  but  perhaps  you  will  join  with  these 
cavaliers  ? " 

Stanislav  bowed  politely. 

"  Since  you  make  the  inquiry  —  " 

"  But  we  first,  and  according  to  seniority,"  said  the 
Bukoyemskis.  "We  will  not  withdraw  from  that.  We 
have  settled  it,  and  will  cut  down  any  man  who  interferes 
with  us." 

Yatsek  looked  quickly  at  the  brothers,  and  in  one 
moment  divined,  as  he  thought,  the  arrangement,  and  he 
paled  somewhat. 

"  So  that  is  it ! "  said  he  again  to  Stanislav ;  "  thou 
hast  hirelings,  and  art  standing  behind  them.  By  my 
faith  the  method  seems  certain,  and  very  safe,  but  whether 
it  is  noble  and  knightly  is  another  point.  In  what  a  com- 
pany do  I  find  myself?" 

On  hearing  this  opinion  which  disgraced  him,  Stanis- 
lav, though  he  had  a  mild  spirit  by  nature,  felt  the  blood 
rush  to  his  visage.  The  veins  swelled  on  his  forehead, 


56  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

lightning  flashed  from  his  eyes,  his  teeth  were  gritting 
terribly,  and  he  grasped  the  hilt  of  his  sabre. 

«  Corne  out !  Come  out  this  instant ! "  cried  he  in  a  voice 
choked  with  anger. 

Sabres  flashed  ;  it  was  bright  in  the  chamber,  for  light 
feU  on  the  steel  blades  from  a  torch  in  the  chimney. 
But  three  of  the  Bukoyemskis  sprang  between  the  oppo- 
nents and  stood  in  a  line  there,  the  fourth  caught 
Stanislav  by  the  shoulders. 

"  By  the  dear  God,  restrain  thyself,  Stashko  !  We  are 
ahead  of  thee !  " 

"  We  are  ahead  of  thee ! "  cried  the  three  others. 
"  Unhand  me  ! "  screamed  Stanislav,  hoarsely. 
"  We  are  ahead ! " 
"  Unhand  me  ! " 

"Hold  Stashko,  ye,  and  I  will  settle  with  this  man 
while  ye  are  holding  him,"  shouted  Mateush ;  and  seizing 
Yatsek  he  dragged  him  aside  to  begin  at  him  straightway, 
but  Yatsek  with  presence  of  mind  pulled  himself  free 
of  Mateush,  and  sheathed  his  sword,  saying,  — 

"  I  choose  the  man  who  is  to  fight  first  and  the  time. 
So  I  tell  you  to-morrow,  and  in  Vyrambki,  not  here." 
"  Oh  thou  wilt  not  sneak  away  from  us  !    Now  !  now ! " 
But  Yatsek  crossed  his  arms  on  his  breast.     "  Ha,  if  ye 
wish  without  fighting  to  kill  me  under  the  roof  of  our 
host,  let  me  know  it." 

At  this  rage  seized  the  brothers ;  they  stamped  the  floor 
with  their  boot-heels,  pulled  their  mustaches,  and  panted 
like  wild  bears.  But  since  they  feared  infamy  no  man 
of  them  had  the  daring  to  rush  at  Tacnevski. 

"  To-morrow,  I  tell  you !  Say  to  Pan  Gideon  that  ye 
are  going  to  visit  me,  and  inquire  for  the  road  to  Vy- 
rambki. Beyond  the  brook  stands  a  crucifix  since  the 
time  of  the  pestilence.  There  I  will  wait  for  you  at  mid- 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF    GLORY  57 

day  to-morrow,  and  there,  with  God's  help  I  will  finish 
you ! " 

He  uttered  the  last  words  as  if  with  sorrow,  then  he 
opened  the  door  and  walked  out  of  the  chamber.  In  the 
yard  the  dogs  ran  around  Yatsek,  and  knowing  him  well, 
fondled  up  to  him.  He  turned  without  thinking  toward 
the  posts  near  the  windows,  as  if  looking  for  his  horse 
there ;  then,  remembering  that  that  horse  was  no  longer 
alive,  he  sighed,  and,  feeling  the  cool  breath  of  air,  re- 
peated in  spirit, — 

"  The  wind  is  blowing  always  in  the  eyes  of  the  poor 
man.  I  will  walk  home." 

Meanwhile,  Stanislav  was  wringing  his  hands  from  fierce 
pain  and  anger,  while  saying  to  the  Bukoyemskis,  with 
terrible  bitterness, — 

"  Who  asked  you  to  do  this  ?  My  worst  enemy  could 
not  have  hurt  me  more  than  have  you  with  your  service." 

They  pitied  him  immensely,  and  fell  to  embracing  him, 
one  after  the  other. 

"Stashko,"  said  Mateush.  "They  sent  us  a  decanter 
for  the  night;  give  thyself  comfort  for  God's  sake." 


CHAPTER  in 

THE  world  was  still  gray  when  Father  Voynovski  was 
clattering  along  through  deep  snow  with  a  lantern  to  the 
doves,  partridges,  and  rabbits  which  he  kept  in  his  granary 
in  a  special  enclosure.  A  tame  fox  with  bells  on  her 
neck  followed  his  footsteps;  at  his  side  went  a  Spitz  dog 
and  a  porcupine.  Winter  sleep  did  not  deaden  the  latter 
in  the  warm  room  of  the  priest's  house.  The  beasts  and 
their  master,  when  they  had  crossed  the  yard  slowly, 
stopped  under  the  out-jutting  straw  eaves  of  the  granary, 
from  which  long  icicles  were  hanging.  The  lantern 
swayed,  the  key  was  heard  in  the  lock,  the  bolt  whined, 
the  door  squeaked  louder  than  the  key,  and  the  old  man 
went  in  with  his  animals.  After  a  while  he  took  his 
seat  on  a  block,  placed  his  lantern  on  a  second  block, 
and  put  between  his  knees  a  linen  bag  holding  grain  and 
also  cabbage  leaves.  He  began  then  to  yawn  aloud  and 
to  empty  the  bag  on  the  floor  there  in  front  of  him. 

Before  he  had  finished  three  rabbits  advanced  from 
dark  corners  jumping  toward  him;  next  were  seen  the 
eyes  of  doves,  glittering  and  bead-like  in  the  light  of  the 
lantern ;  then  rust-colored  partridges,  moving  their  heads 
on  lithe  necks  as  they  came  on  in  close  company.  Being 
the  most  resolute,  the  pigeons  fell  straightway  to  hammer- 
ing the  floor  with  their  bills,  while  the  partridges  moved 
with  more  caution,  looking  now  at  the  falling  grain,  now 
at  the  priest,  and  now  at  the  she  fox ;  with  her  they  had 
been  acquainted  a  long  time,  since,  taken  as  chicks  the 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  59 

past  summer  and  reared  from  being  little,  they  saw  the 
beast  daily. 

The  priest  kept  on  throwing  grain,  muttering  morning 
prayer  as  he  did  so :  "  Pater  noster,  qui  es  in  coelis,  sancti- 
ficetur  nomen  — "  Here  he  stopped  and  turned  to  the 
fox,  and  she,  while  touching  his  side,  trembled  as  if  a 
fever  were  shaking  her. 

"  Ah,  the  skin  on  thee  trembles  as  soon  as  thou  seest 
them.  It  is  the  same  every  day.  Learn  to  keep  down 
thy  inborn  appetite,  for  thou  hast  good  food  at  all  seasons 
and  sufferest  no  hunger.  Where  did  I  stop  ? "  Here  he 
closed  his  eyes  as  if  waiting  for  an  answer,  and  since  he 
did  not  have  it  he  began  at  the  first  words :  "  Pater  noster, 
qui  es  in  coelis,  sanctiftcetur  nomen  Tuum,  adveniat  reg- 
num  Tuum" 

And  again  he  halted. 

"  Ah,  thou  art  squirming,"  said  he,  putting  his  hand  on 
the  back  of  the  she  fox.  "  There  is  such  a  vile  nature  in 
thee,  that  not  only  must  thou  eat,  but  commit  murder  also. 
Catch  her,  Filus,  by  the  tail,  and  bite  her  if  she  does  any 
injury — Adveniat  regnum  Tuum  —  Oh  such  a  daughter! 
Thou  wouldst  say,  I  know,  that  men  are  glad  too,  to  eat 
partridges;  but  know  this,  that  a  man  gives  them  peace 
during  fast  days,  while  in  thee  the  soul  of  that  vile  Luther 
is  sitting,  for  thou  wouldst  eat  meat  on  good  Friday  —  Mat 
yoluntas  Tua  —  Trus  !  trus  !  trus  !  —  sicut  in  coelo  —  here 
are  both  one  with  the  other !  —  et  in  terra"  And  thus 
speaking  he  threw  the  cabbage  and  then  the  grain,  scold- 
ing the  doves  somewhat  that,  though  spring  was  not  near 
yet,  they  walked  around  one  another  frequently,  cooing  and 
strutting. 

At  last,  when  he  had  emptied  the  bag  he  rose,  raised 
the  lantern,  and  was  preparing  to  go,  when  Yatsek  appeared 
on  the  threshold. 


60  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  Ah,  Yatsus ! "  cried  the  priest,  "  art  thou  here  —  what 
art  thou  doing  so  early  ? " 

Yatsek  kissed  the  priest's  hand,  and  answered,  - 

"  I  have  come  to  confession,  my  benefactor,  and  at  early 
mass  I  should  like  to  approach  the  Lord's  table." 

« To  confession  ?  That  is  well,  but  what  has  so  urged 
thee  ?  Tell,  but  right  off,  for  this  is  not  without  reason." 

"  I  will  tell  truly.  I  must  fight  a  duel  this  day,  and 
since  in  fighting  with  five  men  an  accident  is  more  likely 
than  with  one,  I  should  like  to  clear  my  soul  of  offences." 

"  With  five  men  ?  God's  wounds !  But  what  didst  thou 
do  to  them  ? " 

"It  is  just  this:  that  I  did  nothing.  They  sought  a 
quarrel,  and  they  have  challenged  me." 

"  Who  are  they  ? " 

"  The  Bukoyemskis,  who  are  foresters,  and  Tsypriano- 
vitch  from  Yedlinka." 

"I  know  them.  Come  to  the  house  and  tell  how  it 
happened." 

They  went  out  of  the  granary,  but  when  half-way  to 
the  house  the  priest  stopped  on  a  sudden,  looked  into 
Tachevski's  eyes  quickly,  and  said,  — 

"  Hear  me,  Yatsek,  there  is  a  woman  in  this  quarrel." 

The  other  smiled ;  with  some  melancholy. 

"  There  is,  and  there  is  not,"  said  he,  "  for  really,  she  is 
the  question,  but  she  is  innocent." 

"Ah,  ha!  innocent!  they  are  all  innocent.  But  dost 
thou  know  what  Ecclesiastes  says  of  women?" 

"  I  do  not  remember,  benefactor." 

"  Neither  do  I  remember  all,  but  what  I  have  forgotten 
I  will  read  in  the  house  to  thee.  '  Inveni  amariorem 
morte  mulierem,  quae  laqueus  (says  he)  venatorum  est  et 
sagena  cor  ejus'  (I  have  found  woman  more  bitter  than 
death.  Her  heart  is  a  trap  and  a  snare).  And  farther  on 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  61 

he  adds  something,  but  at  the  end  he  says :  *  Qui  placet 
Deo,  effugiet  illam,  qui  autem  peccator  est,capietur  db  ilia.' 
(Whoso  is  pleasing  to  God  will  escape  her,  but  whoso  is 
a  sinner  will  be  caught  by  her.)  I  have  warned  thee  not 
one  time  but  ten  not  to  loiter  in  that  mansion  —  and  now 
the  blow  strikes  thee." 

"  Eh,  it  is  easier  for  you  to  warn  than  for  me  not  to 
visit,"  answered  Yatsek,  with  a  sigh. 

"  Nothing  good  will  meet  thee  in  that  house." 

"  True,"  said  the  young  man,  quietly. 

And  they  went  on  in  silence,  but  the  priest  with  a  face 
of  anxiety,  for  with  his  whole  soul  he  loved  Yatsek. 
When  his  father  had  died  of  the  pestilence,  the  young 
man  was  left  in  the  world  without  any  near  relative, 
without  property,  having  only  a  very  few  serfs  in  Vyr- 
ambki.  The  old  priest  cared  for  him  tenderly.  He  could 
not  give  the  youth  property,  for  he  with  the  soul  of  an 
angel  distributed  to  the  needy  all  that  his  poor  parish 
gave  him ;  still,  he  helped  Yatsek  in  secret,  and  besides,  he 
watched  over  him,  taught  him,  not  only  what  was  in  books, 
but  the  whole  art  of  knighthood.  For  in  his  day  that 
priest  had  been  a  famed  warrior,  a  comrade  and  friend  of 
the  glorious  Pan  Michael.  He  had  been  with  Charnyetski, 
he  had  gone  through  the  whole  Swedish  conflict,  and  only 
when  all  had  been  finished  did  he  put  on  the  robe  of  a 
cleric,  because  of  a  ghastly  misfortune.  He  loved  Yatsek, 
in  whom  he  valued,  not  simply  the  son  of  a  famed 
knightly  family,  but  a  serious,  lofty  soul,  just  such  as  his 
own  was.  So  he  was  grieved  over  the  man's  immense 
poverty,  and  that  ill-fated  love  which  had  seized  him. 
Because  of  this  love,  the  young  man,  instead  of  seeking 
bread  and  fame  in  the  great  world  of  action,  was  wasting 
himself  and  leading  a  half  peasant  life  in  that  dark  little 
corner.  Hence  he  felt  a  determined  dislike  for  the  house 


62  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

of  Pan  Gideon,  taking  it  ill  of  Pan  Gideon  himself  that  he 
was  so  cruel  to  his  people.  As  to  Father  Voynovski, 
those  "worms  of  the  earth " J  were  as  dear  as  the  apple  of 
his  eye  to  him,  but  besides  them  he  loved  also  everything 
living,  as  well  those  pets  which  he  scolded,  as  birds, 
fish,  and  even  the  frogs  which  croak  and  sing  in  the  sun- 
warmed  waters  during  summer. 

There  walked,  however,  in  that  robe  of  a  priest,  not  only 
an  angel  but,  besides,  an  ex-warrior;  hence  when  he  learned 
that  his  Yatsek  must  fight  with  five  enemies  he  thought 
only  of  this:  how  that  young  man  would  prosper,  and 
would  he  come  out  of  the  struggle  undefeated? 

"  Thou  wilt  not  yield  ?  "  asked  he,  halting  at  the  thresh- 
old, "for  I  have  taught  thee  what  I  knew  myself,  and 
what  Pan  Michael  showed  me." 

"I  should  not  like  to  let  them  slash  me  to  death," 
replied  Yatsek,  with  modesty, "  for  a  great  war  with  the 
Turks  is  approaching." 

At  this  the  eyes  of  the  old  man  flashed  up  like  stars. 
In  one  moment  he  seized  Yatsek  by  the  button  loop  of  his 
coat  and  fell  to  inquiring,  — 

"Praised  be  the  name  of  the  Lord!  How  dost  thou 
know  this  ?  Who  told  thee  ? " 

"  Pan  Grothus,  the  starosta,"  answered  the  young  man. 

Long  did  the  conversation  of  Yatsek  continue  with  the 
priest,  long  was  his  confession  till  Mass  time,  and  when 
at  last  after  Mass  they  were  both  in  the  house  and  had 
sat  down  to  heated  beer  at  the  table,  the  mind  of  the  old 
man  was  haunted  continually  by  thoughts  of  that  war  with 
the  pagan.  Therefore  he  fell  to  complaining  of  the  cor- 
ruption of  manners  and  the  decay  of  devotion  in  the 
Commonwealth. 

"  My  God ! "  said  he,  "  the  field  of  salvation  and  glory 

1  His  pets. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  63 

is  open  to  men,  but  they  prefer  private  quarrels  and  the 
slaughter  of  one  another.  Though  ye  have  the  chance  to 
give  your  own  blood  in  defence  of  the  cross  and  the  faith, 
ye  are  willing  to  spill  the  blood  of  a  brother.  For  whom  ? 
for  what  reason  ?  For  personal  squabbles,  or  women,  or 
similar  society  nonsense.  I  know  this  vice  to  be  inveter- 
ate in  the  Commonweath,  and  mea  culpa,  for  in  time  of 
vain  sinful  youth  I  myself  was  a  slave  to  it.  In  winter 
camps,  when  the  armies  think  mainly  of  idleness  and 
drinking,  there  is  no  day  without  duels ;  but  in  fact  the 
church  forbids  duels,  and  punishes  for  fighting  them. 
Duelling  is  sinful  at  all  times,  and  before  a  Turkish  war 
the  sin  is  the  greater,  for  then  every  sabre  is  needed,  and 
every  sabre  serves  God  and  religion.  Therefore  our  king, 
who  is  a  defender  of  the  faith,  detests  duels,  and  in  the 
field  in  the  face  of  the  enemy,  when  martial  law  dictates, 
they  are  punished  severely." 

"  But  the  king  in  his  youth  fought  more  than  one,  and 
more  than  two  duels,"  said  Yatsek.  "  Moreover,  what  can 
I  do,  revered  Father  ?  I  did  not  challenge.  They  called 
me  out.  Can  I  fail  to  meet  them  ? " 

"  Thou  canst  not,  and  therefore  my  soul  is  confounded. 
Ah,  God  will  be  on  the  side  of  the  innocent." 

Yatsek  began  to  take  farewell,  for  midday  was  not  more 
than  two  hours  from  him,  and  a  road  of  some  length  was 
before  him. 

"  Wait,"  said  the  priest.  "  I  will  not  let  thee  leave  in 
this  fashion.  I  will  have  my  man  make  the  sleigh  ready, 
put  straw  in  it,  and  go  to  the  meeting-place.  For  if  at 
Pan  Gideon's  they  knew  nothing  of  the  duel,  they  will 
send  no  assistance,  and  how  will  it  be  if  one  of  them,  or 
if  thou,  be  wounded  severely  ?  Hast  thought  of  this  ? " 

"  I  have  not,  and  they  have  not  thought,  that  is  certain." 

"  Ah,  seest  thou !    I  will  go  too.    I  will  not  be  on  the 


64  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

field,  I  will  stay  at  thy  house  in  VyrambkL  I  will  take 
1  with  me  the  sacrament,  and  a  boy  with  a  bell  too,  for  who 
knows  what  may  happen  ?  It  is  not  proper  for  a  priest 
to  witness  such  actions,  but  except  that,  I  should  be 
there  with  great  willingness,  were  it  only  to  freshen  thy 
courage." 

Yatsek  looked  at  him  with  eyes  as  mild  as  a  maiden's. 
"  God  reward,"  said  he,  "  but  I  shall  not  lose  courage, 
for  even  if  I  had  to  lay  down  my  life  —  " 

"  Better  be  silent,"  broke  in  the  priest.  "  Art  thou  not 
sorry  not  to  be  nearing  the  Turk  —  and  not  to  be  meeting 
a  death  of  more  glory  ? " 

"  I  am,  my  benefactor,  but  I  shall  try  that  those  man- 
eaters  do  not  gulp  me  down  at  one  effort." 

Father  Voynovski  thought  a  moment  and  added,  — 

"  But  if  I  were  to  go  to  the  field  and  explain  the  re- 
ward which  would  meet  them  in  heaven,  were  they  to  die 
at  the  hands  of  the  pagan,  perhaps  they  would  give  up 
the  duel." 

"  God  prevent ! "  exclaimed  Yatsek.  "  They  would  think 
that  I  sent  thee.  God  prevent !  Better  that  I  go  to  them 
straightway  than  listen  to  such  speeches." 

"  I  am  powerless,"  said  the  priest.     "  Let  us  go." 

He  summoned  his  servant  and  ordered  him  to  attach 
the  horse  with  all  haste  to  the  sleigh;  then  he  and 
Yatsek  went  out  to  assist  the  man.  But  when  the  priest 
saw  the  horse  on  which  Yatsek  had  come,  he  pushed 
back  in  amazement. 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  where  didst 
thou  find  such  a  poor  little  creature?" 

And  indeed  at  the  fence  stood  a  sorry  small  nag,  with 
shaggy  head  drooping  low,  and  cheeks  with  long  hair 
hanging  down  from  them.  The  beast  was  not  greatly 
larger  than  a  she  goat. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY     ,  65 

"  I  borrowed  it  from  a  peasant.  See,  how  I  might  go 
to  the  Turkish  war ! " 

And  he  laughed  painfully. 

To  this  the  priest  answered,  — 

"No  matter  on  what  thou  goest,  if  thou  come  home 
on  a  Turkish  war-horse,  and  may  God  give  thee  this, 
Yatsus ;  but  meanwhile  put  the  saddle  on  my  beast,  for 
thou  canst  not  go  on  this  poor  little  wretch  to  those 
nobles." 

They  arranged  everything  then,  and  moved  forward,  — 
the  priest  with  the  church  boy  and  bell  and  a  driver  for 
the  sleigh,  and  Yatsek  on  horseback.  The  day  was 
monotonous  and  misty  in  some  sort ;  for  a  thaw  had  set- 
tled down  and  snow  covered  the  frozen  ground  deeply, 
but  its  surface  had  softened  considerably,  so  that  horse- 
hoofs  sank  without  noise  and  sleigh-runners  moved  along 
the  road  quietly.  Not  far  beyond  Yedlina  they  met 
loads  of  wood  and  peasants  walking  near  them;  these 
people  knelt  at  the  sound  of  the  bell,  thinking  that  the 
priest  was  going  with  the  Lord  God  to  a  dying  man. 
Then  began  fields  lying  next  to  the  forest,  —  fields  white 
and  empty;  these  were  covered  with  haze.  Flocks  of 
crows  were  flying  over  them.  Nearer  the  forest  the  haze 
became  denser  and  denser,  descended,  filled  all  the  space, 
and  stretched  upward.  When  they  had  advanced  some- 
what farther,  the  two  men  heard  cawing,  but  the  crows 
were  invisible.  The  bushes  at  the  roadside  were  ghost- 
like. The  world  had  lost  its  usual  sharp  outlines,  and 
was  changed  into  some  kind  of  region  deceitful,  un- 
certain,—  delusive  and  blurred  in  near  places,  but  en- 
tirely unknown  in  the  distance. 

Yatsek  advanced  along  the  silent  snow,  thinking  over 
the  battle  awaiting  him,  but  thinking  more  over  Panna 
Anulka;  and  half  to  himself  and  half  to  her  he  solilo- 

5 


66  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

quized  in  spirit:  "My  love  for  thee  has  been  always  un- 
changeable, but  I  have  no  joy  in  my  heart  from  it.  Eh ! 
in  truth  I  had  little  joy  earlier  from  other  things.  But 
now,  if  I  could  even  embrace  thy  dear  feet  for  one  instant, 
or  hear  a  good  word  from  thee,  or  even  know  that  thou  art 
sorry  if  evil  befalls  me  —  All  between  me  and  thee  is 
like  that  haze  there  before  me,  and  thou  thyself  art  as  if 
out  beyond  the  haze.  I  see  nothing,  and  know  not  what 
will  be,  nor  what  will  meet  me,  nor  what  will  happen." 

And  Yatsek  felt  that  deep  sadness  was  besieging  his 
spirit,  just  as  dampness  was  besieging  his  garments. 

"  But  I  prefer  that  all  should  be  ended,  and  quickly," 
said  he,  sighing. 

Father  Voynovski  was  attacked  also  by  thoughts  far 
from  gladsome,  and  said  in  his  own  mind,  — 

"  The  poor  boy  has  grieved  to  the  utmost.  He  has  not 
used  his  youth,  he  has  gnawed  himself  through  this  ill- 
fated  love  of  his,  and  now  those  Bukoyemskis  will  cut 
him  to  pieces.  The  other  day  at  Kozenitse  they  hacked 
Pan  Korybski  after  the  festival.  And  even  though  they 
should  not  cut  up  Yatsek,  nothing  useful  can  come  of 
this  duel.  My  God !  this  lad  is  pure  gold ;  and  he  is  the 
last  sprout  from  a  great  trunk  of  knightliness.  He  is  the 
last  drop  of  nourishing  blood  in  his  family.  If  he  could 
only  save  himself  this  time !  In  God  is  my  hope  that  he 
has  not  forgotten  those  two  blows,  —  one  a  feint  under 
the  arm  with  a  side  spring,  the  other  with  a  whirl  through 
the  cheek.  Yatsek ! " 

But  Yatsek  did  not  hear,  for  he  had  ridden  ahead,  and 
the  call  from  the  old  man  was  not  repeated.  On  the  con- 
trary, he  was  troubled  very  seriously  on  remembering  that 
a  priest  who  was  going  with  the  Sacrament  should  not 
think  of  such  subjects.  He  fell  then  to  repenting  and 
imploring  the  Lord  God  for  pardon. 


ON  THE   FIELD  OF   GLORY  67 

Still,  lie  was  more  and  more  grieved  in  his  spirit.  He 
was  mastered  by  an  evil  foreboding  and  felt  almost  certain 
that  that  strange  duel  without  seconds  would  end  in  the 
worst  manner  possible  for  Yatsek. 

Meanwhile  they  reached  the  crossroad  which  lay  on 
the  right  toward  Vyrambki,  and  on  the  left  toward  Pan 
Gideon's.  The  driver  stopped  as  had  been  commanded. 
Yatsek  approached  the  sleigh  then  and  dismounted. 

"  I  will  go  on  foot  to  the  crucifix,  for  I  should  not  know 
what  to  do  with  this  horse  while  the  sleigh  is  taking  you 
to  my  house  and  coming  back  to  me.  They  are  there  now, 
it  may  be." 

"  It  is  not  noon  yet,  though  near  it,"  said  the  priest,  and 
his  voice  was  changed  somewhat.  "  But  what  a  haze  t 
Ye  will  have  to  grope  in  this  duel." 

"  We  can  see  well  enough ! " 

The  cawing  of  crows  and  of  daws  was  heard  then  above 
them  a  second  time. 

"  Yatsek  ! " 

"  I  am  listening." 

"  Since  thou  hast  come  to  this  conflict,  remember  the 
Knights  of  Tachevo." 

"  They  will  not  be  ashamed  of  me,  father,  —  they  will 
not." 

And  the  priest  remarked  that  Yatsek's  face  had  grown 
pitiless,  his  eyes  had  their  usual  sadness,  but  the  maiden 
mildness  had  gone  from  them. 

"  That  is  well.  Kneel  down  now,"  said  he.  "  I  will 
bless  thee,  and  make  thou  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  thy- 
self before  opening  the  struggle." 

Then  he  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  Yatsek's  head  as 
he  knelt  on  the  snow  there. 

The  young  man  tied  the  horse  behind  the  sleigh  at 
the  side  of  the  poor  little  nag  of  the  peasant,  kissed  the 


68  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

priest's  hand,  and  walked  off  toward  that  crucifix  at  the 
place  of  the  duel. 

"Come  back  to  rne  in  health!"  cried  the  priest  after 
Yatsek. 

At  the  cross  there  was  no  one.  Yatsek  passed  around 
the  figure  repeatedly,  then  sat  on  a  stone  at  the  foot  of 
the  crucifix  and  waited. 

Eound  about  immense  silence  was  brooding ;  only  great 
tear-like  drops,  formed  of  dense  haze,  and  falling  from 
the  arms  of  the  crucifix,  struck  with  low  sound  the  soft 
snow  bank.  That  quiet,  filled  with  a  certain  sadness,  and 
that  hazy  desert,  filled  with  a  new  wave  of  sorrow  the 
heart  of  the  young  man.  He  felt  lonely  to  a  point  never 
known  to  him  earlier.  "  Indeed  I  am  as  much  alone  in 
the  world  as  that  stick  there,"  said  he  to  himself,  "  and 
thus  shall  I  be  till  death  comes  to  me."  And  he  waved 
his  hand.  "  Well,  let  it  end  some  time ! " 

With  growing  bitterness  he  thought  that  his  opponents 
were  not  in  a  hurry,  because  they  were  joyous.  They  were 
sitting  at  Pan  Gideon's  conversing  with  "  her,"  and  they 
could  look  at  "  her  "  as  much  as  might  please  them. 

But  he  was  mistaken,  for  they  too  were  hastening. 
After  a  while  the  sound  of  loud  talking  came  up  to  him, 
and  in  the  white  haze  quivered  the  four  immense  forms 
of  the  Bukoyemskis,  and  a  fifth  one, —  that  of  Pan  Stan- 
islav,  somewhat  smaller. 

They  talked  in  loud  voices,  for  they  were  quarrelling 
about  this:  who  should  fight  first  with  Tachevski.  For 
that  matter  the  Bukoyemskis  were  always  disputing 
among  themselves  about  something,  but  this  time  their 
dispute  struck  Stanislav,  who  was  trying  to  show  them 
that  he,  as  the  'most  deeply  offended,  should  in  that  fight 
be  the  first  man.  All  grew  silent,  however,  in  view  of 
the  cross,  and  of  Yatsek  standing  under  it.  They  removed 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  69 

their  caps,  whether  out  of  respect  for  the  Passion  of  Christ, 
or  in  greeting  to  their  enemy,  may  be  left  undecided. 

Yatsek  inclined  to  them  in  silence,  and  drew  his 
weapon,  but  the  heart  in  his  breast  beat  unquietly  at  the 
first  moment,  for  they  were  in  every  case  five  against  one, 
and  besides,  the  Bukoyemskis  had  simply  a  terrible  aspect, 
—  big  fellows,  broad  shouldered,  with  broomlike  mustaches, 
on  which  the  fog  had  settled  down  in  blue  dewdrops; 
their  brows  were  forbidding,  and  in  their  faces  was  a  kind 
of  brooding  and  murderous  enjoyment,  as  if  this  chance 
to  spill  blood  caused  them  gladness. 

"  Why  do  I  place  this  sound  head  of  mine  under  the 
Evangelists?"  thought  Yatsek.  But  at  that  moment  of 
alarm,  indignation  at  those  roysterers  seized  him,  —  those 
men  whom  he  hardly  knew,  whom  he  had  never  injured, 
but  who,  God  knew  for  what  reason,  had  fastened  to  him, 
and  had  come  now  to  destroy  him  if  possible. 

So  in  spirit  he  said  to  them :  "  Wait  a  while,  Oye  road- 
blockers !  Ye  have  brought  your  lives  hither ! " 

His  cheeks  took  on  color,  and  his  teeth  gritted  fiercely. 
They,  meanwhile,  stripped  their  coats  off  and  rolled  up 
the  sleeves  of  their  jupans.  This  they  did  without  need 
all  together,  but  they  did  it  since  each  thought  that  he 
was  to  open  the  duel. 

At  last  they  all  stood  in  a  row  with  drawn  sabres,  and 
Yatsek,  stepping  towards  them,  halted,  and  they  looked  at 
one  another  in  silence. 

Pan  Stanislav  interrupted  them,  — 

"  I  will  serve  you  first." 

"  No  !  I  first,  I  first ! "  repeated  all  the  Bukoyemskis  in 
a  chorus. 

And  when  Stanislav  pushed  forward  they  seized  him 
by  the  elbows. 

Again  a  quarrel  began,  in  which  Stanislav  reviled  them 


70  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

as  outlaws.  They  jeered  at  him  as  a  dandy,  among  them- 
selves the  term  "dogbrother"  was  frequent.  Yatsek  was 
shocked  at  this,  and  added,— 

"I  have  never  seen  cavaliers  of  this  kind."  And  he 
put  his  sabre  into  the  scabbard. 

«  Choose,  or  I  will  go  ! "  said  he,  with  a  loud  voice,  and 

firmly. 

«  Choose,  thou ! "  cried  Stanislav,  hoping  that  on  him 

would  the  choice  fall. 

Mateush  began  shouting  that  he  would  not  permit  any 
small  whipper-snapper  to  manage  them,  and  he  shouted 
so  that  his  front  teeth,  which,  being  very  long,  like  the 
teeth  of  a  rabbit,  were  shining  beneath  his  mustaches ;  but 
he  grew  silent  when  Yatsek,  drawing  his  sabre,  again  indi- 
cated him  with  the  edge  of  it,  and  added,  "  I  choose  thee." 

The  remaining  brothers  and  Stanislav  drew  back  at 
once,  seeing  that  they  would  never  agree,  in  another  way, 
but  their  faces  grew  gloomy,  for,  knowing  the  strength  of 
Mateush  they  felt  almost  certain  that  no  work  would  be 
left  them  when  he  had  finished. 

"  Begin ! "  called  out  Stanislav. 

Tachevski  felt  at  the  first  blow  the  strength  of  his  en- 
emy, for  in  his  own  grasp  the  sabre  blade  quivered.  He 
warded  the  blow  off,  however,  and  warded  off,  also,  the 
second  one. 

"  He  has  less  skill  than  strength,"  thought  Tachevski, 
after  the  third  blow.  Then,  crouching  somewhat,  for  a 
better  spring,  he  pressed  on  with  impetus. 

The  other  three,  inclining  downward  the  points  of  their 
sabres,  stood  open-mouthed,  following  the  course  of  the 
struggle.  They  saw  now  that  Tachevski  too  "  knew  things," 
and  that  with  him  it  would  not  be  easy.  Soon  they 
thought  that  he  knew  things  very  accurately,  and  alarm 
seized  the  brothers,  for,  despite  endless  bickering  they 


,  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  71 

loved  one  another  immensely.  The  cry,  "  Ha ! "  was  rent 
from  the  breast,  now  of  one,  and  now  of  another,  as  each 
keener  blow  struck. 

Meanwhile  the  blows  became  quicker  and  quicker ;  at 
last  they  were  lightning-like. 

The  spectators  saw  clearly  that  Tachevski  was  gaining 
more  confidence.  He  was  calm,  but  he  sprang  around  like 
a  wild-cat  and  his  eyes  shot  out  ominous  flashes. 

"  It  is  bad ! "  thought  Stanislav. 

That  moment  a  cry  was  heard.  Mateush's  sabre  fell. 
He  raised  both  hands  to  his  head  and  dropped  to  the  earth, 
his  face  in  one  instant  being  blood-covered. 

At  sight  of  that  the  three  younger  brothers  bellowed 
like  bulls,  and  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  rushed  with  rage 
at  Tachevski,  not  intending,  of  course,  to  attack  him  to- 
gether, but  because  each  wished  to  be  first  in  avenging 
Mateush. 

And  they  perhaps  would  have  swept  Tachevski  apart 
on  their  sabres  if  Stanislav,  springing  in  to  assist  him, 
had  not  cried  with  all  the  power  in  his  bosom, — 

"Shame!  Away!  Murderers,  not  nobles!  Shame! 
Away !  or  you  must  deal  with  me,  murderers !  Away ! "  And 
he  slashed  at  the  brothers  till  they  came  to  their  senses. 
But  at  this  time  Mateush  had  risen  on  his  hands  and 
turned  toward  them  a  face  which  was  as  if  a  mask  made 
of  blood  had  just  covered  it.  Yan,  seizing  him  by  the 
armpits,  seated  him  on  the  snow.  Lukash  hurried  also  to 
give  him  assistance. 

But  Tachevski  pushed  up  to  Marek,  who  was  gritting 
his  teeth,  and  repeated  in  a  quick  voice,  as  if  fearing  lest 
the  common  attack  might  repeat  itself,  — 

"  If  you  please !    If  you  please ! " 

And  the  sabres  were  clanking  a  second  time  ominously. 
But  with  Marek,  who  was  as  much  stronger  than  his 


72  ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY 

enemy  as  he  was  less  dexterous,  Tachevski  had  short  work. 
Marek  used  his  great  sabre  like  a  flail,  so  that  Yatsek  at 
the  third  blow  struck  his  right  shoulder-blade,  cut  through 
the  bone,  and  disarmed  him. 

Now  Lukash  and  Yan  understood  that  a  very  ugly  task 
was  before  them,  and  that  the  slender  young  man  was  a 
wasp  in  reality,  —  a  wasp  which  it  would  have  been  wise 
not  to  irritate.  But  with  increased  passion,  they  stood  now 
against  him  to  a  struggle  which  ended  as  badly  for  them 
as  it  had  for  their  elders.  Lukash,  cut  through  his  cheek 
to  the  gums,  fell  with  impetus,  and,  besides,  struck  a  stone 
which  the  deep  snow  had  hidden ;  while  from  Yan,  the 
most  dexterous  of  the  brothers,  his  sabre,  together  with  one 
of  his  fingers,  fell  to  the  ground  at  the  end  of  some  minutes. 

Yatsek,  without  a  scratch,  gazed  at  his  work,  as  it  were, 
with  astonishment,  and  those  sparks  which  a  moment  be- 
fore had  been  glittering  in  his  eyeballs  began  now  to 
quench  gradually.  With  his  left  hand  he  straightened 
his  cap,  which  during  the  struggle  had  slipped  somewhat 
over  his  right  ear,  then  he  removed  it,  breathed  deeply 
once  and  a  second  time,  turned  to  the  cross,  and  said,  half 
to  himself  and  half  to  Stanislav,  — 

"  God  knows  that  I  am  innocent." 

"  Now  it  is  my  turn,"  said  Stanislav.  "  But  you  are  pant- 
ing, perhaps  you  would  rest ;  meanwhile  I  will  put  their 
cloaks  on  my  comrades,  lest  this  damp  cold  may  chill 
them  ere  help  comes." 

"  Help  is  near,"  said  Tachevski.  "  Over  there  in  the  mist  is 
a  sleigh  sent  by  Father  Voynovski,  and  he  himself  is  at  my 
house.  Permit  me.  I  will  go  for  the  sleigh  in  which  those 
gentlemen  will  feel  easier  than  here  on  this  snow  field." 

And  he  started  while  Stanislav  went  to  cover  the  Buko- 
yemskis  who  were  sitting  arm  to  arm  in  the  snow,  except 
Yan,  the  least  wounded.  Yan  on  his  knees  was  in  front 


ON  THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  73 

of  Mateush,  holding  up  his  own  right  hand  lest  blood 
might  flow  from  the  finger  stump  too  freely ;  in  his  left 
he  held  snow  with  which  he  was  washing  the  face  of 
his  brother. 

"  How  are  ye  ? "  asked  Stanislav. 

"  Ah,  he  has  bitten  us,  the  son  of  a  such  a  one ! "  said 
Lukash,  and  he  spat  blood  abundantly ;  "  but  we  will 
avenge  ourselves." 

"  I  cannot  move  my  arm  at  all,  for  he  cut  the  bone," 
added  Marek.  "  Eh,  the  dog !  Eh ! " 

"  And  Mateush  is  cut  over  the  brows  ! "  called  out  Yan ; 
"  the  wound  should  be  covered  with  bread  and  spider-web 
but  I  will  staunch  the  blood  with  snow  for  the  present." 

"  If  my  eyes  were  not  filled  with  blood,"  said  Mateush, 
"  I  would  —  " 

But  he  could  not  finish  since  blood  loss  had  weakened 
him,  and  he  was  interrupted  by  Lukash  who  had  been 
borne  away  suddenly  by  anger. 

"  But  he  is  cunning,  the  dog  blood !  He  stings  like  a 
gnat,  though  he  looks  like  a  maiden." 

"  It  is  just  that  cunning,"  said  Yan,  "  which  I  cannot 
pardon." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  snorting 
of  horses.  The.  sleigh  appeared  in  the  haze  dimly,  and 
next  it  was  there  at  the  side  of  the  brothers.  Out  of  the 
sleigh  sprang  Tachevski,  who  commanded  the  driver  to 
step  down  and  help  them. 

The  man  looked  at  the  Bukoyemskis,  took  in  the  whole 
case  with  a  glance,  and  said  not  a  word,  but  on  his  face 
was  reflected,  as  it  seemed,  disappointment,  and,  turning 
toward  the  horses,  he  crossed  himself.  Then  the  three 
men  fell  to  raising  the  wounded.  The  brothers  protested 
against  the  assistance  of  Yatsek,  but  he  stopped  them. 

"If  ye  gentlemen  had  wounded  me,  would  ye  leave 


74  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

me  unassisted  ?    This  is  the  service  of  a  noble  which  one 
may  not  meet  with  neglect  or  refusal" 

They  were  silent,  for  he  won  them  by  these  words  — 
somewhat,  and  after  a  while  they  were  lying  upon  straw 
in  the  broad  sleigh  more  comfortably,  and  soon  they  were 
warmer. 

"  Whither  shall  I  go  ? "  asked  the  driver. 

"  Wait.  Thou  wilt  take  still  another,"  answered  Stan- 
islav,  and  turning  to  Yatsek,  he  said  to  him,  — 

"  Well,  gracious  sir,  it  is  our  time  ! " 

"  Oh,  it  is  better  to  drop  this,"  said  Yatsek,  regarding 
him  with  a  look  almost  friendly.  "  That  God  there  knows 
why  this  has  happened,  and  you  took  my  part  when  these 
gentlemen  together  attacked  me.  Why  should  you  and  I 
fight  a  duel?" 

"We  must  and  will  fight,"  replied  Stanislav,  coldly. 
"You  have  insulted  me,  and,  even  if  you  had  not,  my 
name  is  in  question  at  present  —  do  you  understand  ? 
Though  I  were  to  lose  life,  though  this  were  to  be  my 
last  hour  —  we  must  fight." 

"  Let  it  be  so  !  but  against  my  will,"  said  TachevskL 

And  they  began.  Stanislav,  had  more  skill  than  the 
brothers,  but  he  was  weaker  than  any  of  them.  It  was 
clear  that  he  had  been  taught  by  better  masters,  and  that 
his  practice  had  not  been  confined  to  inns  and  markets. 
He  pressed  forward  quickly,  he  parried  with  readiness  and 
knowledge.  Yatsek,  in  whose  heart  there  was  no  hatred, 
and  who  would  have  stopped  at  the  lesson  given  the 
Bukoyemskis,  began  to  praise  him. 

"With  you,"  said  he,  "the  work  is  quite  different. 
Your  hand  was  trained  by  no  common  swordsman." 

"  Too  bad  that  you  did  not  train  it !  "  said  Stanislav. 

And  he  was  doubly  rejoiced,  first  at  the  praise,  and 
then  because  he  had  given  answer,  for  only  the  most 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLOEY  75 

famed  among  swordsmen  could  let  himself  speak  in  time 
of  a  duel,  and  polite  conversation  was  considered  moreover 
as  the  acme  of  courtesy.  All  this  increased  Stanislav  in 
his  own  eyes.  Hence  he  pressed  forward  again  with  good 
feeling.  But  after  some  fresh  blows  he  was  forced  to 
acknowledge  in  spirit  that  Tachevski  surpassed  him. 
Yatsek  defended  himself  as  it  seemed  with  unwillingness 
but  very  easily,  and  in  general  he  acted  as  though  engaged 
not  in  fighting,  but  in  fencing  for  exercise.  Clearly,  he 
wished  to  convince  himself  as  to  what  Stanislav  knew, 
and  as  to  how  much  better  he  was  than  the  brothers,  and 
when  he  had  done  this  with  accuracy  he  felt  at  last  sure 
of  his  own  case. 

Stanislav  noted  this  also,  hence  delight  left  him,  and 
he  struck  with  more  passion.  Tachevski  then  twisted 
himself  as  if  he  had  had  enough  of  amusement,  gave  the 
"feigned"  blow,  pressed  on  and  sprang  aside  after  a 
moment. 

«  Thou  hast  got  it ! "  said  he. 

Stanislav  felt,  as  it  were,  a  cold  sting  in  the  arm,  but  he 
answered,  — 

"  Go  on.     That  is  nothing ! " 

And  he  cut  again,  that  same  moment  the  point  of 
Yatsek's  sabre  laid  his  lower  lip  open  and  cut  the  skin 
under  it.  Yatsek  sprang  aside  now  a  second  time. 

"  Thou  art  bleeding ! "  said  he. 

"  That  is  nothing  !  " 

"  Glory  to  God  if  't  is  nothing !  But  I  have  had  plenty, 
and  here  is  my  hand  for  you,  You  have  acted  like  a 
genuine  cavalier." 

Stanislav  greatly  roused,  but  pleased  also  at  these  words, 
stood  for  a  moment,  as  if  undecided  whether  to  make  peace 
or  fight  longer.  At  last  he  sheathed  his  sabre  and  gave 
his  hand  then  to  Yatsek. 


76  ON  THE  FIELD    OF  GLORY 

«  Let  it  be  so.     In  truth,  as  it  seems,  I  am  bleeding." 

He  touched  his  chin  with  his  left  hand  and  looked  at 
the  blood  with  much  wonder.  It  had  colored  his  palm 
and  his  fingers  abundantly. 

"  Hold  snow  on  the  wound  to  keep  it  from  swelling," 
said  Yatsek,  "  and  go  to  the  sleigh  now." 

So  speaking  he  took  Stanislav  by  the  arm  and  con- 
ducted him  to  the  Bukoyemskis,  who  looked  at  him 
silently,  somewhat  astonished,  but  also  confounded. 
Yatsek  roused  real  respect  in  them,  not  only  as  a  master 
with  the  sabre,  but  as  a  man  of  "  lofty  manners,"  such 
manners  precisely  as  they  themselves  needed. 

So  after  a  while  this  inquiry  was  made  of  Stanislav  by 
Mateush,  — 

"  How  is  it  with  thee,  0  Stashko  ? " 

"  Well.  I  might  go  on  foot,"  was  the  answer,  "  but  I 
choose  the  sleigh,  the  journey  will  be  quicker." 

Yatsek  sat  toward  them  sidewise,  and  cried  to  the 
driver,  — 

"  To  Vyrambki." 

"  Whither  ? "  asked  Stanislav. 

"  To  my  house.  You  will  not  have  much  comfort,  but 
it  is  difficult  otherwise.  At  Pan  Gideon's  you  would 
frighten  the  women,  and  Father  Voynovski  is  at  my 
house.  He  dresses  wounds  to  perfection  and  he  will  care 
for  you.  You  can  send  for  your  horses,  and  then  do  what 
may  please  you.  I  will  ask  the  priest  also  to  go  to  Pan 
Gideon  and  tell  him  with  caution  what  has  happened." 
Here  Yatsek  fell  to  thinking  and  soon  after  he  added,  — 

"  Oho !  the  trouble  has  not  come  yet,  but  now  we  shall 
see  it.  God  knows  that  you,  gentlemen, insisted  on  this  duel." 

"  True !  we  insisted,"  said  Stanislav.  "  I  will  declare  that 
and  these  gentlemen  also  will  testify." 

"  I  will  testify,  though  my  shoulder  pains  terribly,"  said 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  77 

Marek,  groaning.  "  Oi !  but  you  have  given  us  a  holiday. 
May  the  bullets  strike  you  ! " 

It  was  not  far  to  Vyrambki.  Soon  they  entered  the 
enclosure,  and  met  the  priest  wading  in  snow,  for  he, 
alarmed  about  what  might  happen,  could  not  stay  in  the 
house  any  longer,  and  had  set  out  to  meet  them. 

Yatsek  sprang  from  the  sleigh  when  he  saw  him. 
Father  Yoynovski  pushed  forward  quickly  to  meet  him, 
and  saw  his  friend  sound  and  uninjured. 

"  Well,"  cried  he,  "  what  has  happened  ? " 

"  I  bring  you  these  gentlemen,"  said  Yatsek. 

The  face  of  the  old  man  grew  bright  for  a  moment,  but 
became  serious  straightway,  when  he  saw  the  Buko- 
yemskis  and  Stanislav  blood-bedaubed. 

"  All  five ! "  cried  he,  clasping  his  hands. 

"There  are  five!" 

"  An  offence  against  heaven !  Gentlemen,  how  is  it 
with  you  ? "  asked  he,  turning  to  the  wounded  men.  • 

They  touched  their  caps  to  him,  except  Marek,  who, 
since  the  cutting  of  his  shoulder-blade,  could  move  neither 
his  left  nor  his  right  hand.  He  merely  groaned,  saying,  — 

"  He  has  peppered  us  well.     We  cannot  deny  it." 

"  That  is  nothing,"  said  the  others. 

"  We  hope  in  God  that  it  is  nothing,"  answered  Father 
Voynovski.  "  Come  to  the  house  now  as  quickly  as  possi- 
ble !  I  will  care  for  you  this  minute.  Move  on  with  the 
sleigh,"  said  he. 

And  then  he  himself  followed  promptly  with  Yatsek. 
But  after  a  while  he  stopped  on  the  roadway.  Joy  shone, 
in  his  face  again.  He  embraced  Yatsek's  neck  on  a  sudden. 

"  Let  me  press  thee,  O  Yatsek,"  cried  he.  "  Thou  hast 
brought  in  a  sleigh  load  of  enemies,  like  so  many  wheat 
sheaves." 

Yatsek  kissed  his  hand  then,  and  answered, — 


78  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

"  They  would  have  it  so,  my  benefactor." 

The  priest  put  his  hand  on  the  head  of  the  young  man 
again,  as  if  wishing  to  bless  him,  but  all  at  once  he 
restrained  himself,  because  gladness  in  this  case  was 
not  befitting  his  habit,  so  he  looked  more  severe,  and 
continued,  — 

"  Think  not  that  I  praise  thee.  It  was  thy  luck  that 
they  themselves  wished  this,  but  still,  it  is  a  scandal." 

They  drove  into  the  courtyard.  Yatsek  sprang  to  the 
sleigh  so  that  he  might,  with  the  driver  and  the  single 
house-servant,  help  out  the  wounded  men.  But  they 
stepped  out  themselves,  except  Marek,  whose  arms  they 
supported  —  and  soon  they  were  all  in  Yatsek's  dwelling. 
Straw  had  been  spread  there  already,  and  even  Yatsek's 
own  bed  had  been  covered  with  a  white,  slightly  worn 
horse  skin.  At  the  head  a  felt  roll  served  as  pillow.  On 
the  table  near  the  window  was  bread  kneaded  with  spider- 
web,  excellent  for  blood  stopping.  There  were  also  choice 
balsams  which  the  priest  had  for  healing. 

The  old  man  took  off  his  soutane  and  went  to  dressing 
the  wounds  with  the  skill  of  a  veteran  who  had  seen 
thousands  of  wounded  men,  and  who  from  long  practice 
knew  how  to  handle  wounds  better  than  many  a  surgeon. 
His  work  went  on  quickly,  for,  except  Marek,  the  men 
had  suffered  slightly. 

Marek's  shoulder-blade  needed  considerably  longer  work, 
but  when  at  last  it  was  dressed  the  priest  wiped  his  bloody 
hands,  and  then  rested. 

"Well,"  said  he,  "thanks  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  it  has 
passed  without  grievous  accident.  This  also  is  certain, 
that  you  feel  better,  gentlemen,  all  of  you." 

"  One  would  like  a  drink !  "  said  Mateush. 

"  It  would  not  hurt !  Give  command,  Yatsek,  to  bring 
water." 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  79 

Mateush  rose  up  on  the  straw.  "  How  water  ? "  asked 
he  in  a  voice  of  emotion. 

Marek,  who  was  lying  face  downward  on  Yatsek's  bed 
groaning,  called  out  quickly, — 

"  The  revered  father  must  wash  his  hands,  of  course." 

Hereupon  Yatsek  looked  with  real  despair  at  the  priest, 
who  laughed  and  then  added,  — 

"  They  are  soldiers !  Wine  is  permitted,  but  in  small 
quantity." 

Yatsek  drew  him  by  the  sleeve  to  the  alcove. 

"  Benefactor,"  whispered  he, "  what  can  I  do  ?  The  pan- 
try is  empty,  and  so  is  the  cellar.  Time  after  time  I 
must  tighten  my  girdle.  What  can  I  give  them  ? " 

"  There  is  something  here,  there  is  something ! "  said 
the  old  man.  "  When  leaving  home  I  made  arrangements, 
and  brought  a  little  with  me.  Should  that  not  suffice  I 
will  get  more  at  the  brewery  in  Yedlina  —  for  myself,  of 
course,  for  myself.  Command  to  give  them  one  glass  at 
the  moment  to  calm  them  after  the  encounter." 

When  he  heard  this  Yatsek  set  to  work  quickly,  and 
soon  the  Bukoyemskis  were  comforting  one  another.  Their 
good  feeling  for  Yatsek  increased  every  moment. 

"  We  fought,  for  that  happens  to  every  man,"  said  Ma- 
teush, "  but  right  away  I  thought  thee  a  dignified  cavalier." 

"  Not  true ;  it  was  I  who  thought  so  first,"  put  in 
Lukash. 

"  Thou  think  ?     Hast  thou  ever  been  able  to  think  ? " 

"  I  think  just  now  that  thou  art  a  blockhead,  so  I  am 
able  to  think,  —  but  my  mouth  pains  me." 

Thus  they  were  quarrelling  already.  But  that  moment 
a  mounted  man  darkened  the  window. 

"  Some  one  has  come !  "  exclaimed  Father  Voynovski. 

Yatsek  went  to  see  who  it  was,  and  returned  quickly, 
with  troubled  visage. 


80  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  Pan  Gideon  has  sent  a  man,"  said  he, "  with  notice 
that  he  is  waiting  for  us  at  dinner." 

"  Let  him  eat  it  alone !  "  replied  Yan  Bukoyemski. 

"  What  shall  we  say  to  him  ? "  inquired  Yatsek,  looking 
at  Father  Voynovski. 

"  Tell  him  the  truth,"  said  the  old  man  — "  but  better, 
I  will  teU  it  myself." 

He  went  out  to  the  messenger. 

"  Tell  Pan  Gideon,"  said  he,  "  that  neither  Pan  Tsyprian- 
ovitch  nor  the  Bukoyemskis  can  come,  for  they  have  been 
wounded  in  a  duel  to  which  they  challenged  Pan  Tachev- 
ski ;  but  do  not  forget  to  tell  him  that  they  are  not  badly 
wounded.  Now  hurry!" 

The  man  rushed  away  with  every  foot  which  his  horse 
had,  and  the  priest  fell  to  quieting  Yatsek,  who  was 
greatly  excited.  He  did  not  fear  to  meet  five  men 
in  battle,  but  he  feared  greatly  Pan  Gideon,  and  still 
more  what  Panna  Anulka  would  say  and  would  think 
of  him. 

"  Well,  it  has  happened,"  continued  the  priest,  "  but  let 
them  learn  at  the  earliest  that  it  was  not  through  thy 
fault." 

"  Will  you  testify,  gentlemen  ? "  inquired  Yatsek,  turn- 
ing to  the  wounded  men. 

"  Though  we  are  dry,  we  will  testify,"  answered  Mateush. 

Still,  Yatsek's  alarm  increased  more  and  more,  and  soon 
after,  when  a  sleigh  with  Pan  Gideon  and  Pan  Grothus 
stopped  at  the  porch,  the  heart  died  in  him  utterly.  He 
sprang  out,  however,  to  greet  and  bow  down  to  the  knees 
of  Pan  Gideon ;  but  the  latter  did  not  even  glance  at  Yat- 
sek, just  as  though  he  had  not  seen  the  man,  and  with  a 
gloomy  stem  face  he  strode  into  the  chamber.  He  in- 
clined to  the  priest  with  respect  but  with  coldness,  for 
since  the  day  that  the  old  man  had  reproached  him  from 


ON   THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  81 

the  altar  for  excessive  severity  toward  peasants,  the  stub- 
born old  noble  was  unable  to  forgive  him ;  so  now,  after 
that  cold  salute,  he  turned  to  the  wounded  men  straight- 
way, and  gazed  at  them  a  moment. 

"Gracious  gentlemen,"  said  he,  "after  what  has  just 
happened,  I  should  not  pass  the  threshold  of  this  building, 
be  sure  of  that,  did  I  not  wish  to  show  how  cruelly  I  am 
wounded  by  that  wrong  which  you  have  suffered.  See 
how  my  hospitality  has  ended !  See  how  in  my  house  my 
rescuers  have  been  recompensed.  But  I  say  this,  that 
whoso  has  wronged  you  has  wronged  me,  whoso  has  spilt 
your  blood  has  done  worse  than  spill  mine,  for  the  man 
who  challenged  you  under  my  roof  has  insulted  me  —  " 

Here  Mateush  interrupted  him  suddenly,  — 

"  We  challenged  him,  not  he  us ! " 

"  That  is  true,  gracious  benefactor,"  said  Stanislav. 
"  There  is  no  blame  to  this  cavalier  in  all  that  has  hap- 
pened, but  to  us,  for  which  we  beg  your  grace's  pardon 
submissively." 

"  It  would  have  been  well  for  the  judge  to  examine  the 
witnesses  before  he  passed  sentence,"  said  Father  Voynov- 
ski,  with  seriousness. 

Lukash,  too,  wished  to  say  something,  but  since  his 
cheek  was  cut  to  the  gum  and  his  gum  to  the  teeth,  the 
pain  was  acute  when  his  chin  moved,  so  he  only  put  his 
palm  on  the  plaster  which  was  drying,  and  said  with  one 
side  of  his  mouth,  — 

"  May  the  devils  take  the  sentence  and  my  jaw  with 
it  also." 

Pan  Gideon  was  confused  in  some  measure  by  these 
voices,  still,  he  had  no  thought  of  yielding.  On  the  con- 
trary, he  looked  around  with  stern  glance,  as  if  wishing 
in  that  way  to  express  silent  blame  for  defenders  of 
Yatsek. 

6 


82  ON  THE   FIELD  OF  GLOKY 

"  It  is  not  for  me  to  offer  pardon  to  my  rescuers.  No 
blame  touches  you,  gentlemen.  On  the  contrary,  I  know 
and  understand  all  this  matter,  for  I  see  that  you  were  in- 
sulted on  purpose.  Indeed,  that  same  jealousy,  which  on 
a  dying  horse  failed  to  ride  living  wolves  down,  increased 
later  on  the  desire  for  vengeance.  I  was  not  alone  in  see- 
ing how  that  'cavalier,'  whom  you  defend  so  magnani- 
mously, gave  occasion  and  did  everything  from  the  earliest 
moment  of  meeting  to  force  you  to  that  action.  But  the 
fault  is  mine  more  than  any  man's,  since  I  was  mild  with 
him,  and  did  not  tell  the  man  to  find  for  himself  at  a  fair 
or  a  dram  shop  more  fitting  society." 

When  Yatsek  heard  this  his  face  grew  as  pale  as  linen. 
As  to  the  priest,  the  blood  rose  to  his  forehead. 

"He  was  challenged!  What  was  he  to  do?  Be 
ashamed  of  yourself  1 "  exclaimed  Father  Voynovski. 

But  Pan  Gideon  looked  down  at  him  and  answered,  — 

"  Those  are  worldly  questions,  in  which  the  laity  are  as 
experienced,  and  more  so,  than  the  clergy,  but  I  will 
answer  your  question,  so  that  no  one  here  should  accuse 
me  of  injustice.  '  What  was  he  to  do  ? '  As  a  younger  to 
an  older  man,  as  a  guest  to  his  host,  as  a  man  who  ate  my 
bread  so  many  times  when  he  had  none  of  his  own  to  eat, 
he  should  first  of  all  have  informed  me  of  the  question. 
And  I  with  my  dignity  of  a  host  would  have  settled  it, 
and  not  have  let  matters  come  to  this :  that  my  rescuers, 
and  such  worthy  gentlemen,  are  lying  here  in  their  own 
blood  on  straw  in  this  hut  as  in  a  hog  pen." 

"  You  would  have  thought  me  a  coward ! "  cried  Yatsek, 
trembling  as  in  a  fever. 

Pan  Gideon  did  not  answer  a  word,  and  feigned,  as  he 
had  from  the  first,  not  to  see  him.  Instead  of  answering 
he  turned  then  to  Stanislav,  and  continued,  — 

"  I,  with  Pan  Grothus  the  starosta,  will  go  to  your  father 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  83 

in  Yedlinka  this  instant,  to  express  our  condolence.  I 
doubt  not  that  he  will  accept  my  hospitality,  hence  I  in- 
vite you  with  your  comrades  here  present  to  return  to  my 
mansion.  I  also  remind  you  that  you  are  here  by  chance 
merely,  and  that  at  the  moment  you  are  really  my  guests, 
to  whom  I  wish  with  all  my  heart  to  show  gratitude. 
Your  father,  Pan  Tsyprianovitch,  cannot  visit  the  man 
who  has  wounded  you,  and  under  my  roof  you  will  have 
greater  comfort,  and  will  not  die  of  hunger,  which  might 
happen  very  easily  in  this  place." 

Stanislav  was  troubled  greatly  and  delayed  for  a  while 
to  give  answer,  both  out  of  regard  for  Yatsek,  and  be- 
cause that,  being  a  very  decent  young  man,  he  was  con- 
cerned about  propriety;  meanwhile  his  lip  and  chin, 
which  had  swollen  beneath  the  plaster,  deformed  him 
very  sensibly. 

"  We  have  felt  neither  hunger  nor  thirst  here,"  said  he, 
"  as  has  been  shown  already ;  but  in  truth  we  are  guests  of 
your  grace,  and  my  father,  not  knowing  how  things  have 
happened,  might  hesitate  to  come  to  us.  But  how  am  I 
to  appear  before  those  ladies,  your  grace's  relatives,  with 
a  face  which  could  rouse  only  abhorrence  ? " 

Then  his  face  twisted,  for  his  lip  pained  him  from 
long  speaking,  and  his  features,  in  fact,  were  not  beauti- 
ful at  the  moment. 

"Be  not  troubled.  Those  ladies  feel  disgust,  but  not 
toward  your  wounds,  after  the  healing  of  which  your 
former  good-looks  will  return  to  you.  Three  sleighs  will 
come  here  with  servants  immediately,  and  in  my  house 
good  beds  are  waiting.  Meanwhile,  farewell,  since  it  is 
time  for  me  and  Pan  Grothus  to  set  out  for  Yedlinka  — 
With  the  forehead ! " 

And  he  bowed  once  to  the  five  nobles.  To  Father 
Voynovski  he  bowed  specially,  but  he  made  no  inclina- 


84  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

tion  whatever  to  Yatsek.     When  near  the  door  the  priest 
approached  him. 

"  You  have  too  little  justice  and  too  little  tenderness," 

said  he. 

"  I  acknowledge  sins  only  at  confession,"  retorted  Pan 
Gideon,  and  he  passed  through  the  doorway.  After  him 
went  the  starosta,  Pan  Grothus. 

Yatsek  had  been  a  whole  hour  as  if  tortured.  His  face 
changed,  and  at  moments  he  knew  not  whether  to  fall  at 
the  feet  of  Pan  Gideon  with  a  prayer  for  forgiveness,  or 
spring  at  his  throat  and  avenge  the  humiliation  through 
which  he  was  passing.  But  he  remembered  that  he  was 
in  his  own  house,  that  before  him  was  standing  the  guar- 
dian of  Panna  Anulka ;  hence,  as  the  two  men  walked  out 
he  moved  after  them,  not  giving  an  account  to  himself  of 
his  action,  but  because  of  custom  which  commanded  to 
conduct  guests,  and  in  some  kind  of  blind  hope  that  per- 
haps even  at  parting  the  stubborn  Pan  Gideon  would  bow 
to  him.  But  this  hope  failed  him  also ;  only  Pan  Grothus, 
a  kindly  man,  as  was  evident,  and  of  good  wit  pressed  his 
hand  at  the  entrance,  and  whispered,  "  Despair  not,  his 
first  rage  will  pass,  cavalier,  and  all  will  arrange  itself." 

Yatsek  did  not  think  thus,  and  he  would  have  been 
sure  that  his  case  was  lost  utterly  had  he  known  that  Pan 
Gideon,  though  indignant,  feigned  anger  far  more  than  he 
felt  it. 

Stanislav  and  the  Bukoyemskis  were  his  rescuers,  but 
Yatsek  had  not  killed  them,  and  a  duel  of  itself  was 
too  common  to  rouse  such  unmerciful  hatred.  But  Pan 
Gideon,  from  the  moment  that  the  starosta  had  told  him 
how  aged  men  marry  and  sometimes  have  children,  looked 
with  other  eyes  upon  Panna  Anulka.  That  which  per- 
haps had  never  occurred  to  him  earlier,  seemed  all  at  once 
possible  and  also  alluring.  At  thought  of  the  charms 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  85 

of  that  maiden,  marvellous  as  a  rose,  the  soul  warmed  in 
him,  and  still  more  powerfully  did  pride  play  in  the  old 
noble.  So  then,  the  race  of  Pangovski  might  flourish 
afresh  and  bloom  up  again ;  and  besides,  born  from  such 
a  patrician  as  Panna  Anulka,  not  only  related  to  all  the 
great  houses  in  the  Commonwealth,  but  herself  the  last 
sprout  of  a  race  from  whose  wealth  rose  in  greater  part 
the  Sobieskis,  Jolkievskis,  Daniloviches,  and  many  others. 
There  was  a  whirl  in  Pan  Gideon's  brain  at  the  thought  of 
this,  and  he  felt  that  not  only  he  but  the  Commonwealth 
was  concerned  in  Pangovskis  of  that  kind.  So  straight- 
way fear  rose  in  him  lest  it  should  happen  that  the  lady 
might  love  some  one  else,  and  give  her  hand  to  another 
man.  One  more  important  than  himself  in  that  region, 
he  had  not  discovered ;  there  were  younger  men,  however. 
But  who  ?  Pan  Stanislav  ?  Yes !  He  was  young,  of  good 
looks,  very  rich,  but  noble  in  the  third  generation,  de- 
scended from  ennobled  Armenians.  That  such  a  homo 
novus  should  indeed  strive  for  Panna  Anulka  could 
not  find  place  in  the  head  of  Pan  Gideon  in  any  shape. 
It  was  laughable  to  think  of  the  Bukoyemskis,  though  good 
nobles  and  claiming  kindred  with  Saint  Peter.  There  re- 
mained then  Tachevski  alone,  a  real "  Lazarus,"  it  is  true,  as 
poor  as  a  church  mouse,  but  from  an  ancient  stock  of  great 
knights ;  from  Tachevo  who  had  the  Kovala  escutcheon, 
one  of  whom  was  a  real  giant,  and  had  taken  part  in  the 
dreadful  defeat  of  the  Germans  at  Tannenberg;  he  had 
been  famous  not  only  in  the  Commonwealth  but  at  for- 
eign courts  also.  Only  a  Tachevski  could  compare  with 
the  Sieninskis.  Besides,  he  was  young,  daring,  handsome, 
and  melancholy ;  this  last  often  moves  the  heart  in  a 
woman.  He  was  also  at  home  in  Belchantska,  and 
seemed  a  friend,  nay,  a  brother  to  the  lady.  Hence,  Pan 
Gideon  fell  now  to  recalling  various  cases,  as,  for  instance, 


86  ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

disputes  aud  poutings  among  the  young  people,  then  their 
reconciliations  and  friendship,  then  various  words  and 
glances,  sadness  and  rejoicing  in  common,  and  laughter. 
Things  which  a  short  time  before  he  had  thought  scarcely 
worthy  of  notice  seemed  now  suspicious.  Yes  !  danger 
could  threaten  only  from  that  side.  The  old  noble  thought, 
also,  that  Panna  Anulka  might,  in  part  at  least,  be  the 
cause  of  the  duel,  and  he  was  terrified.  Hence,  to  antici- 
pate the  danger,  he  tried  to  present  to  the  young  lady  in 
the  strongest  light  possible,  all  the  dishonor  of  Yatsek's 
late  action,  and  to  rouse  in  her  due  anger ;  and  then  by 
feigning  greater  rage  than  he  felt,  or  than  the  case  called 
for,  to  burn  all  the  bridges  between  his  own  mansion  and 
Vyrambki,  and,  when  he  had  humiliated  Yatsek  without 
mercy,  to  close  the  doors  of  the  house  to  him  forever. 

And  he  was  reaching  his  object.  Yatsek  walked  back 
from  the  porch,  took  a  seat  at  the  table,  thrust  his  fingers 
through  his  hair,  supported  his  elbows,  and  was  as  silent 
as  if  pain  had  taken  speech  from  him.  Father  Voynovski 
approached  and  put  his  hand  on  his  shoulder. 

"  Yatsus,  suffer  what  thou  must,"  said  he,  "  but  a  foot  of 
thine  should  never  enter  that  mansion  hereafter." 

"  It  never  will,"  replied  Yatsek,  in  a  dull  voice. 

"  But  yield  not  to  pain.     Kemember  who  thou  art." 

The  young  man  set  his  teeth. 

"  I  remember,  but  for  that  very  reason  pain  burns  me ! " 

"No  one  here  applauds  Pan  Gideon  for  his  action," 
said  Stanislav.  "  It  is  one  thing  to  censure,  and  another 
to  trample  a  man's  honor." 

Hereupon  the  Bukoyemskis  were  moving,  and  Mateush, 
whom  speech  troubled  least,  added  promptly,  — 

"  Under  his  roof  I  will  say  nothing,  but  when  I  recover 
and  meet  him  on  the  road,  or  at  a  neighbor's,  I  will  tell 
him  to  kiss  a  dog's  snout  that  same  minute." 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  87 

"0,  yei!"  said  Marek.  "To  insult  such  a  cavalier! 
The  hour  will  come  when  that  will  not  be  forgiven 
him." 

Meanwhile  three  sleighs  with  sofas  and  three  servants, 
besides  drivers,  appeared  to  convey  the  wounded  men  to 
Belchantska.  Because  of  regard  for  the  expected  arrival 
of  Pan  Serafin,  Yatsek  dared  not  detain  them,  and  because 
also  of  this:  that  they  were  really  the  guests  of  Pan 
Gideon.  As  to  the  men,  they  would  not  have  remained 
after  hearing  of  Yatsek's  great  poverty  lest  they  might 
burden  him.  They  took  farewell  and  gave  thanks  for  his 
hospitality  with  a  heartiness  as  great  as  if  there  had  never 
been  a  quarrel  between  them. 

But  when  Stanislav  was  taking  his  seat  in  the  last 
sleigh  Yatsek  sprang  forward  on  a  sudden, — 

"  I  will  go  with  you,"  said  he.  "  I  cannot  endure  to  do 
otherwise !  I  cannot  endure !  Before  Pan  Gideon  returns 
I  must  —  for  the  last  time  —  " 

Father  Yoynovski,  since  he  knew  Yatsek,  knew  that 
words  would  be  useless ;  still,  he  drew  him  aside  and  began 
to  expostulate, — 

"  Yatsek !  0  Yatsek !  a  woman  again.  God  grant  that 
a  still  greater  wrong  may  not  meet  thee.  0  Yatsek, 
remember  the  words  of  Ecclesiastes :  'In  a  thousand  I 
found  one  man,  among  all  I  found  not  one  woman.' 
Take  pity  on  thyself  and  remember  this." 

But  these  words  were  as  peas  against  a  battlement.  In 
a  moment  Yatsek  was  sitting  in  the  sleigh  at  the  side  of 
Stanislav,  and  they  started. 

Meanwhile  the  east  wind  had  broken  the  mist  and 
driven  it  to  the  wilderness ;  then  the  bright  sun  from  a 
blue  sky  looked  at  them. 


CHAPTER  IV 

PAN  GIDEON  had  not  invented  when  he  spoke  of  the 
"abhorrence"  which  at  his  house  both  women  felt  for 
the  conqueror.  Yatsek  convinced  himself  of  this  from 
one  glance  at  them.  Pani  Vinnitski  met  him  with  an 
offended  face,  and  snatched  her  hand  away  when  he 
wished  to  kiss  it  in  greeting ;  and  the  young  lady,  with- 
out compassion  for  his  suffering  and  embarrassment,  did 
not  answer  his  greeting.  She  was  occupied  with  Stan- 
islav,  sparing  neither  tender  looks  nor  anxious  questions ; 
she  pushed  her  care  so  far  that  when  he  rose  from  the 
armchair  in  the  dining-room  to  go  to  the  chamber  set 
apart  for  the  wounded  she  supported  him  by  the  arm, 
and  though  he  opposed  and  excused  himself  she  con- 
ducted him  to  the  threshold. 

"  For  thee  there  is  nothing  in  this  house.  All  is  lost ! " 
cried  despair  and  also  jealousy  in  Yatsek's  heart  at  sight 
of  this  action.  Toward  him  that  maiden  had  shown  chang- 
ing humors,  and  with  one  kindly  word  had  given  usually 
ten  that  were  cold,  when  not  biting,  hence  his  pain  was 
the  keener,  that  till  then  he  had  not  supposed  that  she 
could  be  kind,  sweet,  and  angel-like  to  a  man  whom  she 
loved  really.  That  Panna  Anulka  loved  Stanislav  the 
ill-fated  Yatsek  had  no  doubt  whatever.  He  would  have 
endured  not  only  such  a  wound  as  that  given  Stanislav, 
but  would  have  shed  all  his  blood  with  delight,  if  she 
would  speak  even  once  in  her  life  to  him  with  such  a 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  89 

voice,  and  look  with  such  eyes  at  him  as  she  had  looked 
then  at  Stanislav.  Hence,  besides  pain,  an  immeasurable 
sorrow  now  seized  him.  This  sent  a  torrent  of  tears 
toward  his  eyeballs,  and  if  those  tears  did  not  gush  out  and 
flow  down  his  cheeks,  they  flooded  his  heart  and  pervaded 
his  being.  Thus  did  Yatsek  feel  his  whole  breast  fill 
with  tears,  and,  to  give  the  last  blow  at  this  juncture, 
never  had  Panna  Anulka  seemed  to  him  so  beautiful 
beyond  measure  as  at  that  moment,  with  her  pale  face 
and  her  crown  of  golden  hair  slightly  dishevelled  from 
emotion.  "  She  is  an  angel,  but  not  for  thee,"  complained 
the  sorrow  within  him;  "wonderful,  but  another  will 
take  her ! "  And  he  would  have  fallen  at  her  feet  and 
confessed  all  his  suffering  and  devotion,  but  at  the  same 
time  he  felt  that  just  after  that  which  had  happened  it 
would  not  be  proper  to  do  so,  and  that  if  he  did  not  control 
himself  and  stifle  the  struggle  in  his  spirit  he  would 
tell  her  something  quite  different  from  that  which  he 
wanted,  and  sink  himself  utterly  in  her  estimation. 

Meanwhile  Pani  Vinnitski,  as  an  elderly  person  and 
one  skilled  in  medicine,  entered  the  chamber  with  Stani- 
slav, while  the  young  lady  turned  back  from  the  threshold. 
Yatsek,  understanding  that  he  must  use  the  opportunity 
approached  her. 

"  I  should  like  a  word  with  you,"  said  he,  struggling  to 
control  himself,  and  with  a  trembling  voice  which,  as  it 
were,  belonged  to  another. 

She  looked  at  him  with  cold  astonishment. 

"  What  do  you  wish  ? " 

Yatsek's  face  was  lighted  with  a  smile  of  such  pain  that 
it  was  almost  like  that  of  a  martyr. 

"  What  I  wish  for  myself  will  not  come  to  me,  though  I 
were  to  give  my  own  soul's  salvation  to  get  it,"  said  he, 
shaking  his  head ;  "  but  for  one  thing  I  beg  you :  do  not 


90  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

accuse  me,  cherish  no  offence  against  me,  have  some 
compassion,  for  I  am  not  of  wood  nor  of  iron." 

"  I  have  no  word  to  say,"  replied  she,  "  and  there  is  no 
time  for  talking." 

"  Ah !  there  is  always  some  time  to  say  a  kind  word 
to  the  man  for  whom  this  world  is  grievous." 

"  Is  it  because  you  have  wounded  my  rescuers  ? " 

"  The  blame  is  not  mine,  as  God  stands  by  the  innocent ! 
The  messenger  who  came  for  those  gentlemen  to  Vyrambki 
should  have  declared  what  Father  Voynovski  told  him  to 
tell  here ;  namely,  that  I  did  not  challenge  them.  Did  you 
know  that  they  were  the  challengers  ? " 

"  I  did.  The  attendant,  being  a  simple  man,  did  not 
repeat,  it  is  true,  every  word  which  the  priest  sent ;  he 
merely  cried  out  that '  the  young  lord  of  Vyrambki  had 
slashed  them  to  pieces  ; '  then  Pan  Gideon,  on  returning 
from  Vyrambki,  ran  in  from  the  road  and  explained  what 
had  happened." 

Pan  Gideon  feared  lest  the  news  that  Yatsek  had  been 
challenged  might  reach  the  young  lady  from  other  lips 
and  weaken  her  anger,  hence  he  wished  above  all  to  de- 
scribe the  affair  in  his  own  way,  not  delaying  to  add  that 
Yatsek  by  venomous  insults  had  forced  them  to  challenge 
him.  He  reckoned  on  this :  that  Panna  Anulka,  taking 
things  woman  fashion,  would  be  on  the  side  of  the  men 
who  had  suffered  most. 

Still,  it  seemed  to  Yatsek  that  the  beloved  eyes  looked 
on  him  less  severely,  so  he  repeated  the  question,  — 

"  Did  you  know  this  position  ? " 

"  I  knew,"  replied  she, "  but  I  remember  that  which  you 
should  not  have  forgotten  if  you  had  even  a  trifling  regard 
for  me,  —  that  I  owe  my  life  to  those  gentlemen.  And  I 
have  learnt  from  my  guardian  that  you  forced  them  to 
challenge  you." 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  91 

"  I,  not  have  regard  for  you  ?  Let  God,  who  looks  into 
men's  hearts,  judge  that  statement." 

All  on  a  sudden  her  eyes  blinked  time  after  time ;  then 
she  shook  her  head  till  a  tress  fell  to  the  opposite  shoulder, 
and  she  said,  — 

"Is  that  true?" 

"  True,  true ! "  continued  he,  in  a  panting  and  deeply  sad 
voice.  "  I  should  have  let  men  cut  me  down,  it  seems, 
so  as  not  to  annoy  you.  The  blood  which  was  dearest  to 
you  would  not  have  been  shed  then.  But  there  is  no 
help  now  for  the  omission.  There  is  no  help  now  for  any- 
thing !  Your  guardian  told  you  that  I  forced  those  gentle- 
men to  challenge  me.  I  leave  that  too  to  God's  judgment. 
But  did  your  guardian  tell  you  that  he  himself  had  in- 
sulted me  beyond  mercy  and  measure  beneath  my  own 
roof  tree?  I  have  come  now  to  you  because  I  knew 
that  I  should  not  find  him  here.  I  have  come  to  satisfy 
my  unhappy  eyes  with  the  last  look  at  you.  I  know  that 
this  is  all  one  to  you,  but  I  thought  that  even  in  that 
case  —  " 

Here  Yatsek  halted,  for  tears  stopped  his  utterance. 
Parma  Anulka's  mouth  began  also  to  quiver  and  to  take 
on  more  and  more  the  shape  of  a  horseshoe,  and  only 
haughtiness  joined  to  timidity,  the  timidity  of  a  maiden, 
struggled  in  her  with  emotion.  But  perhaps  she  was  re- 
strained by  this  also  :  that  she  wished  to  get  from  Yatsek 
a  still  more  complaining  confession,  and  perhaps  because 
she  did  not  believe  that  he  would  go  from  her  and  never 
come  back  again.  More  than  once  there  had  been  mis- 
understandings between  them,  more  than  once  had  Pan 
Gideon  offended  him  greatly,  and  still,  after  brief  exhibi- 
tions of  anger,  there  had  followed  silent  or  spoken  expla- 
nations and  all  had  gone  on  again  in  the  old  way. 

"  So  it  will  be  this  time  also,"  thought  Panna  Anulka. 


92  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

For  her  it  was  sweet  to  listen  to  Yatsek  and  to  see 
that  great  love  which,  though  it  dared  not  express  itself 
in  determinate  utterance,  was  still  beaming  from  him 
with  a  submission  which  was  matched  only  by  its  mighti- 
ness. Hence  she  yearned  to  hear  him  speak  with  her 
the  longest  time  possible  with  that  wondrous  voice,  and  to 
lay  at  her  feet  for  the  longest  time  possible  that  young, 
loving,  pained  heart  of  his. 

But  he,  inexperienced  in  love  matters  and  blind  as  are 
all  who  love  really,  could  not  take  note  of  this,  and  did 
not  know  what  was  happening  within  her.  He  looked 
on  her  silence  as  hardened  indifference,  and  bitterness 
was  gradually  drowning  his  spirit.  The  calmness  with 
which  he  had  spoken  at  first  began  now  to  desert  him, 
his  eyes  took  on  another  light,  drops  of  cold  sweat  came 
out  on  his  temples :  something  was  tearing  and  breaking 
the  soul  in  him.  He  was  seized  by  despair  of  such  kind 
that  when  a  man  lies  in  the  grip  of  it  he  reckons  with 
nothing,  and  is  ready  with  his  own  hands  to  tear  his  own 
wounded  heart  open.  He  spoke  yet  as  it  were  calmly, 
but  his  voice  had  a  new  sound,  it  was  firmer,  though 
hoarser. 

"  Is  this  the  case,"  asked  he,  "  and  is  there  not  one 
word  from  thee  ?  " 

Panna  Anulka  shrugged  her  shoulders  in  silence. 

"The  priest  told  me  the  truth  when  he  warned  that 
here  a  still  greater  wrong  was  in  store  for  me." 

"  In  what  have  I  wronged  thee  ? "  asked  she,  bitterly, 
pained  by  the  sudden  change  which  she  saw  in  him. 

But  he  waded  on  farther  in  blindness. 

"  Had  I  not  seen  how  thou  didst  treat  this  Pan  Stanis- 
lav,  I  should  think  that  thou  hadst  no  heart  in  thy  bosom. 
Thou  hast  a  heart,  but  for  him,  not  for  me.  He  glanced 
at  thee,  and  that  was  sufficient." 


ON   THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  93 

Then  Yatsek  grasped  the  hair  of  his  head  with  both 
hands  on  a  sudden. 

"  Would  to  God  that  I  had  cut  him  to  pieces ! " 

A  flame  flashed,  as  it  were,  through  Panna  Anulka ;  her 
cheeks  crimsoned,  anger  blazed  in  her  eyes  as  well  at  her- 
self as  at  Yatsek ;  because  a  moment  before  she  had  been 
ready  for  weeping,  her  heart  was  seized  now  by  indigna- 
tion, deep  and  sudden. 

"  You,  sir,  have  lost  your  senses ! "  cried  she,  raising  her 
head  and  shaking  back  the  tress  from  her  shoulder. 

She  was  on  the  point  of  rushing  away,  but  that  brought 
Yatsek  to  utter  desperation;  he  seized  her  hands  and 
detained  her. 

"  Not  thou  art  to  go.  I  am  the  person  to  go,"  said  he, 
with  set  teeth.  "  And  before  going  I  say  this  to  thee : 
though  for  years  I  have  loved  thee  more  than  health, 
more  than  life,  and  more  than  my  own  soul,  I  will  never 
come  back  to  thee.  I  will  gnaw  my  own  hands  off  in 
torture,  but,  so  help  me,  God,  I  will  never  come  back  to 
thee!" 

Then,  forgetting  his  worn  Hungarian  cap  on  the  floor 
there,  he  sprang  to  the  doorway,  and  in  an  instant  she  saw 
him  through  the  window,  hurrying  away  along  the  garden 
by  which  the  road  to  Vyrambki  was  shorter, —  and  he 
vanished. 

Panna  Anulka  stood  for  a  time  as  if  a  thunderbolt  had 
struck  her.  Her  thoughts  had  scattered  like  a  flock  of 
birds  in  every  direction ;  she  knew  not  what  had  happened. 
But  when  thoughts  returned  to  her  all  feeling  of  offence 
was  extinguished,  and  in  her  ears  were  sounding  only  the 
words :  "  I  loved  thee  more  than  health,  more  than  life, 
more  than  my  own  soul,  but  I  will  never  come  back  to 
thee ! "  She  felt  now  that  in  truth  he  would  never  come 
back,  just  because  he  had  loved  her  so  tremendously. 


94  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

Why  had  she  not  given  him  even  one  kind  word  for 
which,  before  anger  had  swept  the  man  off,  he  had  begged 
as  if  for  alms,  or  a  morsel  of  bread  to  give  strength  on 
a  journey  ?  And  now  endless  grief  and  fear  seized  her. 
He  had  rushed  off  in  pain  and  in  madness.  He  may  fall 
on  the  road  somewhere.  He  may  in  despair  work  on 
himself  something  evil,  and  one  heartfelt  word  might 
have  healed  and  cured  everything.  Let  him  hear  her 
voice  even.  He  must  go,  beyond  the  garden,  through 
the  meadow  to  the  river.  He  will  hear  her  there  yet 
before  he  vanishes. 

And  rushing  from  the  house  she  ran  to  the  garden. 
Deep  snow  lay  on  the  middle  path,  but  his  tracks  there 
were  evident.  She  ran  in  them.  She  sank  at  times  to  her 
knees,  and  on  the  road  lost  her  rosary,  her  handkerchief, 
and  her  workbag  with  thread  in  it,  and,  panting,  she 
reached  the  garden  gate  finally. 

"  Pan  Yatsek  !     Pan  Yatsek !  "  cried  she. 

But  the  field  beyond  the  garden  was  empty.  Besides, 
that  same  wind  which  had  blown  the  morning  haze  off, 
made  a  great  sound  among  the  branches  of  apple  and  pear 
trees ;  her  weak  voice  was  lost  in  that  sound  altogether. 
Then,  not  regarding  the  cold  nor  her  light,  indoor  clothing, 
she  sat  on  a  bench  near  the  gate  and  fell  to  crying.  Tears 
as  large  as  pearls  dropped  down  her  cheeks  and  she,  hav- 
ing nothing  else  now  with  which  to  remove  them,  brushed 
those  tears  away  with  that  tress  on  her  shoulder. 

"  He  will  not  come  back." 

Meanwhile  the  wind  sounded  louder  and  louder,  shak- 
ing wet  snow  from  the  dark  branches. 

When  Yatsek  rushed  into  his  house  like  a  whirlwind, 
without  cap  and  with  dishevelled  hair,  the  priest  divined 
clearly  enough  what  had  happened. 

"  I  foretold  this,"  said  he.    «  God  give  thee  aid,  O  my 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  95 

Yatsek ;  but  I  ask  nothing  till  thou  hast  come  to  thy  mind 
and  art  quiet." 

"  Ended !    AU  is  ended ! "  said  Yatsek. 

And  he  walked  up  and  down  in  the  chamber,  like  a 
wild  beast  in  confinement. 

The  priest  said  no  word,  interrupted  him  in  nothing, 
and  only  after  long  waiting  did  he  rise,  put  his  arms 
around  Yatsek's  shoulders,  kiss  his  head,  and  lead  him  by 
the  hand  to  an  alcove. 

The  old  man  knelt  before  a  small  crucifix  which  was 
hanging  over  the  bed  there,  and  when  the  sufferer  had 
knelt  at  his  side  the  priest  prayed  as  follows : 

"  O  Lord,  Thou  knowest  what  pain  is,  for  Thou  didst 
endure  it  on  the  cross  for  the  offences  of  mankind. 

"  Hence  I  bring  my  bleeding  heart  to  Thee,  and  at  Thy 
feet  which  are  pierced  I  implore  Thee  for  mercy. 

"  I  cry  not  to  Thee : '  take  this  pain  from  me,'  but  I  cry 
'  give  me  strength  to  endure  it.' 

"  For  I,  0  Lord,  am  a  soldier  submissive  to  Thy  order, 
and  I  desire  much  to  serve  Thee,  and  the  Commonwealth, 
my  mother  — -  But  how  can  I  do  this  when  my  heart  is 
faint  and  my  right  hand  is  weakened  ? 

"  Because  of  this  make  me  forget  myself  and  make  me 
think  only  of  Thy  glory,  and  the  rescue  of  my  mother,  for 
those  things  are  of  far  greater  moment  than  the  pain  of  a 
pitiful  worm,  such  as  I  am. 

"And  strengthen  me,  O  Lord,  in  my  saddle,  so  that 
through  lofty  deeds  against  pagans  I  may  reach  a  glorious 
death,  and  also  heaven. 

"  By  Thy  crown  of  thorns,  hear  me ! 

"  By  the  wound  in  Thy  side,  hear  me ! 

"  By  Thy  hands  and  feet  pierced  with  nails,  hear  me ! " 

Then  they  knelt  for  a  long  time,  but  at  the  middle  of 
the  prayer  it  was  evident  that  the  pain  in  Yatsek's  breast 


96  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

had  broken,  for  on  a  sudden  he  covered  his  face  with  both 
hands  and  fell  to  sobbing.  When  they  had  risen  and 
gone  to  the  adjoining  chamber  Father  Voynovski  sighed 

deeply. 

"  My  Yatsek,"  said  he,  "  I  saw  much  of  life  in  my  years 
of  a  warrior,  during  which  sorrow  greater  than  thine  met 
me.  I  have  no  thought  to  speak  touching  this  to  thee. 
I  will  say  only  that  in  a  time  of  most  terrible  anguish  I 
composed  this  very  prayer  and  to  it  owe  deliverance.  I 
have  repeated  it  frequently  in  misfortune  since  that  day, 
and  always  with  solace ;  we  have  repeated  it  now  for  this 
reason.  And  how  dost  thou  feel  ?  Art  thou  not  freed  in 
some  measure  ?  Pray  tell  me  !  " 

"  I  feel  pain,  but  it  burns  less  severely." 

"  Ah,  seest  thou  !  Now  drink  some  wine.  I  will  tell 
thee,  or  rather  I  will  show  thee,  something  which  should 
give  thee  comfort.  Look ! " 

And  bending  his  head  down  he  showed  beneath  his 
white  hair  a  dreadful  scar,  which  passed  across  his  whole 
crown  from  one  side  to  the  other. 

"  From  that,"  said  he,  "  I  came  very  near  dying.  The 
wound  pained  me  awfully,  but  the  scar  gives  no  trouble. 
In  like  manner,  Yatsek,  thy  wound  will  cease  to  pain 
when  a  scar  takes  the  place  of  it.  Tell  me  now  what  has 
happened  to  thee." 

Yatsek  began,  but  met  failure.  It  was  not  in  his  nature 
to  invent,  or  increase,  or  exaggerate,  so  now  he  himself 
wondered  over  this :  that  all  which  had  torn  him  with  such 
torture  seemed  less  cruel  in  the  narrative.  But  Father 
Voynovski,  clearly  a  man  of  experience,  and  knowing  the 
world,  heard  him  out  to  the  end,  and  then  added,  — 

"  It  is  difficult,  I  understand  that,  to  describe  looks  or 
even  gestures  which  may  be  altogether  contemptuous  and 
insulting.  Often  even  one  look,  or  one  wave  of  the  hand, 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  97 

has  led  men  to  duels  and  to  bloodshed.  The  main  point  is 
this :  thou  hast  told  the  young  lady  that  thou  wilt  not  go 
back  to  her.  Youth  is  giddy,  and  when  guided  by  sadness 
it  changes  as  the  moon  in  the  sky  does.  And  love  too  is 
like  that  mendacious  moon,  which  when  it  seems  to  de- 
crease is  just  growing  and  swelling  toward  its  fulness. 
How  is  it  then,  hast  thou  the  true  wish  of  doing  what  thy 
words  tell  me  ? " 

"  So  help  me,  God,  I  have  told  my  whole  wish,  and  if  tho,u 
desire  I  will  repeat  the  same  in  an  oath  on  that  cross  there." 

"  And  what  dost  thou  think  to  do  ?" 

"  To  go  into  the  world." 

"  I  have  been  hoping  for  that.  I  have  desired  it  this 
long  time.  I  have  known  what  detained  thee,  but  go  now. 
When  thou  hast  broken  thy  fetters  go  into  the  world. 
Thou  wilt  wait  for  no  good  thing  in  this  place,  no  good 
thing  has  met  thee  here,  or  will  meet  thee  here  ever.  To 
thee  the  life  here  has  been  ruin.  It  was  a  happiness  that 
I  was  near  by  and  trained  thee  in  Latin,  and  in  working 
with  thy  sword  even  somewhat ;  without  these  two  kinds 
of  knowledge  thou  wouldst  have  dropped  down  to  be  a 
peasant.  Thank  me  not,  Yatsus,  for  that  was  pure  devo- 
tion on  my  part.  I  shall  be  sad  here  without  thee,  but 
I  am  not  in  question.  Thou  wilt  go  into  the  world.  That, 
as  I  understand,  means  that  thou  wilt  join  the  army. 
That  road  is  the  straightest  and  the  most  honorable, 
also,  especially  since  war  with  the  pagan  is  approaching. 
The  pen  and  the  chancellery  are  more  certain,  men  tell 
us,  than  promotion  from  the  sabre,  but  they  are  less 
fitted  for  blood  such  as  thine  is." 

"  I  have  not  thought  of  another  service,"  said  Yatsek, 
"  but  I  shall  not  join  the  infantry,  and  I  cannot  in  any 
way  reach  the  higher  banners,  for  I  am  in  terrible 
poverty  —  " 

7 


98  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

"A  noble  who  has  Latin  on  his  tongue  and  a  sabre  in 
his  fist  will  make  his  way  always,"  interrupted  the  priest ; 
"but  there  is  no  need  of  talking,  thou  must  have  good 
horses.  We  must  think  over  this  carefully.  Now  I  will 
tell  thee  something  of  which  I  have  never  yet  spoken. 
I  hold  for  thee  ten  ruddy  ducats  which  thy  late  mother 
left  with  me  —  and  her  letter,  in  which  she  begs  not  to 
give  thee  this  money,  lest  it  be  spent  ere  the  time  comes. 
Only  in  sudden  need  may  I  give  it  when  either  the  ferry 
or  the  wagon  is  awaiting  thee  —  when  some  dilemma  pre- 
sents itself  —  well,  the  dilemma  is  here  at  this  moment ! 
Thou  hadst  an  honorable,  a  holy,  and  an  unhappy  mother, 
for  when  that  woman  was  dying  there  was  great  need  in 
her  dwelling,  and  she  took  from  her  own  mouth  that 
which  she  left  with  me." 

"  God  give  eternal  rest  to  her,"  said  Yatsek.  "  Let 
those  ten  ducats  be  used  for  masses  to  benefit  her  soul, 
and  Vyrambki  I  will  sell  even  for  a  trifle." 

Father  Voynovski  grew  very  tender  at  these  words ;  a 
tear  glistened  in  his  eye,  and  again  he  put  his  arms 
around  Yatsek. 

"  There  is  honest  blood  in  thee,"  said  he,  "  but  thou  art 
not  free  to  reject  this  gift  from  thy  mother,  even  for  the 
purpose  which  thou  hast  mentioned.  Masses  will  not  be 
lacking  in  her  case,  be  sure  of  that,  though  in  truth  she 
has  no  great  need  of  them ;  but  to  other  souls  suffering 
in  purgatory  they  will  be  of  service.  As  to  Vyrambki 
it  would  be  better  to  mortgage  it;  though  a  noble  has 
but  the  smallest  estate,  how  differently  do  people  esteem 
him  from  one  who  is  landless." 

"But  I  am  in  a  hurry.  I  should  like  to  go  even 
to-day." 

"  To-day  thou  wilt  not  go,  though  the  sooner  the  better. 
I  must  write  for  thee  letters  to  my  comrades  and  friends. 


ON  THE   FIELD  OF  GLORY  99 

We  must  talk  also  with  the  brewers  in  Yedlina  who 
have  money  and  also  good  horses,  so  that  no  armored 
warrior  may  have  a  better  outfit.  In  my  house  there  are 
some  old  arms  and  some  sabres,  not  so  much  ornamented 
as  tested  on  Swedish  and  Turkish  shoulders." 

Here  the  priest  looked  through  the  window  and  said,  — 

"  But  the  sleigh  is  waiting,  and  a  traveller  should  start 
when  his  sleigh  comes." 

An  expression  of  pain  now  shot  over  the  face  of  the 
young  man ;  he  kissed  the  priest's  hand  and  added,  — 

"I  have  one  other  prayer,  my  benefactor  and  father; 
let  me  go  with  you  now  and  live  in  your  house  till  I  leave 
this  region.  Those  roofs  are  visible  from  this  dwelling. 
They  are  too  near  me." 

"  Of  course !  I  wished  to  propose  this ;  thou  hast  taken 
the  words  from  my  lips.  There  is  no  work  for  thee  here, 
and  I  shall  be  glad  from  my  soul  to  have  thee  under  my 
roof  tree.  Be  of  good  cheer,  0  my  Yatsus.  The  world 
does  not  end  in  Belchantska,  but  stands  open  widely 
before  thee.  God  alone  knows  how  far  thou  wilt  ride 
when  once  thou  art  on  horseback.  War  is  awaiting  thee ! 
Glory  is  awaiting  thee  !  and  that  which  pains  thee  to-day 
will  be  healed  at  another  time.  I  see  now  how  the  wings 
are  growing  out  at  thy  shoulders.  Fly  then,  O  bird  of 
the  Lord,  for  to  that  wert  thou  predestined  and  created." 

And  joy  like  a  sunray  lighted  up  the  honest  face  of 
the  old  man.  He  struck  his  thigh  with  his  palm,  soldier 
fashion. 

"  Now  take  thy  cap  and  we  will  go." 

But  small  things  stand  often  in  the  way  of  important 
ones,  and  the  comic  is  mixed  with  the  tragic.  Yatsek 
glanced  round  the  room ;  then  he  gazed  with  concern  at 
the  priest,  and  repeated, — 

"  My  cap ! " 


100  ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY 

"  Well  I    Thou  wilt  .not  go  bareheaded  —  " 

"How  could  I?" 

"Where  is  it?" 

"  But  suppose  it  remained  at  Belchantska  ? " 

"There  are  thy  love  tricks,  old  woman!  What  wilt 
thoudo?" 

"  What  shall  I  do  ?  I  might  get  a  cap  from  my  man, 
but  I  could  not  go  in  the  cap  of  a  peasant." 

"  Thou  canst  not  go  in  a  peasant's  cap,  but  send  thy 
man  to  Belchantska." 

"  I  would  not  for  anything." 

The  priest  was  becoming  impatient. 

"  Plague  take  it !  War,  glory,  the  wide  world  —  these 
are  all  waiting  for  the  man,  but  his  cap  is  gone  I " 

"  There  is  an  old  hat  in  the  bottom  of  a  trunk  which  my 
father  took  from  a  Swedish  officer  at  Tremeshno  —  " 

"  Take  it,  and  let  us  go." 

Yatsek  vanished  and  returned  a  little  later  wearing  the 
yellow  hat  of  a  Swedish  horseman,  which  was  too  large 
for  him.  Amused  by  the  sight  of  it,  the  priest  caught  at 
his  left  side  as  if  seeking  his  sabre. 

"  It  is  well/'  said  he,  "  that  it  is  not  a  Turkish  turban. 
But  this  is  a  real  carnival ! " 

Yatsek  smiled  in  reply,  and  then  added,  — 

"  There  are  some  stones  in  the  buckle ;  they  may  be  of 
value." 

Then  they  took  seats  in  the  sleigh  and  moved  forward. 
Immediately  beyond  the  enclosure  Belchantska  and  the 
mansion  were  as  visible  through  leafless  alders  as  some- 
thing on  one's  hand.  The  priest  looked  carefully  at  Yatsek, 
who  merely  drew  the  big  Swedish  hat  over  his  eyes  and 
did  not  look,  though  something  besides  his  Hungarian 
cap  had  been  left  in  the  mansion. 


CHAPTER  V 

"  HE  will  not  come  back !  All  is  lost ! "  exclaimed  Panna 
Anulka  to  herself  at  the  first  moment. 

And  a  marvellous  thing  !  There  were  five  men  in  that 
mansion,  one  of  whom  was  young  and  presentable ;  and 
besides  Pan  Grothus,  the  starosta,  Pan  Serafin  was  ex- 
pected. In  a  word,  rarely  had  there  been  so  many  guests 
at  Belchantska.  Meanwhile  it  seemed  to  the  young  lady 
that  a  vacuum  had  surrounded  her  suddenly,  and  that  some 
immense  want  had  come  with  it ;  that  the  mansion  was 
empty,  the  garden  empty,  and  that  she  herself  was  as 
much  alone  as  if  in  an  unoccupied  steppe  land,  and  that 
she  would  continue  to  be  thus  forever. 

Hence  her  heart  was  as  straitened  with  merciless  sorrow 
as  if  she  had  lost  one  who  was  nearest  of  all  to  her.  She 
felt  sure  that  Yatsek  would  not  return,  all  the  more  since 
her  guardian  had  offended  him  mortally ;  still,  she  could 
not  imagine  how  it  would  be  without  him,  without  his  face, 
his  laughter,  his  words,  his  glances.  What  would  happen 
to-morrow,  after  to-morrow,  next  week,  next  month  ?  For 
what  would  she  rise  from  her  bed  every  morning  ?  Why 
would  she  arrange  her  tresses  ?  For  whom  would  she  dress 
and  curl  her  hair  ?  For  what  was  she  now  to  live  ? 

And  she  had  a  feeling  as  if  her  heart  had  been  a  candle 
which  some  one  had  quenched  by  blowing  it  out  on  a 
sudden.  There  was  nothing  save  darkness  and  a  vacuum. 

But  when  she  entered  the  room  and  saw  that  Hungarian 
cap  on  the  floor,  all  those  indefinite  feelings  gave  way  to 


102  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

an  enormous  and  simple  yearning  for  Yatsek.  Her  heart 
grew  warm  in  her  again,  and  she  began  to  call  him  by 
name.  Therewith  a  certain  gleam  of  hope  flew  through 
her  spirit.  Kaising  the  cap  she  pressed  it  to  her  bosom 
unwittingly ;  then  she  put  it  in  her  sleeve  and  began  to 
think  thuswise :  "  He  will  not  come  as  hitherto  daily,  but 
before  the  return  of  Pan  Grothus  and  my  guardian  from 
Yedlinka,  he  must  come  for  his  cap,  so  I  shall  see  him  and 
say  that  he  was  unjust  and  cruel,  and  that  he  should  not 
have  done  what  he  has  done." 

But  she  was  not  sincere  with  herself,  for  she  wished  to 
say  more,  to  find  some  warm,  heartfelt  word  which  would 
join  again  the  threads  newly  broken  between  them.  If 
this  could  happen,  if  they  could  meet  without  anger  in  the 
church,  or  at  odd  times  in  the  houses  of  neighbors,  means 
would  be  found  in  the  future  to  turn  everything  to  profit. 
What  methods  there  might  be  to  do  this,  and  what  the 
profit  could  be,  she  did  not  stop  to  consider  at  the  moment, 
for  beyond  all  she  was  thinking  how  to  see  Yatsek  at  the 
earliest. 

Meanwhile  Pani  Vinnitski  came  out  of  the  chamber  in 
which  the  wounded  men  were  then  lying,  and  on  seeing 
the  excited  face  and  reddened  eyes  of  the  young  woman 
she  began  thus  to  quiet  her. 

"  Fear  not,  no  harm  will  come  to  them.  Only  one  of 
the  Bukoyemskis  is  struck  a  little  seriously,  but  no  harm 
will  happen  even  to  that  one.  The  others  are  injured 
slightly.  Father  Voynovski  dressed  their  wounds  with 
such  skill  that  there  is  no  need  to  change  anything.  The 
men  too  are  cheerful  and  in  perfect  spirits." 

"Thanks  be  to  God!" 

"  But  has  Yatsek  gone  ?    What  did  he  want  here  ?" 

"  He  brought  the  wounded  men  hither  —  " 

"  I  know,  but  who  would  have  expected  this  of  him  ? " 


'  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  103 

"  They  themselves  challenged  him." 

"  They  do  not  deny  that,  but  he  beat  all  five  of  them, 
one  after  another.  One  might  have  thought  that  a  cluck- 
ing hen  could  have  beaten  him." 

"Aunt  does  not  know  the  man,"  answered  Panna 
Anulka,  with  a  certain  pride  in  her  expression. 

But  in  the  voice  of  Pani  Vinnitski  there  was  as  much 
admiration  as  blame ;  for,  born  in  regions  exposed  to  Tartar 
inroads  at  all  times,  she  had  learned  from  childhood  to 
count  daring  and  skill  at  the  sabre  as  the  highest  virtues 
of  manhood.  So,  when  the  earliest  alarm  touching  the  five 
guests  had  vanished,  she  began  to  look  somewhat  differ- 
ently at  that  duel. 

"Still,"  continued  she,  "I  must  confess  that  they  are 
worthy  gentlemen,  for  not  only  do  they  cherish  no  hatred 
against  him,  but  they  praise  him,  especially  Pan  Stanislav. 
'That  man  is  a  born  soldier,'  said  he.  And  they  were 
angry  every  man  of  them  at  Pan  Gideon,  who  exceeded 
the  measure,  they  say,  at  Vyrambki." 

"  But  aunt  did  not  receive  Yatsek  better." 

"He  got  the  reception  which  he  merited.  But  didst 
thou  receive  him  well  ? " 

"  I  ? " 

"  Yes,  thou.     I  saw  how  thou  didst  frown  at  him." 

"  My  dear  aunt  —  " 

Here  the  girl  stopped  suddenly,  for  she  felt  that  unless 
she  did  so,  she  would  burst  into  weeping.  Because  of  this 
conversation  Yatsek  had  grown  in  her  eyes.  He  had 
fought  alone  against  such  trained  men,  had  conquered 
them  all,  overcome  them.  He  had  told  her,  it  is  true, 
that  he  hunted  wild  boars  with  a  spear,  but  peasants  at 
the  edge  of  the  wilderness  go  against  them  with  clubs,  so 
that  amazes  no  one.  But  to  finish  five  knightly  nobles  a 
man  must  be  better  and  more  valiant  and  skilful  than  thev. 


104  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

It  seemed  to  Panna  Amilka  simply  a  marvel  that  a  man 
who  had  such  mild  and  sad  eyes  could  be  so  terrible  in 
battle.  To  her  alone  had  he  yielded ;  from  her  alone  had 
he  suffered  everything ;  to  her  alone  had  he  been  mild  and 
pliant.  Why  was  this?  Because  he  had  loved  her  be- 
yond his  health,  beyond  happiness,  beyond  his  own  soul's 
salvation.  He  had  confessed  that  to  her  an  hour  earlier. 
And  yearning  for  him  rushed  like  an  immense  wave  to 
her  heart  again.  Still,  she  felt  that  something  between 
them  had  changed,  and  that  if  she  should  see  him  anew, 
and  see  him  afterward  often,  she  would  not  permit  herself 
to  play  with  him  again  as  she  had  played  up  to  that  day, 
now  casting  him  into  the  abyss,  now  cheering  him,  giving 
him  hope,  now  thrusting  him  away,  now  attracting  him ; 
she  felt  that  do  what  she  might  she  would  look  on  him 
with  greater  respect,  and  would  be  more  submissive  and 
cautious. 

At  moments,  however,  a  voice  was  heard  in  her  saying 
that  he  had  acted  too  peevishly,  that  he  had  uttered 
words  more  offensive  and  bitter  than  she  had ;  but  that 
voice  became  weaker  and  weaker,  and  the  wish  for  recon- 
ciliation was  growing. 

"  If  he  would  only  return  before  those  men  came  from 
Yedlinka!" 

Meanwhile  an  hour  passed,  then  two  and  three  hours. 
Still,  there  was  no  sign  from  Yatsek.  Next  it  occurred  to 
her  that  the  hour  was  too  late,  that  he  would  not  come,  he 
would  send  some  one  to  get  the  cap.  After  that  she  de- 
termined to  send  it  to  Yatsek  with  a  letter,  in  which  she 
would  explain  what  was  weighing  her  heart  down.  And 
since  his  messenger  might  come  any  moment  she,  to  pre- 
pare all  things  in  season,  shut  herself  up  in  her  small 
maiden  chamber  and  went  at  the  letter. 

"  May  God  pardon  thee  for  the  suffering  and  sadness  in 


ON   THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  105 

which  thou  hast  left  me,  for  if  thou  couldst  see  my  heart 
thou  wouldst  not  have  done  what  thou  hast  done.  There- 
fore, I  send  not  only  thy  cap,  but  a  kind  word,  so  that  thou 
shouldst  be  happy  and  forget  —  " 

Here  she  saw  that  she  was  not  writing  her  own  thoughts 
at  all,  or  her  wishes,  so,  drawing  her  pen  through  the 
words,  she  fell  to  writing  a  new  letter  with  more  emotion 
and  feeling: 

"  I  send  thy  cap,  for  I  know  that  I  shall  not  see  thee 
in  this  house  hereafter,  and  that  thou  wilt  not  weep  for 
any  one  here,  least  of  all  for  such  an  orphan  as  I  am ;  but 
neither  shall  I  weep  because  of  thy  injustice,  though  it  is 
sad  beyond  description  —  " 

But  reality  showed  these  words  to  be  false,  since  sudden 
tears  put  blots  on  the  paper.  How  send  a  proof  of  this 
kind,  especially  if  he  had  thrown  her  out  of  his  heart  alto- 
gether ?  After  a  while  it  occurred  to  her  that  it  might  be 
better  not  to  write  of  his  injustice,  and  of  his  peevish 
procedure,  since,  if  she  did,  he  would  be  ready  for  still 
greater  stubbornness.  Thus  thinking,  she  looked  for 
a  third  sheet  of  paper,  but  there  was  no  more  in  her 
chamber. 

Now  she  was  helpless,  for  if  she  borrowed  paper  of 
Pani  Vinnitski  she  could  not  avoid  questions  impossible 
of  answer ;  then  she  felt  that  she  was  losing  her  head,  and 
that  in  no  case  could  she  write  to  Yatsek  that  which  she 
wanted  to  tell  him;  hence  she  grew  disconsolate  and 
sought,  as  women  do  usually,  solace  in  suffering ;  she  gave 
a  free  course  to  her  tears  again. 

Meanwhile  night  was  in  front  of  the  entrance,  and 
sleighbells  were  tinkling  —  Pan  Gideon  and  his  two 
guests  were  coming.  The  servants  were  lighting  the 
candles  in  every  chamber,  for  the  gloom  was  increasing. 
The  young  lady  brushed  aside  every  tear  and  entered 


106  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

the  drawing-room  with,  a  certain  timidity ;  she  feared  that 
all  would  see  straightway  that  she  had  been  weeping,  and 
have,  God  knows  what  suspicions,  —  they  might  even  tor- 
ment her  with  questions.  But  in  the  drawing-room  there 
were  none  save  Pan  Gideon  and  Pan  Grothus.  For  Pan 
Serafin  she  asked  straightway,  wishing  to  turn  attention 
from  her  own  person. 

"  He  has  gone  to  his  son  and  the  Bukoyemskis,"  said 
Pan  Gideon, "  but  I  pacified  him  on  the  road  by  showing 
that  nothing  evil  had  happened." 

Then  he  looked  at  her  carefully,  but  his  face,  gloomy  at 
most  times,  and  his  gray,  severe  eyes  were  bright  with  a 
sort  of  exceptional  kindness.  Approaching,  he  placed  his 
hand  on  the  bright  head  of  the  maiden. 

"  There  is  no  need  for  thee  to  be  troubled,"  said  he. 
"  In  a  couple  of  days  they  will  be  well,  every  man  of  them. 
We  need  say  no  more.  We  owe  them  gratitude,  it  is  true, 
and  hence  I  was  anxious  about  them,  but  really,  they  are 
strangers  to  us,  and  of  rather  lowly  condition." 

"  Lowly  condition  ? "  repeated  she,  as  an  echo,  and 
merely  to  say  something. 

"Why,  yes,  for  the  Bukoyemskis  have  nothing  what- 
ever, and  Pan  Stanislav  is  a  homo  novus.  For  that  mat- 
ter, what  are  they  to  me !  They  will  go  their  way,  and 
the  same  quiet  will  be  in  this  house  as  has  been  here 
hitherto." 

Panna  Anulka  thought  to  herself  that  there  would 
be  great  quiet  indeed,  for  there  would  be  only  three 
in  the  mansion;  but  she  gave  no  expression  to  that 
thought. 

"  I  will  busy  myself  with  the  supper,"  said  she. 

"  Go,  housewife,  go  ! "  said  Pan  Gideon.  "  Because  of 
thee  there  is  joy  in  the  household,  and  profit  —  and  have 
a  silver  service  brought  on,"  added  he,  "to  show  this 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  107 

Pan  Serafin  that  good  plate  is  found  not  alone  among 
newly  made  noble  Armenians." 

Panna  Anulka  hurried  to  the  servants'  apartments.  She 
wished  before  supper  to  finish  another  affair  most  impor- 
tant for  her,  so  she  summoned  a  serving-lad,  and  said  to 
him, — 

"  Listen,  Voitushko ;  run  to  Vyrarnbki  and  tell  Pan 
Tachevski  that  the  young  lady  sends  this  cap,  and  bows 
very  much  to  him.  Here  is  a  coin  for  thee,  and  repeat 
what  thou  art  to  tell  him." 

"  The  young  lady  sends  the  cap  and  bows  to  him." 

"  Not  that  she  bows,  but  that  she  bows  very  much  to 
him  —  dost  understand  ? " 

"  I  understand." 

"  Then  stir  !  And  take  an  overcoat,  for  the  frost  bites 
in  the  night-time.  Let  the  dogs  go  with  thee,  too  —  that 
she  bows  very  much,  remember.  And  come  back  at  once 
—  unless  Pan  Tachevski  gives  an  answer." 

Having  finished  that  affair  she  withdrew  to  the  kitchen 
to  busy  herself  at  the  supper  which  was  then  almost 
ready  since  they  had  been  expecting  guests  with  Pan 
Gideon.  Then,  after  she  had  dressed  and  arranged  her 
hair,  she  entered  the  dining-hall. 

Pan  Sarafin  greeted  her  kindly,  for  her  beauty  and 
youth  had  pleased  his  heart  greatly  at  Yedlinka.  Since  he 
had  been  put  quite  at  rest  touching  Stanislav,  when  they 
were  seated  at  the  table  he  began  to  speak  with  her  joy- 
ously, endeavoring,  even  with  jests,  to  scatter  that  shade 
of  seriousness  which  he  saw  on  her  forehead,  and  the 
cause  of  which  he  attributed  specially  to  the  duel. 

But  for  her  the  supper  was  not  to  end  without  incident, 
since  immediately  after  the  second  course  Voitushko  stood 
at  the  door  of  the  dining-hall  and  cried  out,  as  he  blew 
his  chilled  fingers,  — 


108  ON  THE  FIELD  .OF  GLORY 

"  I  beg  the  young  lady's  attention.  I  left  the  cap,  but 
Pan  Tachevski  is  not  in  Vyrambki,  for  he  drove  away 
with  Father  Voynovski." 

Pan  Gideon  on  hearing  these  words  was  astonished ;  he 
frowned,  and  fixed  his  iron  eyes  on  the  serving-lad. 

"  What  is  this  ?  "  asked  he.  "  What  cap  ?  Who  sent 
thee  to  Vyrambki?" 

"  The  young  lady,"  answered  the  lad  with  timidity. 

"  I  sent  him,"  said  Panna  Anulka. 

And  seeing  that  all  eyes  were  turned  on  her  she  was 
dreadfully  embarrassed,  but  the  elusive  wit  of  a  woman 
soon  came  to  her  assistance. 

"  Pan  Yatsek  attended  the  wounded  men  hither,"  said 
she  ;  "  but  since  auntie  and  I  received  him  with  harshness 
he  was  angry  and  flew  away  home  without  his  cap,  so  I 
sent  the  cap  after  him." 

"Indeed,  we  did  not  receive  him  very  charmingly," 
added  Pani  Vinnitski. 

Pan  Gideon  drew  breath  and  his  face  took  on  a  less 
dreadful  expression. 

"Ye  did  well,"  remarked  he.  "I  myself  would  have 
sent  the  cap,  for  of  course  he  has  not  a  second  one." 

But  the  honest  and  clever  Pan  Serafin  took  the  part  of 
Yatsek. 

"  My  son,"  said  he,  "  has  no  feeling  against  him.  He 
and  the  other  gentlemen  forced  Pan  Tachevski  to  the 
duel ;  when  it  was  over  he  took  them  to  his  house,  dressed 
their  wounds,  and  entertained  them.  The  Bukoyemskis 
say  the  same,  adding  that  he  is  an  artist  at  the  sabre,  who, 
had  he  had  the  wish,  might  have  cut  them  up  in  grand 
fashion.  Ha!  they  wanted  to  teach  him  a  lesson,  and 
themselves  found  a  teacher.  If  it  is  true  that  His  Grace 
the  King  is  moving  against  the  Turks,  such  a  man  as 
Tachevski  will  be  useful," 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  109 

Pan  Gideon  was  not  glad  to  hear  these  words,  and  added  : 
"  Father  Voynovski  taught  him  those  sword  tricks." 

"  I  have  seen  Father  Voynovski  only  once,  at  a  festival," 
said  Pan  Serafin,  "  but  I  heard  much  of  him  in  my  days 
of  campaigning.  At  the  festival  other  priests  laughed  at 
him ;  they  said  that  his  house  was  like  the  ark,  that  he 
cares  for  all  beasts  just  as  Noah  did.  I  know,  however, 
that  his  sabre  was  renowned,  and  that  his  virtue  is 
famous.  If  Pan  Tachevski  has  learned  sword-practice 
from  him,  I  should  wish  my  son,  when  he  recovers,  not  to 
seek  friendship  elsewhere." 

"  They  say  that  the  Diet  will  strive  at  once  to  strengthen 
the  army,"  said  Pan  Gideon,  wishing  to  change  the 
conversation. 

"  True,  all  will  work  at  that,"  said  Pan  Grothus. 

And  the  conversation  continued  on  the  war.  But  after 
supper  Panna  Anulka  chose  the  right  moment,  and,  ap- 
proaching Pan  Serafin,  raised  her  blue  eyes  to  him. 

"  You  are  very  kind,"  said  she. 

"  Why  do  you  say  that  ? "  asked  Pan  Serafin. 

"  You  took  the  part  of  Pan  Yatsek." 

"  Whose  part  ? "  inquired  the  old  man. 

"  Pan  Tachevski's.     His  name  is  Yatsek." 

"  But  you  blamed  him  severely.  Why  did  you  blame 
him?" 

"  My  guardian  blamed  him  still  more  severely.  I  con- 
fess to  you,  however,  that  we  did  not  act  justly,  and  I 
think  that  some  reparation  is  due  him." 

"He  would  surely  be  glad  to  receive  it  from  your 
hands,"  said  Pan  Serafin. 

The  young  lady  shook  her  golden  head  in  sign  of 
disagreement. 

"  Oh  no ! "  replied  she,  smiling  sadly, "  he  is  angry  with 
us,  and  forever." 


110  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

Pan  Serafin  glanced  at  her  with  a  genuine  fatherly- 
kindness. 

"  Who  in  the  world,  charming  flower,  could  be  angry- 
forever  with  you  ? " 

"  Oh !  Pan  Yatsek  could  —  but  as  to  reparation  this  is 
the  best  reparation  in  his  case :  declare  to  Pan  Yatsek  that 
you  feel  no  offence  toward  him,  and  that  you  believe  in  his 
innocence.  After  that  my  guardian  will  be  forced  to  do 
him  some  justice,  and  justice  from  us  is  due  to  Pan  Yatsek." 

"  I  see  that  you  have  not  been  so  very  bitter  against 
him,  since  you  are  now  taking  his  part  with  such  interest." 

"  I  do  so  because  I  feel  reproaches  of  conscience,  and  I 
wish  no  injustice  to  any  man,  besides,  he  is  alone  in  the 
world,  and  is  in  great,  very  great,  poverty." 

"  I  will  tell  you,"  answered  Pan  Serafin,  "  that  ija  my 
own  mind  I  have  decided  as  follows :  your  guardian,  as  a 
hospitable  neighbor,  has  declared  that  he  will  not  let  me 
go  till  my  son  has  recovered ;  but  both  my  son  and  the 
Bukoyemskis  might  go  home  even  to-morrow.  Still,  before 
I  leave  here  I  will  visit  most  surely  Pan  Yatsek  and 
Father  Voynovski,  not  through  any  kindness,  but  because 
I  understand  that  I  owe  them  this  courtesy.  I  do  not  say 
that  I  am  bad,  still,  I  think  that  if  any  one  in  this  case  is 
really  good  you  are  the  person.  Do  not  contradict  me ! " 

She  did  contradict,  for  she  felt  that  for  her  it  was  not  a 
question  merely  of  justice  to  Yatsek,  but  of  other  affairs, 
of  which  Pan  Serafin,  who  knew  not  her  maiden  calcula- 
tions, could  know  nothing.  Her  heart,  however,  rose 
toward  him  with  gratitude,  and  when  saying  good-night 
she  kissed  his  hand,  for  which  Pan  Gideon  was  angry. 

"  He  is  only  of  the  second  generation ;  before  that  his 
people  were  merchants.  Eemember  who  thou  art ! "  said 
the  old  noble. 


CHAPTER  VI 

Two  days  later  Yatsek  went  to  Eadom  with  the  ten 
ducats  to  dress  himself  decently  before  the  journey. 
Father  Voynovski  remained  at  home  brooding  over  this 
problem:  "Whence  am  I  to  get  money  enough  for  the 
equipment  of  a  warrior,  for  a  wagon,  for  horses,  a  saddle- 
horse,  and  an  attendant,  all  of  which  Yatsek  must  have  if 
he  cares  for  respect,  and  does  not  wish  men  to  con- 
sider him  nobody?" 

Especially  did  it  become  Yatsek  to  appear  in  that  form, 
since  he  bore  a  great,  famous  name,  though  somewhat  for- 
gotten in  the  Commonwealth. 

A  certain  day  Father  Voynovski  sat  down  at  his  small 
table,  wrinkled  his  brows  till  his  white  hair  fell  over  his 
forehead,  and  began  then  to  reckon  how  much  would  be 
needed.  His  "  animalia,"  that  is,  the  dog  Filus,  the  tame 
fox,  and  a  badger,  were  rolling  balls  near  his  feet;  but 
he  gave  them  no  attention  whatever,  so  tremendously 
was  he  occupied  and  troubled,  for  the  "  reckoning  "  refused 
to  come  out  in  any  way,  and  failed  every  moment.  It 
failed  not  merely  in  details,  but  in  the  main  principles. 
The  old  man  rubbed  his  forehead  more  and  more  violently 
and  at  last  he  spoke  audibly. 

"  He  took  ten  ducats  with  him.  Very  well ;  of  that,  be- 
yond doubt,  he  will  bring  nothing  back.  Let  us  count 
farther :  from  Kondrat,  the  brewer,  five  as  a  loan,  from 
Slonka,  three.  From  Dudu  six  Prussian  thalers  and  a 
borrowed  saddle-horse,  to  be  paid  for  in  barley  if  there  is 


112  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

a  harvest.  Total,  eight  golden  ducats,  six  thalers,  and 
twenty  ducats  of  mine  —  too  little !  Even  if  I  should  give 
him  the  Wallachian  as  an  attendant,  that  would  be,  count- 
ing his  own  mount,  two  horses ;  and  for  a  wagon  two  more 
are  needed  —  and  for  Yatsek  at  least  two  more.  It  is 
impossible  to  go  with  fewer,  for,  if  one  horse  should  die 
he  must  have  another.  And  a  uniform  for  his  man,  and 
supplies  for  the  wagon,  kettles  and  cover  and  camp  chest 
—  tfu!  He  could  only  join  the  dragoons  with  such 
money." 

Then  he  turned  to  the  animals  which  were  raising  a 
considerable  uproar. 

"  Be  quiet,  ye  traitors,  or  your  hides  will  be  sold  to  Jew 
hucksters ! " 

And  again  talk  began : 

"  Yatsek  is  right,  he  will  have  to  sell  Vyrambki.  Still, 
if  he  does,  he  will  have  nothing  to  answer  when  any 
one  asks  him  :  '  Whence  dost  thou  come  ? '  '  Whence  ? ' 
'  From  Wind.'  '  Which  Wind  ? ' '  Wind  in  the  Field.'  Im- 
mediately every  one  will  slight  such  a  person.  It  would 
be  better  to  mortgage  the  place  if  a  man  could  be  found  to 
give  money.  Pan  Gideon  would  be  the  most  suitable  per- 
son, but  Yatsek  would  not  hear  of  Pan  Gideon,  and  I  my- 
self would  not  talk  with  him  on  the  subject  —  My  God  ! 
People  are  mistaken  when  they  say  :  '  poor  as  a  church 
mouse  I '  A  man  is  often  much  poorer.  A  church  mouse 
has  Saint  Stephen  ; l  he  lives  in  comfort,  and  has  his  wax 
at  all  seasons.  0  Lord  Jesus,  who  multiplied  loaves  and 
fishes,  multiply  these  few  ruddy  ducats,  and  these  few 
thalers,  for  to  thee,  0  Lord,  nothing  will  be  diminished, 
and  Thou  wilt  help  the  last  of  the  Tachevskis." 

Then  it  occurred  to  him  that  the  Prussian  thalers,  since 

1  On  Saint  Stephen's  day  people  used  to  cast  various  kinds  of  grain 
at  the  priest  at  the  altar  in  memory  of  the  stoning  of  that  saint 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  113 

they  came  from  a  Lutheran  country,  could  rouse  only 
abhorrence  in  heaven;  as  to  the  ducats  he  hesitated 
whether  to  put  them  under  Christ's  feet  for  the  night  — 
would  he  find  them  there  multiplied  in  the  morning  ?  He 
did  not  feel  worthy  of  a  miracle,  and  even  he  struck  him- 
self a  number  of  times  on  the  breast  in  repentance  for  his 
insolent  idea.  He  could  not  dwell  on  this  longer,  how- 
ever, for  some  one  had  come  to  the  front  of  his  dwelling. 

After  a  while  the  door  opened  and  a  tall,  gray  haired 
man  entered.  He  had  black  eyes  and  a  wise,  kindly 
countenance.  The  man  bowed  on  the  threshold. 

"  I  am  Tsyprianovitch  of  Yedlinka,"  said  he. 

"  Yes.  I  saw  you  in  Prityk,  at  the  festival,  but  only  at 
a  distance,  for  the  throng  there  was  great,"  said  the  -priest, 
approaching  bis  guest  with  vivaciousness.  "I  greet  you 
on  my  lowly  threshold  with  gladness." 

"I  have  come  hither  with  gladness,"  answered  Pan 
Serafin.  "  It  is  an  important  and  pleasant  duty  to  salute 
a  knight  so  renowned,  and  a  priest  who  is  so  saintly." 

Then  he  kissed  the  old  man  on  the  shoulder  and  the 
hand,  though  the  priest  warded  off  these  acts,  saying,  — 

"  Ho,  what  saintliness !  These  beasts  here  may  have 
before  God  greater  merit  than  I  have." 

But  Pan  Serafin  spoke  so  sincerely  and  with  such  sim- 
plicity that  he  won  the  priest  straightway.  They  began 
at  once,  therefore,  to  &peak  pleasant  words  which  were 
heartfelt. 

"  I  know  your  son,"  said  the  priest ;  "  he  is  a  cavalier  of 
worth  and  noble  manners.  In  comparison,  those  Buko- 
yemskis  seem  simply  serving-men.  I  will  say  to  you  that 
Yatsek  Tachevski  has  conceived  such  a  love  for  Pan 
Stanislav  that  he  praises  him  always." 

"  And  my  Stashko  treats  him  in  like  manner.  It  hap- 
pens frequently  that  men  fight  and  later  on  love  each 


114  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

other.  None  of  us  feel  offence  toward  Pan  Tachevski, 
nay,  we  should  like  to  conclude  with  him  real  friendship. 
I  have  just  been  at  his  house  in  Vyrambki,  expecting 
to  find  him.  I  wished  to  invite  to  Yedlinka  you,  my 
benefactor,  and  Pan  Tachevski." 

"  Yatsek  is  in  Radom,  but  he  will  return  and  would  be 
glad,  doubtless,  to  serve  you  —  But  have  you  seen,  your 
grace,  how  they  treated  him  at  Pan  Gideon's  ? " 

"They  have  seen  that  themselves,"  said  Pan  Serafin, 
"  and  are  sorry,  not  Pan  Gideon,  however,  but  the  women." 

"  There  are  few  men  so  stubborn  as  Pan  Gideon,  and  he 
incurs  a  serious  account  before  the  Lord  sometimes  for 
this  reason  —  as  for  the  women  —  God  be  with  them  — 
Let  them  go,  what  is  the  use  in  hiding  this :  that  one  of 
them  caused  the  duel  ? " 

"  I  divined  that  before  my  son  told  me.  But  the  cause 
is  innocent." 

"  They  are  all  innocent  —  Do  you  know  what  Eccle- 
siastes  says  of  women?" 

Pan  Serafin  did  not  know,  so  the  priest  took  down  the 
Vulgate  and  read  an  extract  from  Ecclesiastes. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  that  ? "  asked  he. 

"  There  are  women  even  of  that  kind." 

"  Yatsek  is  going  into  the  world  for  no  other  cause,  and 
I  am  far  from  dissuading  him.  On  the  contrary,  I  advise 
him  to  go.". 

"  Do  you  ?  Is  he  going  soon  ?  The  war  will  come  only 
next  summer." 

"  Do  you  know  that  to  a  certainty  ? " 

"  I  do,  for  I  inquired  and  I  inquired  because  I  cannot 
keep  my  own  son  from  it." 

"  No,  because  he  is  a  noble.  Yatsek  is  going  immedi- 
ately, for,  to  tell  the  truth,  it  is  painful  for  him  to  remain 
here." 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  115 

"  I  understand,  I  understand  everything.  Haste  is  the 
best  cure  in  such  a  case." 

"  He  will  stay  only  as  long  as  may  be  needed  to  mort- 
gage Vyrambki,  or  sell  it.  It  is  only  a  small  strip  of 
land.  I  advise  Yatsek  not  to  sell  but  to  mortgage. 
Though  he  may  never  come  back,  he  can  sign  himself 
always  as  from  it,  and  that  is  more  decent  for  a  man  of 
his  name  and  his  origin." 

"  Must  he  sell  or  mortgage  in  every  case  ? " 

"  He  must.  The  man  is  poor,  quite  poor.  You  know 
how  much  it  costs  to  go  to  a  war,  and  he  cannot  serve  in 
a  common  dragoon  regiment." 

Pan  Serafin  thought  a  while,  and  said,  — 

"  My  benefactor,  perhaps  I  would  take  a  mortgage  on 
Vyrambki." 

Father  Voynovski  blushed  as  does  a  maiden  when  a 
young  ma  a  confesses  on  a  sudden  that  for  which  she  is 
yearning  beyond  all  things;  but  the  blush  flew  over  his 
face  as  swiftly  as  summer  lightning  through  the  sky  of 
evening ;  then  he  looked  at  Pan  Serafin,  and  asked,  — 

"  Why  do  you  take  it  ?  " 

Pan  Serafin  answered  with  all  the  sincerity  of  an  honest 
spirit : 

"  I  want  it  since  I  wish,  without  loss  to  myself,  to 
render  an  honorable  young  man  a  service,  for  which  I 
shall  gain  his  gratitude.  And,  Father  benefactor,  I  have 
still  another  idea.  I  will  send  my  one  son  to  that  regi- 
ment in  which  Pan  Yatsek  is  to  serve,  and  I  think 
that  my  Stashko  will  find  in  him  a  good  friend  and  com- 
rade. You  know  how  important  a  comrade  is  —  and  what 
a  true  friend  at  one's  side  means  in  camp  where  a  quarrel 
comes  easily,  and  in  war  where  death  comes  still  more 
easily.  God  has  not,  in  my  case  been  sparing  of  fortune, 
and  He  has  given  me  only  one  son.  Pan  Yatsek  is 


116  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

brave,  sober,  a  master  at  the  sabre,  as  has  been  shown  — 
and  he  is  virtuous,  for  you  have  reared  him.  Let  him 
and  my  son  be  like  Orestes  and  Pylades  —  that  is  my 
reckoning." 

Father  Voynovski  opened  his  arms  to  him  widely. 

"  God  himself  sent  you !  For  Yatsek  I  answer  as  I  do 
for  myself.  He  is  a  golden  fellow,  and  his  heart  is  as 
grateful  as  wheat  land.  God  sent  you !  My  dear  boy  can 
now  show  himself  as  befits  the  Tachevski  escutcheon,  and 
most  important  of  all,  he  can,  after  seeing  the  wide  world, 
forget  altogether  that  girl  for  whom  he  has  thrown  away 
so  many  years,  and  suffered  such  anguish." 

"  Has  he  loved  her  then  from  of  old  ? " 

"  Well,  to  tell  the  truth,  he  has  loved  her  since  child- 
hood. Even  now  he  says  nothing,  he  sets  his  teeth,  but 
he  squirms  like  an  eel  beneath  a  knife  edge.  Let  him  go 
at  the  earliest,  for  nothing  could  or  can  come  from  this 
love  of  his." 

A  moment  of  silence  followed,  then  the  old  man 
continued,  — 

"  But  we  must  speak  of  these  matters  more  accurately. 
How  much  can  you  lend  on  Vyrambki  ?  It  is  a  poor 
piece  of  land." 

"  Even  one  hundred  ducats." 

"  Fear  God,  your  grace ! " 

"  But  why  ?  If  Pan  Yatsek  ever  pays  me  it  will  be  all 
the  same  how  much  I  lend  him.  If  he  does  not  pay  I  shall 
get  my  own  also,  for  though  the  land  about  here  is  poor, 
that  new  soil  must  be  good  beyond  the  forest.  To-day  I 
will  take  my  son  and  the  Bukoyemskis  to  Yedlinka,  and 
you  will  do  us  the  favor  to  come  as  soon  as  Pan  Yatsek 
returns  to  you  from  Radom.  The  money  will  be  ready." 

"  Your  grace  came  from  heaven  with  your  golden  heart 
and  your  money,"  said  Father  Voynovskl 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF    GLORY  117 

Then  he  commanded  to  bring  mead  which  he  poured 
out  himself,  and  they  drank  with  much  pleasure  as  men 
do  who  have  joy  at  their  heart  strings.  With  the  third 
glass  the  priest  became  serious. 

"  For  the  assistance,  for  the  good  word,  for  the  honesty, 
let  me  pay,"  said  he,  "  even  with  good  advice." 

"  I  am  listening." 

"  Do  not  settle  your  son  in  Vyrambki.  The  young  lady 
is  beautiful  beyond  every  description.  She  may  also  be 
honorable,  I  say  naught  against  that ;  but  she  is  a  Sien- 
inski,  not  she  alone,  but  Pan  Gideon  is  so  proud  of  this 
that  if  any  man,  no  matter  who,  were  to  ask  for  her,  even 
Yakobus  our  king's  son,  he  would  not  seem  too  high  to 
Pan  Gideon.  Guard  your  son,  do  not  let  him  break  his 
young  heart  on  that  pride,  or  wound  himself  mortally  like 
Yatsek.  Out  of  pure  and  well-wishing  friendship  do  I  say 
this,  desiring  to  pay  for  your  kindness  with  kindness." 

Pan  Serafin  drew  his  palm  across  his  forehead  as  he 
answered,  — 

"They  dropped  down  on  us  at  Yedlinka  as  from  the 
clouds  because  of  what  happened  on  the  journey.  I  went 
once  to  Pan  Gideon's  on  a  neighborly  visit,  but  he  did  not 
return  it.  Noting  his  pride  and  its  origin  I  have  not 
sought  his  acquaintance  or  friendship.  What  has  come 
came  of  itself.  I  will  not  settle  my  son  in  Vjrambki,  nor 
let  him  be  foolish  at  Pan  Gideon's  mansion.  We  are  not 
such  an  ancient  nobility  as  the  Sieninskis,  nor  perhaps  as 
Pan  Gideon,  but  our  nobility  grew  out  of  war,  out  of  that 
which  gives  pain,  as  Charnyetski  described  it.  We  shall 
be  able  to  preserve  our  own  dignity  —  my  son  is  not  less 
keen  on  that  point  than  I  am.  It  is  hard  for  a  young 
man  to  guard  against  Cupid,  but  I  will  tell  you,  my  bene- 
factor, what  Stashko  told  me  when  recently  at  Pan 
Gideon's.  I  inquired  touching  Panna  Anulka.  '  I  would 


118  ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY 

rather,'  said  he,  '  not  pluck  an  apple  than  spring  too  high 
after  it,  for  if  I  should  not  reach  the  fruit,  shame  would 
come  of  my  effort.' " 

"Ah!  he  has  a  good  thought  in  his  head!"  exclaimed 
Father  VoynovskL 

"He  has  been  thus  from  his  boyhood,"  added  Pan 
Serafin  with  a  certain  proud  feeling.  "  He  told  me  also, 
that  when  he  had  learnt  what  the  girl  had  been  to  Tachev- 
ski,  and  what  he  had  passed  through  because  of  her,  he 
would  not  cross  the  road  of  so  worthy  a  cavalier.  No,  my 
benefactor,  I  do  not  take  a  mortgage  on  Vyrambki  to  have 
my  son  near  Pan  Gideon's.  May  God  guard  my  Stanislav, 
and  preserve  him  from  evil." 

"  Amen !  I  believe  you  as  if  an  angel  were  speaking. 
And  now  let  some  third  man  take  the  girl,  even  one  of  the 
Bukoyemskis,  who  boast  of  such  kinsfolk." 

Pan  Serafin  smiled,  drank  out  his  mead,  took  farewell, 
and  departed. 

Father  Voynovski  went  to  the  church  to  thank  God 
for  that  unexpected  assistance,  and  then  he  waited  for 
Yatsek  impatiently. 

When  at  last  Yatsek  came,  the  old  man  ran  out  to 
the  yard  and  seized  him  by  the  shoulders. 

"  Yatsek,"  exclaimed  he, "  thou  canst  give  ten  ducats  for 
a  crupper.  Thou  hast  one  hundred  ducats,  as  it  were,  on 
the  table,  and  Vyrambki  remains  to  thee." 

Yatsek  fixed  on  Father  Voynovski  eyes  that  were  sunken 
from  sleeplessness  and  suffering,  and  asked,  with  aston- 
ishment, — 

"  What  has  happened  ? " 

"  A  really  good  thing,  since  it  came  from  the  heart  of 
an  honest  man." 

Father  Voynovski  noted  with  the  greatest  consolation 
that  Yatsek  in  spite  of  his  terrible  suffering,  and  all  his 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  119 

heart  tortures,  received,  as  it  were,  a  new  spirit  on  learn- 
ing of  the  agreement  with  Pan  Serafin.  For  some  days  he 
spoke  and  thought  only  of  horses,  wagons,  outfit,  and  ser- 
vants, so  that  it  seemed  as  though  there  was  no  place  for 
aught  else  in  him. 

"  Here  is  thy  medicine,  thy  balsam ;  here  are  thy 
remedies,"  repeated  the  priest  to  himself;  "for  if  a  man 
entrapped  by  a  woman  and  never  so  unhappy  were  going 
to  the  army  he  would  have  to  be  careful  not  to  buy  a 
horse  that  had  heaves  or  was  spavined ;  he  would  have  to 
choose  sabres,  and  fit  on  his  armor,  try  his  lance  once  and 
a  second  time,  and,  turning  from  the  woman  to  more  fitting 
objects,  find  relief  for  his  heart  in  them." 

And  he  remembered  how,  when  young,  he  himself  had 
sought  in  war  either  death  or  forgetfulness.  But  since  war 
had  not  begun  yet,  death  was  still  distant  from  Yatsek  in 
every  case  ;  meantime  he  was  filled  with  his  journey,  and 
with  questions  bound  up  in  it. 

There  was  plenty  to  do.  Pan  Serafin  and  his  son  came 
again  to  the  priest  with  whom  Yatsek  was  living.  Then 
all  went  to  the  city  together  to  draw  up  the  mortgage. 
There,  also,  they  found  a  part  of  Yatsek's  outfit ;  the  re- 
mainder, the  experienced  and  clear-headed  priest  advised 
to  search  out  in  Warsaw  or  Cracow.  This  beginning  of 
work  took  up  some  days,  during  which  young  Stanislav, 
whose  slight  wound  was  almost  healed,  gave  earnest  assist- 
ance to  Yatsek,  with  whom  he  contracted  a  more  and  more 
intimate  acquaintance  and  friendship.  The  old  men  were 
pleased  at  this,  for  both  held  it  extremely  important.  The 
honest  Pan  Serafin  even  began  to  be  sorry  that  Yatsek  , 
was  going  so  promptly,  and  to  persuade  the  priest  not  to 
hasten  his  departure. 

"  I  understand,"  said  he,  "  I  understand  well,  my  bene- 
factor, why  you  wish  to  send  him  away  at  the  earliest ; 


120  ON  THE   FIELD  OF  GLORY 

but  in  truth  I  must  tell  you  that  I  think  no  ill  of  that 
Panna  Anulka.  It  is  true  that  immediately  after  the 
duel  she  did  not  receive  Pan  Yatsek  very  nicely,  but 
remember  that  she  and  Pani  Vinnitski  were  snatched 
from  the  jaws  of  the  wolves  by  my  son  and  the  Buko- 
yemskis.  What  wonder,  then,  that,  at  sight  of  the  blood 
and  the  wounds  of  those  gentlemen,  she  was  seized  with  an 
anger,  which  Pan  Gideon  roused  in  her  purposely,  as  I  know. 
Pan  Gideon  is  a  stubborn  man,  truly;  but  when  I  was. 
there  the  poor  girl  came  to  me  perfectly  penitent.  '  I 
see/  said  she, '  that  we  did  not  act  justly,  and  that  some 
reparation  is  due  to  Pan  Yatsek.'  Her  eyes  became  moist 
immediately,  and  pity  seized  me,  because  that  face  of 
hers  is  comely  beyond  measure.  Besides,  she  has  an 
honest  soul  and  despises  injustice." 

"  By  the  dear  God !  let  not  Yatsek  hear  of  this ;  for  his 
heart  would  rush  straightway  to  death  again,  and  barely 
has  he  begun  to  breathe  now  in  freedom.  He  ran  away 
from  Pan  Gideon's  bareheaded ;  he  swore  that  he  would 
never  go  back  to  that  mansion,  and  God  guard  him  from 
doing  so.  Women,  your  grace,  are  like  will-o'-the-wisps 
which  move  at  night  over  swamp  lands  at  Yedlinka.  If 
you  chase  one  it  flees,  if  you  flee  it  pursues  you.  That 
is  the  way  of  it ! " 

"That  is  a  wise  statement,  which  I  must  drive  into 
Stashko,"  said  Pan  Serafin. 

"  Let  Yatsek  go  at  the  earliest.  I  have  written  letters 
already  to  various  acquaintances,  and  to  dignitaries  whom 
I  knew  before  they  were  dignitaries,  and  to  warriors  the 
most  famous.  In  those  letters  your  son,  too,  is  recom- 
mended as  a  worthy  cavalier ;  and  when  his  turn  comes 
to  go  he  shall  have  letters  also,  though  he  may  not  need 
them,  since  Yatsek  will  prepare  the  way  for  him.  Let 
the  two  serve  together." 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  121 

"From  my  whole  soul  I  thank  you,  my  benefactor. 
Yes !  let  them  serve  together,  and  may  their  friendship 
last  till  their  lives  end.  You  have  mentioned  the  regi- 
ment of  Alexander,  the  king's  son,  which  is  under  Zbier- 
hovski.  That  is  a  splendid  regiment,  —  perhaps  the  first 
among  the  hussars,  —  so  I  should  like  Stashko  to  join  it ; 
but  he  said  to  me :  '  The  light-horse  for  six  days  in  the 
week,  and  the  hussars,  as  it  were,  only  on  Sunday.' " 

"  That  is  true  generally,"  answered  the  priest.  "  Hus- 
sars are  not  sent  on  scouting  expeditions,  and  it  is  rare 
also  that  they  go  skirmishing,  as  it  is  not  fitting  that  such 
men  should  meet  all  kinds  of  faces ;  but  when  their  turn 
comes,  they  so  press  on  and  trample  that  others  do  not 
spill  so  much  blood  in  six  days  as  they  do  on  their  Sun- 
day. But  then,  war,  not  the  warriors,  command;  hence 
sometimes  it  happens  that  hussars  perform  every-day 
labor." 

"  You,  my  benefactor,  know  that  beyond  any  man." 

Father  Voynovski  closed  his  eyes  for  a  moment,  as  if 
wishing  to  recall  the  past  more  in  detail ;  then  he  raised 
them,  looked  at  the  mead,  swallowed  one  mouthful,  then 
a  second,  and  said,  — 

"  So  it  was  when  toward  the  end  of  the  Swedish  war 
we  went  to  punish  that  traitor,  the  Elector,  for  his  treaties 
with  Carolus.  Pan  Lyubomirski,  the  marshal,  took  fire 
and  sword  to  the  outskirts  of  Berlin.  I  was  then  in  his 
own  regiment,  in  which  Viktor  was  lieutenant  commander. 
The  Brandenburger 1  met  us  as  best  he  was  able,  —  now 
with  infantry,  now  with  general  militia  in  which  were 
German  nobles ;  and  I  tell  you  that  at  last,  on  our  side, 
the  arms  of  the  hussars  and  the  Cossacks  of  the  house- 
hold seemed  almost  as  if  moving  on  hinges." 

"  Was  it  such  difficult  work  then  ? " 
1  The  Elector  just  mentioned,  i.  e.,  the  Elector  of  Brandenburg. 


122  ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY 

"  It  was  not  difficult,  for  at  the  mere  sight  of  us  muskets 
and  spears  trembled  in  the  hands  of  those  poor  fellows  as 
tree  branches  tremble  when  the  wind  blows  around  them ; 
but  there  was  work  daily  from  morning  till  twilight. 
Whether  a  man  thrusts  his  spear  into  a  breast  or  a  back, 
it  is  labor.  Ah!  but  that  was  a  lovely  campaign!  for, 
as  people  said,  it  was  active,  and  in  my  life  I  have  never 
seen  so  many  men's  backs  and  so  many  horse  rumps  as 
in  that  time.  Even  Luther  was  weeping  in  hell,  for  we 
ravaged  one  half  of  Brandenburg  thoroughly." 

"  It  is  pleasant  to  remember  that  treason  came  to  just 
punishment." 

"  Of  course  it  is  pleasant.  The  Elector  appeared  then 
and  begged  peace  of  Lyubomirski.  I  did  not  see  him, 
but  later  on  soldiers  told  me  that  the  marshal  walked 
along  the  square  with  his  hands  on  his  hips  while  the 
Elector  tripped  after  him  like  a  whip-lash.  The  Elec- 
tor bowed  so  that  he  almost  touched  the  ground  with  his 
wig,  and  seized  the  knees  of  the  marshal.  Nay !  they 
even  said  that  he  kissed  him  wherever  it  happened ;  but 
I  give  no  great  faith  to  that  statement,  though  the  marshal, 
who  had  a  haughty  heart,  loved  to  bend  down  the  enemy ; 
but  he  was  a  polite  man  in  every  case,  and  would  not  per- 
mit things  of  that  kind." 

"  God  grant  that  it  may  happen  with  the  Turks  this  time 
as  it  did  then  with  the  Elector." 

"  My  experience,  though  not  lofty,  is  long,  and  I  will 
say  to  you  sincerely  that  it  will  go,  I  think,  as  well  or 
still  better.  The  marshal  was  a  warrior  of  experience  and 
especially  a  lucky  one,  but  still,  we  could  not  compare 
Lyubomirski  with  His  Grace  the  King  reigning  actually." 

Then  they  mentioned  all  the  victories  of  Sobieski  and 
the  battles  in  which  they  themselves  had  taken  part. 
And  so  they  drank  to  the  health  of  the  king,  and  rejoiced, 


ON  THE   FIELD  OF   GLORY  123 

knowing  that  with  him  as  a  leader  the  young  men  would 
see  real  war ;  not  only  that,  but,  since  the  war  was  to  be 
against  the  ancient  enemy  of  the  cross,  they  would  win 
immense  glory. 

In  truth  no  one  knew  accurately  anything  yet  about  the 
question.  It  was  not  known  whether  the  Turkish  power 
would  turn  first  on  the  Commonwealth  or  the  Empire. 
The  question  of  a  treaty  with  Austria  was  to  be  raised  at 
the  Diet.  But  in  provincial  diets  and  the  meetings  of 
nobles  men  spoke  of  war  only.  Statesmen  who  had  been 
in  Warsaw,  and  at  the  court,  foretold  it  with  conviction, 
and  besides,  the  whole  people  had  been  seized  by  a  feeling 
that  it  must  come  —  a  feeling  almost  stronger  than  cer- 
tainty, and  brought  out  as  well  by  the  former  deeds  of 
the  king  as  by  the  general  desire  and  the  destiny  of  the 
nation. 


CHAPTER  VII 

ON  the  road  to  Eadom  Father  Voynovski  had  invited  Pan 
Serafin  and  Stanislav  to  his  house  for  a  rest,  after  which 
he  and  Yatsek  were  to  visit  them  at  Yedlinka.  During 
this  visit  three  of  the  Bukoyemskis  appeared,  unexpect- 
edly. Marek,  whose  shoulder-blade  had  been  cut,  could 
not  move  yet,  but  Mateush,  Lukash,  and  Yan  came  to  bow 
down  before  the  old  man  and  thank  him  for  his  care  of 
them  when  wounded.  Yan  had  lost  a  little  finger,  and 
the  older  brothers  had  big  scars,  one  man  on  his  cheek, 
the  other  on  his  forehead,  but  their  wounds  had  then 
healed  and  they  were  as  healthy  as  mushrooms. 

Two  days  before  they  went  on  a  hunt  to  the  forest, 
smoked  out  a  sleepy  she-bear,  speared  her,  and  took  her 
cub  which  they  brought  as  a  gift  to  Father  Voynovski, 
whose  fondness  for  wild  beasts  was  known  by  all  people. 

The  priest  whom  they  had  pleased  as  "  innocent  boys  " 
was  amused  with  them  and  the  little  bear  very  greatly. 
He  shed  tears  from  laughter  when  the  cub  seized  a  glass 
filled  with  mead  for  a  guest,  and  began  to  roar  in  heaven- 
piercing  notes  to  rouse  proper  terror,  and  thus  save  the 
booty. 

On  seeing  that  no  one  wished  the  mead,  the  bear  stood 
on  its  hind-legs  and  drank  out  the  cup  in  man  fashion. 
This  roused  still  greater  pleasure  in  the  audience.  The 
priest  was  amused  keenly,  and  added, — 

"  I  will  not  make  this  cub  my  butler  or  beekeeper." 

"  Ha ! "  cried  Stanislav,  laughing,  "  the  beast  was  a  short 
time  at  school  with  the  Bukoyemskis,  but  learned  more 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  125 

in  one  day  from  them  than  it  would  all  its  life  in  the 
forest." 

"Not  true,"  put  in  Lukash,  "for  this  beast  has  by 
nature  such  wit  that  it  knows  what  is  good  without  learn- 
ing. Barely  had  we  brought  the  cub  from  the  forest  when 
it  gulped  down  as  much  vodka  (whiskey)  right  off  as  if 
it  had  drunk  the  stuff  every  morning  with  its  mother,  and 
then  gave  a  whack  on  the  snout  to  a  dog,  as  if  saying 
'  This  for  thee  —  don't  sniff  at  me '  —  after  that  it  went  off 
and  slept  soundly." 

"  Thank  you,  gentlemen.  I  will  have  real  pleasure  from 
this  bear,"  said  the  priest,  "  but  I  will  not  make  the  crea- 
ture my  butler  or  beekeeper,  for  though  knowing  drinks 
well,  it  would  stay  too  near  them." 

"  Bears  can  do  more  than  one  thing.  Father  Glominski 
at  Prityk  has  a  bear  which  pumps  the  organ  they  say. 
But  some  people  are  scandalized,  for  at  times  he  roars, 
especially  when  any  one  punches  him." 

"Well,  there  is  no  cause  for  scandal  in  that,"  replied 
Father  Voynovski;  "birds  build  nests  in  churches  and 
sing  to  the  glory  of  God ;  no  one  is  scandalized.  Every 
beast  serves  God,  and  the  Saviour  was  born  in  a  stable." 

"They  say,  besides,"  added  Mateush,  "that  the  Lord 
Jesus  turned  a  miller  into  a  bear,  so  maybe  there  is  a 
human  soul  in  him." 

"In  that  case  you  killed  the  miller's  wife,  and  must 
answer,"  said  Pan  Serafin.  "  His  Grace  the  King  is  very 
jealous  of  his  bears  and  does  not  keep  foresters  to  kill 
them." 

When  they  heard  this  the  three  brothers  grew  anxious, 
but  it  was  only  after  long  thinking  that  Mateush,  who 
wished  to  say  something  in  self-defence,  answered,  — 

"  Pshaw  !  are  we  not  nobles  ?  The  Bukoyemskis  are  as 
good  as  the  Sobieskis." 


126  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

But  a  happy  thought  came  to  Lukash,  and  his  face 
brightened. 

"  We  gave  our  knightly  word,"  said  he,  "  not  to  shoot 
bears,  and  we  shoot  no  bears ;  we  spear  them." 

"  His  Grace  the  King  is  not  thinking  of  bears  at  the 
present,"  said  Yan ;  "  and  besides,  no  one  will  tell  him.  Let 
any  forester  here  say  a  word.  It  is  a  pity,  however,  that 
we  boasted  in  presence  of  Pan  Gideon  and  Pan  Grothus, 
for  Pan  Grothus  has  just  gone  to  Warsaw,  and  as  he  sees 
the  king  often,  he  may  mention  this  accidentally." 

"  But  when  did  ye  see  Pan  Gideon  ? "  asked  the  priest. 

"  Yesterday.  .  He  was  conducting  Pan  Grothus;  You 
know,  benefactor,  the  inn  called  Mordovnia  ?  They  stopped 
there  to  let  their  beasts  rest.  Pan  Gideon  asked  about 
many  things,  and  he  talked  also  of  Yatsek." 

"  About  me  ? "  inquired  Yatsek. 

"  Yes.  *  Is  it  true,'  asked  he,  '  that  Tachevski  is  going 
to  the  army  ? '  '  True,'  we  answered. 

"  'But  when?' 

" '  Soon,  we  think.' 

"  Then  Pan  Gideon  said  again :  *  That  is  well  Of  course 
he  will  join  the  infantry  ? ' 

"  At  that  we  all  became  angry,  and  Mateush  said.  '  Do 
not  say  that,  your  grace,  for  Yatsek  is  our  friend  now, 
and  we  must  be  on  his  side.'  And  as  we  began  to  pant, 
he  restrained  himself.  '  I  do  not  mention  this  out  of  any 
ill-will,  but  I  know  that  Vyrambki  is  not  an  estate  of  the 
crown,' "  said  he. 

"An  estate,  or  not,  what  is  that  to  him?"  cried  the 
priest.  "He  need  not  trouble  his  head  with  it!" 

But  it  was  clear  that  Pan  Gideon  thought  otherwise,  and 
did  trouble  his  head  about  Yatsek ;  for  an  hour  later  the 
youth  who  brought  in  a  decanter  of  mead  brought  a 
sealed  letter  also. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  127 

"  There  is  a  messenger  to  your  grace  from  Pan  Gideon," 
said  he. 

Father  Voynovski  took  the  letter,  broke  the  seal,  opened 
it,  struck  the  paper  with  the  back  of  his  hand,  and,  ap- 
proaching the  window,  began  to  read. 

Yatsek  grew  pale  from  emotion ;  he  looked  at  the  letter 
as  at  a  rainbow,  for  he  divined  that  there  must  be  mention 
of  him  in  it.  Thoughts  flew  through  his  head  as  swallows 
fly.  "  Well,"  thought  he,  "  the  old  man  is  penitent ;  here 
is  his  excuse.  It  must  be  so  and  even  cannot  be  otherwise. 
Pan  Gideon  has  no  more  cause  now  to  be  angry  than  those 
men  who  suffered  in  the  duel,  so  his  conscience  has 
spoken.  He  has  recognized  the  injustice  of  his  conduct. 
He  understands  how  grievously  he  injured  an  innocent 
person,  and  he  desires  to  correct  the  injustice." 

Yatsek's  heart  began  to  beat  like  a  hammer.  "  Oh !  I 
will  go  to  the  war,"  said  he  in  his  soul  —  "  not  for  me  is 
happiness  over  there.  Though  I  forgive  her  I  cannot  forget. 
But  to  see  once  more,  before  going,  that  beloved  Anulka, 
who  is  so  cruel,  to  have  a  good  look  once  again  at  her} 
to  hear  her  voice  anew.  0  Gracious  God,  refuse  not  this 
blessing ! " 

And  his  thoughts  flew  with  still  -  greater  swiftness  than 
swallows ;  but  before  they  had  stopped  flying  something 
took  place  which  no  man  there  had  expected :  on  a 
sudden  Father  Voynovski  crushed  the  letter  in  his  hand 
and  grasped  toward  his  left  side  as  if  seeking  a  sabre. 
His  face  filled  with  blood,  his  neck  swelled,  and  his  eyes 
shot  forth  lightning.  He  was  simply  so  terrible  that 
Pan  Serafin,  his  son,  and  the  Bukoyemskis  looked  at  him 
with  amazement,  as  if  he  had  been  turned  into  some  other 
person  through  magic. 

Deep  silence  reigned  in  the  chamber. 

Meanwhile  the  priest  bent  toward  the  window,  as  if 


128  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

gazing  at  some  object  outside  it,  then  he  turned  away 
looked  first  at  the  walls  and  then  at  his  guests.  It  was 
clear  that  he  had  been  struggling  with  himself  and  had 
come  to  his  mind  again,  for  his  face  had  grown  pale,  and 
the  flame  was  now  dim  in  his  eyeballs. 

"  Gracious  gentlemen,"  said  he, "  that  man  is  not  merely 
passionate,  but  evil  altogether.  To  say  in  excitement 
more  than  justice  permits  befalls  every  man,  but  to  con- 
tinue committing  injustice  and  trampling  on  those  who 
are  offended  is  not  the  deed  of  a  noble,  or  a  Catholic." 
Then,  stooping,  he  raised  the  crumpled  letter  and  turned 
to  Tachevski. 

"  Yatsek,  if  there  is  still  in  thy  heart  any  splinter,  take 
this  knife  and  cut  it  out  thoroughly.  Eead,  poor  boy, 
read  aloud,  it  is  not  for  thee  to  be  ashamed,  but  for  him 
who  wrote  this  letter.  Let  these  gentlemen  learn  what 
kind  of  man  is  Pan  Gideon." 

Yatsek  seized  the  letter  with  trembling  hands,  opened 
it  and  read : 

"MY  VERT  GRACIOUS   PRIEST,  PASTOR,  BENEFACTOR,  ETC., 

ETC.,  —  Having  learned  that  Tachevski  of  Vyrambki,  who 
has  frequented  my  house,  is  to  join  the  army  during  these 
days,  I,  in  memory  of  the  bread  with  which  I  nourished  his 
poverty,  and  for  the  services  in  which  sometimes  I  was  able 
to  use  him,  send  the  man  a  horse,  and  a  ducat  to  shoe  the 
beast,  with  the  advice  not  to  waste  the  money  on  other  and 
needless  objects. 

"  Offering  at  the  same  time  to  you  my  willing  and  earnest 
services,  I  inscribe  myself,  etc.,  etc." 

Yatsek  grew  so  very  pale  after  reading  the  letter  that 
the  men  present  had  fears  for  him,  especially  the  priest 
who  was  not  sure  that  that  pallor  might  not  be  the  herald 
of  some  outburst  of  madness,  for  he  knew  how  terrible 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  129 

was  that  young  man  in  his  anger,  though  usually  so  mild. 
He  began  therefore  at  once  to  restrain  him. 

"Pan  Gideon  is  old,  and  has  lost  one  arm/'  said  he 
quickly,  "thou  canst  not  challenge  him!" 

But  Yatsek  did  not  burst  out,  for  at  the  first  moment 
immeasurable  and  painful  amazement  conquered  all  other 
feelings. 

"  I  cannot  challenge  him,"  repeated  he,  as  an  echo,  "  but 
why  does  he  continue  to  trample  me  ? " 

Thereupon  Pan  Serafin  rose,  took  both  Yatsek's  hands, 
shook  them  firmly,  kissed  him  on  the  forehead,  and 
added,  — 

"Pan  Gideon  has  injured,  not  thee,  but  himself,  and 
if  thou  drop  revenge  every  man  will  wonder  all  the 
more  at  thy  noble  soul  which  deserves  the  high  blood 
in  thee." 

"  Those  are  wise  words ! "  cried  the  priest,  "  and  thou 
must  deserve  them." 

Pan  Stanislav  now  embraced  Yatsek. 

"  In  truth,"  said  he,  "  I  love  thee  more  and  more." 

This  turn  of  affairs  was  not  at  all  pleasing  to  the 
Bukoyemskis,  who  had  not  ceased  to  grit  their  teeth 
from  the  moment  of  hearing  the  letter.  Following 
Stanislav  they  embraced  Yatsek  also. 

"  No  matter  how  things  are,"  said  Lukash  at  last,  "  I 
should  do  differently  in  Yatsek's  place." 

"  How  ? "  asked  the  two  brothers  with  curiosity. 

"  That  is  just  it.  I  don't  know  how,  but  I  should  think 
out  something,  and  would  not  yield  my  position." 

"  Since  thou  knowst  not  do  not  talk." 

"  But  ye,  do  ye  know  anything  ? " 

"Be  quiet!"  said  the  priest.  "Be  sure  I  shall  not 
leave  the  letter  unanswered.  Still,  to  drop  revenge  is  a 
Christian  and  a  Catholic  action." 

9 


130  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  Oh  but !  Even  you,  father,  snatched  for  a  sabre  the 
first  moment." 

"  Because  I  carried  a  sabre  too  long.  Mea  Culpa  !  Still, 
as  I  have  said,  this  fact  comes  in  also.  Pan  Gideon  is  old, 
he  has  only  one  arm ;  iron  rules  are  not  in  place  here. 
And  I  tell  you,  gentlemen,  that  for  this  very  reason  I  am 
disgusted  to  the  last  degree  with  this  raging  old  fellow 
who  makes  use  of  his  impunity  so  unjustly." 

"  Still,  it  will  be  too  narrow  for  him  in  our  neighbor- 
hood," said  Yan  Bukoyemski.  "  Our  heads  for  this :  that 
not  a  living  foot  will  go  under  that  roof  of  his." 

"Meanwhile  an  answer  is  needed,"  said  Father  Voy- 
novski,  "  and  immediately." 

For  a  time  yet  they  considered  as  to  who  should  write, 
-  Yatsek,  at  whom  the  letter  was  aimed,  or  the  priest  to 
whom  it  was  directed.  Yatsek  settled  the  question  by 
saying,— 

"  For  me  that  whole  house  and  all  people  in  it  are  as 
if  dead,  and  it  is  well  for  them  that  in  my  soul  this  is 
settled." 

"  It  is  well  that  the  bridges  are  burnt ! "  said  the  priest ; 
as  he  sought  pen  and  paper. 

"  It  is  well  that  the  bridges  are  burnt,"  repeated  Yan 
Bukoyemski,  "  but  it  would  be  better  that  the  mansion 
rose  in  smoke  !  This  was  our  way  in  the  Ukraine :  when 
some  strange  man  came  in  and  knew  not  how  to  live 
with  us,  we  cut  him  to  pieces  and  up  in  smoke  went  his 
property." 

No  one  turned  attention  to  these  words  save  Pan 
Serafin,  who  waved  his  hands  with  impatience,  and 
answered,  — 

"  You,  gentlemen,  came  in  here  from  the  Ukraine,  I, 
from  Lvoff,  and  Pan  Gideon  from  Pomorani ;  according  to 
your  wit  Pan  Tachevski  might  count  us  all  as  intruders ; 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  131 

but  know  this,  that  the  Commonwealth  is  a  great  mansion 
occupied  by  a  family  of  nobles,  and  a  noble  is  at  home  in 
every  corner." 

Silence  followed,  except  that  from  the  alcove  came  the 
squeaking  of  a  pen  and  words  in  an  undertone  which  the 
priest  was  dictating  to  himself.  Yatsek  rested  his  fore- 
head on  his  palms  and  sat  motionless  for  some  time ;  all 
at  once  he  straightened  himself,  looked  at  those  present, 
and  said,  — 

"  There  is  something  in  this  beyond  my  understanding." 

"  We  do  not  understand,  either,"  added  Lukash,  "  but  if 
thou  wilt  pour  out  more  mead  we  will  drink  it." 

Yatsek  poured  into  the  glasses  mechanically,  following 
at  the  same  time  the  course  of  his  own  thoughts. 

"  Pan  Gideon,"  said  he,  "  might  be  offended  because  the 
duel  began  at  his  mansion,  though  such  things  happen 
everywhere ;  but  now  he  knows  that  I  did  not  challenge, 
he  knows  that  he  offended  me  under  my  own  roof  unjustly, 
he  knows  that  with  you  I  am  now  in  agreement,  and  that 
I  shall  not  appear  at  his  house  again,  —  still  he  pursues 
me,  still  he  is  trying  to  trample  me." 

"  True,  there  is  some  kind  of  special  animosity  in  this," 
said  Pan  Serafin. 

"  Ha  !  then  there  is  as  you  think  something  in  it  ? " 

"  In  what  ? "  asked  the  priest,  who  had  come  out  with  a 
letter  now  written,  and  heard  the  last  sentence. 

"  In  this  special  hatred  against  me." 

The  priest  looked  at  a  shelf  on  which  among  other 
books  was  the  Holy  Bible,  and  said,  — 

"  That  which  I  will  say  to  thee  now  I  said  long  ago : 
there  is  a  woman  in  it."  Here  he  turned  to  those  present. 
"Have  I  repeated  to  you,  gentlemen,  what  Ecclesiastes 
says  about  woman  ? " 

But  he  could  not  finish,  for  Yatsek  sprang  up  as  if  burnt 


132  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

by  living  fire.  He  thrust  his  fingers  through  his  hair  and 
almost  screamed,  for  immense  pain  had  seized  him. 

"  Still  more  do  I  fail  to  understand ;  for  if  any  one  in 
the  world  —  if  to  any  one  in  the  world  —  if  there  be  any 
one  of  such  kind  —  then  with  my  whole  soul  —  " 

But  he  could  not  say  a  word  more,  for  the  pain  in  his 
heart  had  gripped  his  throat  as  if  in  a  vice  of  iron,  and  rose 
to  his  eyes  as  two  bitter,  burning  tears,  which  flowed  down 
his  cheeks.  The  priest  understood  him  then  perfectly. 

"  My  Yatsek,"  advised  he,  "  better  burn  out  the  wound, 
even  with  awful  pain  than  let  it  fester.  For  this  reason 
I  do  not  spare  thee.  I,  in  my  time,  was  a  soldier  of  this 
world,  and  understand  many  things.  I  know  that  regret 
and  remembrance,  no  matter  how  far  a  man  travels,  drag 
like  dogs  after  him,  and  howl  in  the  night-time.  They  give 
him  no  chance  to  sleep  because  of  this  howling.  What 
must  he  do  then  ?  Kill  those  dogs  straightway.  Thou  at 
this  moment  feelest  that  thou  wouldst  have  given  all  thy 
blood  over  there;  for  which  reason  it  seems  to  thee  so 
marvellous  and  terrible  that  from  that  side  alone  ven- 
geance pursues  thee.  The  thing  seems  to  thee  impos- 
sible ;  but  it  is  possible  —  for  if  thou  hast  wounded  the 
pride  and  self-love  of  a  woman,  if  she  thought  that  thou 
wouldst  whine  and  thou  hast  not  whined  when  she  beat 
thee,  and  thou  didst  not  fawn  in  her  presence,  but  hast 
tugged  at  thy  chain  and  hast  broken  it,  know  that  she 
will  never  and  never  forgive  thee,  and  her  hatred,  more 
raging  than  that  of  any  man  living,  will  always  pursue 
thee.  Against  this  there  is  only  one  refuge:  crush  the 
love,  even  on  thy  own  heart,  and  hurl  it,  like  a  broken 
bow,  far  from  thee  —  that  is  thy  one  refuge ! " 

Again  there  was  a  moment  of  silence.  Pan  Serafin 
nodded,  confirming  the  priest,  and,  as  a  man  of  experience, 
he  admired  all  the  wisdom  of  his  statement. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  133 

"  It  is  true,"  added  Yatsek,  "  that  I  have  tugged  at  the 
chain,  and  have  broken  it.  So  it  is  not  Pan  Gideon  who 
pursues  me ! " 

"  I  know  what  I  should  do,"  said  Lukash,  on  a 
sudden. 

"  Tell,  do  not  hide ! "  cried  the  other  two. 

"  Do  ye  know  what  the  hare  said  ? " 

"  What  hare  ?     Art  thou  drunk  ? " 

"  Why  that  hare  at  the  boundary  ridge." 

And,  evidently  encouraged,  he  stood  up,  put  his  hand 
on  his  hip  and  began  to  sing : 

"  A  hare  was  just  sitting  for  pleasure, 

Just  sitting  at  the  boundary  ridge. 
But  the  hunters  did  not  see  him, 
Did  not  know 

That  he  was  sitting  lamenting 
And  making  his  will 
At  the  boundary  ridge." 

Here  he  turned  to  his  brothers  and  asked  them,  — 
"  Do  ye  know  the  will  made  by  that  hare  at  the  boun- 
dary ridge  ? " 

"  We  know,  but  it  is  pleasant  to  hear  it  repeated." 
"  Then  listen. 

"  Kiss  me  all  ye  horsemen  and  hunters, 
Kiss  me  at  the  boundary  ridge. 

"  This  is  what  I  would  write  to  all  at  Belchantska  if  I 
were  in  Yatsek's  position ;  and  if  he  does  not  write  it,  may 
the  first  Janissary  disembowel  me  if  I  do  not  write  it  in 
my  own  name  and  yours  to  Pan  Gideon." 

"  Oh,  as  God  is  dear  to  me,  that  is  a  capital  idea ! "  cried 
Yan,  much  delighted. 

"  It  is  to  the  point  and  full  of  fancy  1 " 


134  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

"  Let  Yatsek  write  that ! " 

"  No,"  said  the  priest,  made  impatient  by  the  talk  of  the 
brothers.  "  I  am  writing,  not  Yatsek,  and  it  would  not 
become  me  to  take  your  words."  Here  he  turned  to  Pan 
Serafin  and  Stanislav  and  Yatsek.  "  The  task  was  diffi- 
cult, for  I  had  to  twist  the  horns  of  his  malice  and  not 
abandon  politeness,  and  also  to  show  him  that  we  under- 
stood whence  the  sting  came.  Listen,  therefore,  and  if 
any  one  of  you  gentlemen  has  made  a  nice  judgment  I 
beg  you  to  criticise  this  letter."  And  he  began,  — 

"  Great  mighty  benefactor,  and  to  me  very  dear  Sir  and 
Brother." 

Here  he  struck  the  letter  with  the  back  of  his  hand, 
and  said,  — 

"  You  will  observe,  gentlemen,  that  I  do  not  call  him 
'  my  very  gracious/  but '  my  very  dear.' " 

"  He  will  have  enough ! "  said  Pan  Serafin,  "  read  on, 
my  benefactor." 

"  Then  listen  :  '  It  is  known  to  all  citizens  of  our  Com- 
monwealth that  only  those  people  know  how  to  observe 
due  politeness  in  every  position  who  have  lived  from 
youth  upward  among  polite  people,  or  who,  coming  of 
great  blood,  have  brought  politeness  into  the  world  with 
them.  Neither  the  one  nor  the  other  has  come  to  your 
grace  as  a  portion,  while  on  the  contrary  the  Mighty  Lord 
Pan  Yatsek  Tachevski  inherited  from  renowned  ancestors 
both  blood  and  a  lordly  spirit.  He  forgives  you  your 
peasant  expressions  and  sends  back  your  peasant  gifts. 
Eustics  keep  inns  in  cities  and  also  eating-houses  on 
country  roads  for  the  entertainment  of  people.  If  you 
will  send  to  the  great  Lord  Pan  Yatsek  Tachevski  the 
bill  for  such  entertainment  as  he  received  at  your  house 
he  will  pay  it,  and  add  such  gratuity  as  seems  proper  to  his 
generous  nature.'" 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  135 

"  Oh,  as  God  is  dear  to  me  ! "  exclaimed  Pan  Serafin, 
"  Pan  Gideon  will  have  a  rush  of  blood !  " 

"  Ha  !  it  was  necessary  to  bring  down  his  pride,  and  at 
the  same  time  to  burn  the  bridges.  Yatsek  himself  wanted 
that  —  Now  listen  to  what  I  write  from  myself  to  him  : 
'  I  have  inclined  Pan  Tachevski  to  see  that  though  the 
bow  is  yours,  the  poisoned  arrow  with  which  you  wished 
to  strike  that  worthy  young  gentleman  was  not  in  your 
own  quiver.  Since  reason  in  men,  and  strength  in  their 
bones,  weaken  with  years,  and  senile  old  age  yields  easily 
to  suggestions  from  others,  it  deserves  more  indulgence. 
With  this  I  end,  adding  as  a  priest  and  a  servant  of  God, 
this :  that  the  greater  the  age,  the  nearer  life's  end,  the  less 
should  a  man  be  a  servant  of  hatred  and  haughtiness. 
On  the  contrary,  he  should  think  all  the  more  of  the  sal- 
vation of  his  soul,  a  thing  which  I  wish  your  grace.  Amen. 
Herewith  remaining,  etc.  I  subscribe  myself,  etc.' " 

"  All  is  written  out  accurately,"  said  Pan  Serafin ; 
"  nothing  to  be  added,  nothing  taken  away." 

"  Ha  I "  said  the  priest,  "  do  you  think  that  he  gets 
what  he  deserves  ? " 

"  Oi !  certain  words  burnt  me." 

"  And  me,"  added  Lukash.  "  It  is  sure  that  when  a  man 
hears  such  speeches  he  wants  to  drink,  just  as  on  a  hot  day." 

"  Yatsek,  attend  to  those  gentlemen.  I  will  seal  the 
letter  and  send  it  away." 

So  saying  he  took  the  ring  from  his  finger  and  went  to 
the  alcove.  But  while  sealing  the  letter  some  other 
thought  came  to  his  head,  as  it  happened,  for  when  he 
returned,  he  said,  — 

"  It  is  done.  The  affair  is  over.  But  do  you  not  think 
it  too  cutting?  The  man  is  old,  it  may  cost  him  his 
health.  Wounds  given  by  the  pen  are  no  less  effective 
than  those  by  the  sword  or  the  bullet."  , 


136  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  True !  true  ! "  said  Yatsek,  and  he  gritted  his  teeth. 

But  just  this  exclamation  of  pain  decided  the  matter. 
Pan  Serafin  added,  — 

"My  revered  benefactor,  your  scruples  are  honorable, 
but  Pan  Gideon  had  no  scruples  whatever ;  his  letter  struck 
straight  at  the  heart,  while  yours  strikes  only  at  malice 
and  pride.  I  think,  therefore,  that  it  ought  to  be  sent." 

And  the  letter  was  sent.  After  that  still  more  hurried 
preparations  were  made  for  Yatsek's  departure. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

BUT  Tachevski's  friends  did  not  foresee  that  the  priest's 
letter  would  be  in  a  certain  sense  useful  to  Pan  Gideon, 
and  serve  his  home  policy.  He  did  not  indeed  receive  it 
without  anger.  Yatsek,  who  so  far  had  been  merely  an 
obstacle,  became  thenceforth,  though  not  the  author  of  the 
letter,  an  object  of  hatred.  That  hatred  in  the  stubborn 
old  heart  of  Pan  Gideon  bloomed  like  a  poison  flower,  but 
his  ingenious  mind  determined  to  use  the  priest's  letter. 
In  view  of  this  he  restrained  his  fierce  rage,  his  face  as- 
sumed a  look  of  contemptuous  pity,  and  he  went  with  the 
answer  to  Anulka. 

"  Thou  hast  paid  toll,  and  art  assaulted  for  doing  so,"  said 
he.  "  I  did  not  wish  this,  for  I  am  a  man  of  experience, 
and  I  know  people ;  but  when  thou  didst  clasp  thy  hands 
and  say  that  injustice  had  been  done,  that  I  had  exceeded 
in  sternness,  and  thou  hadst  been  too  severe  to  him,  that 
he  ought  not  to  leave  us  in  anger,  I  yielded.  I  sent  him 
assistance  in  money.  I  sent  him  a  horse.  I  wrote  him  a 
nice  letter  also.  I  thought  he  would  come  and  bow  down, 
give  us  thanks,  take  farewell  as  became  a  man  who  had 
spent  so  much  time  in  this  mansion ;  but  see  what  he  has 
sent  me  in  answer ! " 

At  these  words  he  drew  the  priest's  letter  from  his 
girdle  and  gave  it  to  the  young  lady.  She  began  to  read, 
and  soon  her  dark  brows  met  in  anger,  but  when  she 
reached  the  place  where  the  priest  declared  that  Pan 
Gideon  wished  to  humiliate  Yatsek,  thanks  to  the  sug- 


138  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

gestions  of  another,  her  hands  trembled,  her  face  became 
scarlet,  then  grew  as  pale  as  linen,  and  remained  pale. 

Though  Pan  Gideon  saw  all  this  he  feigned  not  to  see  it. 

"  May  God  forgive  them  for  what  they  attribute  to  me," 
said  he,  after  a  moment  of  silence.  "He  alone  knows 
whether  my  ancestors  are  much  below  the  Tachevskis, 
of  whose  greatness  more  fables  than  truth  are  related. 
What  I  cannot  forgive  is  this :  that  they  pay  thee,  my  poor 
dear,  for  thy  kindness  of  an  angel,  with  such  ingratitude." 

"  It  was  not  Pan  Yatsek  who  wrote  this,  but  Father 
Voynovski,"  answered  Anulka,  seizing,  as  it  were,  the 
last  plank  of  salvation. 

The  old  noble  sighed. 

"  Dost  thou  believe,  girl,"  inquired  he,  "  that  I  love 
thee  ? " 

"I  believe,"  answered  she,  bending  and  kissing  his 
hand. 

"Though  thou  believe,"  said  he,  stroking  her  bright 
head  with  great  tenderness,  "  thou  knowest  not  clearly 
that  thou  art  my  whole  consolation.  Rarely  do  I  permit 
myself  words  such  as  these,  and  rarely  do  I  tell  that 
which  my  heart  feels,  since  former  suffering  is  concealed 
in  it.  But  thou  shouldst  understand  that  I  have  only 
thee  in  the  world.  I  would  increase  hourly,  not  thy  dis- 
appointment, pain,  and  trouble,  but  thy  joy  and  happiness. 
I  do  not  ask  what  began  to  bud  in  thy  heart,  but  I  will 
say  this  to  thee:  whether  that  was,  as  I  think,  a  pure, 
sisterly  feeling,  or  something  more,  that  young  man  was 
unworthy.  He  has  heaped  on  us  ingratitude  in  return  for 
our  sincere  friendship.  My  Anulka,  thou  wouldst  deceive 
thyself  wert  thou  to  think  that  the  priest  wrote  this  letter 
without  Yatsek's  knowledge.  They  wrote  it  together- 
and  knowest  why  they  replied  with  such  insolence  ?  As 
I  have  heard,  Tachevski  got  money  from  that  Armenian 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  139 

in  Yedlinka.  That  is  what  he  needs,  and  now  since  he 
has  it  he  cares  for  naught  else,  and  for  no  one  any  longer. 
This  is  the  truth,  and  in  thy  soul  thou  must  acknowledge 
that  to  think  otherwise  would  be  willing  self-deception." 

"  I  see,"  answered  Anulka. 

Pan  Gideon  meditated  awhile  as  if  he  were  dwelling 
on  something. 

"  People  say,"  added  he  finally,  "  that  it  is  a  vice  of  old 
people  to  praise  past  times  and  lay  blame  on  the  present. 
But  no,  this  is  not  a  vice.  The  world  is  growing  worse, 
people  are  becoming  worse.  In  my  day  no  man  would 
have  acted  as  has  TachevskL  Dost  thou  know  the  first 
cause  of  this  ?  That  night  on  the  tree,  which  exposed 
this  lord  cavalier  to  the  ridicule  of  people.  To  hurry,  as 
it  were,  to  help  some  one  and  then  climb  a  tree  out  of 
terror,  may  happen,  but  in  such  a  case  it  is  better  not  to 
boast  of  it,  for  the  thing  is  ridiculous,  ridiculous !  I  do 
not  hold  up  the  Bukoyemskis  or  Pan  Stanislav  as  heroes : 
they  are  drunkards,  road-blockers,  gamblers — I  know 
them !  Our  lives  were  less  in  their  minds  than  were  wolf 
skins.  But  there  is  lurking  in  this  Yatsek  such  envy 
that  he  could  not  forgive  them  that  chance  aid  which  they 
gave  us.  Out  of  that  rose  the  duel.  May  God  punish 
me  if  I  had  not  reason  to  be  angry.  Ha,  they  made 
friends  after  the  duel,  for  it  is  clear  that  our  cavalier 
understood  that  he  could  get  money  from  Pan  Serafin,  so 
he  preferred  to  turn  his  malice  against  this  mansion. 
Pride,  animosity,  ingratitude,  and  greed,  those  are  the 
things  which  he  has  manifested,  and  nothing  better. 
He  has  injured  me.  Never  mind.  God  forgive  him! 
But  why  should  he  attack  thee,  my  dear  flower?  A 
neighbor  for  long  years,  a  guest  for  long  years  —  daily 
visits.  A  gypsy  in  such  a  position  would  become  faithful ; 
a  swallow  grows  used  to  its  roof ;  a  stork  returns  to  its 


140  ON  THE   FIELD  OF  GLORY 

nest ;  but  he  spat  on  our  house  as  soon  as  he  felt  in  his 
purse  the  coin  of  the  Armenian.  No  !  No !  No  man  in 
my  day  would  have  acted  in  that  style." 

Anulka  listened  with  her  palms  on  her  temples,  and 
with  eyes  looking  out  before  her  in  fixedness,  so  Pan 
Gideon  stopped  and  looked  at  her  once,  and  a  second 
time. 

"  Why  dost  thou  forget  thyself  ? "  asked  he. 

"  I  have  not  forgotten  myself,  but  I  am  so  sad  that 
words  have  deserted  me." 

And  not  finding  words  she  found  tears. 

Pan  Gideon  let  her  cry  till  she  had  finished. 

"  It  is  better,"  said  he  at  last,  "  to  let  that  sadness  pass 
off  with  tears  than  let  it  stay  in  the  heart  and  be  petrified. 
Ah,  it  is  hard !  Let  him  go,  let  him  clink  other  men's 
coin,  let  him  touch  the  mud  with  his  saddle-cloth,  let  him 
strut  as  a  lord,  and  court  "Warsaw  harlots.  But  we  will 
remain  here,  my  girl.  That  is  no  great  delight,  it  is  true, 
but  still  it  is  a  delight,  if  thou  remember  that  no  one  in 
this  house  will  deceive  thee,  no  one  here  will  offend  thee, 
no  one  will  break  thy  heart ;  that  here  thou  wilt  be  always 
as  an  eye  in  the  head  of  each  person,  that  thy  happiness 
will  be  the  first  question  always,  and  also  the  last  question 
of  my  life.  Come  —  " 

He  stretched  his  arms  toward  her,  and  she  fell  on  his 
breast  with  emotion  and  gratitude,  as  she  would  on  the 
breast  of  a  father  who  was  comforting  her  in  a  moment  of 
suffering. 

Pan  Gideon  fell  to  stroking  her  bright  head  with  the 
one  hand  that  remained  to  him,  and  long  did  they  sit 
there  in  silence.  Meanwhile  it  was  growing  dark,  the 
frosty  window-panes  glittered  in  the  moonlight,  and  dogs 
made  themselves  heard  here  and  there  with  prolonged 
barking. 


ON  THE   FIELD  OF  GLORY  141 

The  warmth  of  the  maiden's  body  penetrated  to  the 
heart  of  Pan  Gideon  which  began  to  beat  with  more  vigor, 
and  since  he  feared  to  make  a  declaration  too  early,  he 
would  not  expose  himself  then  to  temptation. 

"  Stand  up,  child,"  said  he.  "  Thou  wilt  not  weep 
now  ? " 

"  I  will  not,"  answered  she,  kissing  his  hand. 

"  Seest  thou !  Ah,  this  is  it !  Eemember  always  the 
place  where  thou  hast  a  sure  refuge,  and  where  it  will  be 
calm  for  thee,  and  pleasant.  Every  young  man  is  glad  to 
race  over  the  world  like  a  tempest,  but  for  me  thou  art 
the  only  one.  Fix  this  well  in  mind.  More  than  once, 
perhaps,  hast  thou  thought, '  My  guardian  seems  a  savage 
wolf;  he  is  glad  to  find  some  one  to  shout  at,  and  he 
has  no  understanding  of  my  young  ideas ; '  but  knowest 
thou  of  what  this  guardian  has  thought  and  is  thinking  at 
present  ?  Often  of  his  past  happiness,  often  of  that  pain, 
which  like  an  arrow  is  fixed  in  his  heart  —  that  is  true, 
but  besides  that  only  of  thee  and  thy  future,  only  of  this : 
to  secure  every  good  thing  for  thee.  Pan  Grothus  and  I 
talked  whole  hours  of  this.  He  laughed  because,  as  he 
said,  one  thought  alone  remained  with  me.  My  one  point 
was  to  secure  to  thee  after  my  death  even  a  sufficient  and 
quiet  morsel." 

"  May  God  not  grant  me  to  wait  for  that ! "  cried  she, 
bending  again  to  the  hand  of  Pan  Gideon. 

And  in  her  voice  there  was  such  sincerity  that  the  stern 
face  of  the  old  noble  was  radiant  with  genuine  joy  for  the 
moment. 

"  Dost  thou  love  me  a  little  ? " 

"  Oh,  guardian  ! " 

"  God  reward  thee,  child.  My  age  is  not  yet  so  ad- 
vanced, and  my  body,  save  for  the  wounds  in  my  heart 
and  my  person,  would  be  sufficiently  stalwart.  But  as 


142  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

men  say,  death  is  ever  sitting  'at  the  gate,  and  knocks  at 
the  door  whensoever  it  pleases.  Were  it  to  knock  here 
thou  wouldst  be  alone  in  the  world  with  Pani  Vinnitski. 
Pan  Grothus  is  a  good  man  and  wealthy ;  he  would  respect 
my  testament  and  wishes  at  all  times,  but  as  to  other 
relatives  of  my  late  wife  —  who  knows  what  they  would 
do  ?  And  this  estate  and  this  mansion  I  got  with  my  wife. 
Her  relatives  might  wish  to  resist,  and  raise  lawsuits. 
There  is  need  to  have  foresight  in  all  things.  Pan  Grothus 
gave  advice  touching  this  case — true,  it  is  effective  —  but 
strange,  and  therefore  I  will  not  speak  to  thee  yet  of  it.  I 
should  like  to  see  His  Grace  the  King  —  to  leave  thee  and 
my  will  to  his  guardianship,  but  the  king  is  occupied  now 
with  the  coming  war  and  the  Diet.  Pan  Grothus  says 
that  if  there  is  war  the  troops  will  move  first  under  the 
hetmans,  and  the  king  will  join  them  at  Cracow  —  per- 
haps then  —  perhaps  we  shall  go  together.  But  whatever 
happens,  know  this,  my  child ;  all  that  I  have  will  be  thine, 
though  I  should  have  to  follow  at  last  the  advice  of  Pan 
Grothus.  Yes !  —  even  for  one  hour  before  death !  Yes, 
so  help  me,  God.  For  I  am  not  a  wind  in  the  field,  not  a 
harebrain,  not  a  purse  emptier,  not  a  Tachevski." 


CHAPTER   IX 

PANNA  ANULKA  returned  to  her  room  filled  with  grati- 
tude toward  her  guardian,  who  up  to  that  hour  had  never 
spoken  to  her  with  such  kindness ;  and  at  the  same  time 
she  was  disenchanted,  embittered,  and  disgusted  with  the 
world  and  with  people.  In  the  first  moment  she  could 
not  and  knew  not  how  to  think  calmly ;  she  had  only  the 
feeling  that  a  grievous  wrong  had  been  done  her,  a  great 
injustice,  and  that  an  awfully  keen  disappointment  had 
struck  her. 

For  her  love,  for  her  sorrow,  for  her  yearning,  for  all 
that  she  had  done  to  bind  the  broken  threads  together, 
her  only  reward  was  a  hateful  suspicion.  And  there  was 
no  remedy.  She  could  not,  of  course,  write  to  Yatsek  a 
second  time,  to  justify  herself  and  explain  the  position. 
A  blush  of  shame  and  humiliation  covered  her  face  at  the 
mere  thought  of  this.  Besides,  she  was  almost  sure  that 
Yatsek  had  gone.  And  next  would  come  war;  perhaps 
she  would  never  behold  him  in  life  again;  perhaps  he 
would  fall  and  die  with  the  conviction  that  a  perverse 
and  wicked  heart  was  in  her  bosom.  All  at  once  bound- 
less sorrow  seized  her.  Yatsek  stood  before  her  eyes  as 
if  living,  with  his  embrowned  face  and  those  pensive  eyes 
which  more  than  once  she  had  laughed  at,  as  being  the 
eyes  of  a  maiden. 

The  girl's  thought  flies  like  a  swift  swallow  after  the 
traveller,  and  calls  to  him :  "  Yatsek  !  I  wish  thee  no 
evil !  God  sees  my  heart,  Yatsek."  Thus  does  she  call 


144  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

to  him,  but  he  makes  no  answer ;  he  rides  on  straight 
ahead.  What  does  he  think  of  her  ?  He  only  frowns  and 
spits  from  disgust  as  he  travels. 

Again  there  are  pearls  on  her  eyelids.  A  certain  weak- 
ness has  come  on  her,  a  moment  of  resignation  in  which 
she  says  to  herself :  "  Ah,  this  is  difficult !  May  God  for- 
give him,  and  go  with  him,  and  never  mind  me ! " 

But  her  lips  quiver  like  those  of  a  child,  her  eyes 
look  like  those  of  a  tortured  bird,  and  somewhere  off 
in  a  hidden  corner  of  her  soul,  which  is  as  pure  as  a  tear, 
she  blames  God  in  the  deepest  secret  for  that  which  has 
met  her. 

Then  again  she  felt  certain  that  Yatsek  had  never 
loved  her,  and  she  could  not  understand  why  he  had  not 
loved  her,  even  a  little. 

"  My  guardian  spoke  truly,"  said  she. 

But  later  on  came  reflection. 

"  No,  that  could  not  be." 

Immediately  she  recalled  those  words  of  Yatsek,  which 
were  fixed  in  her  memory  as  in  marble.  "  Not  thou  art 
to  go,  I  am  the  person  to  go ;  but  I  say  to  thee :  though  for 
years  I  have  loved  thee  more  than  health,  more  than  life, 
more  than  my  own  soul,  I  will  never  come  back  to  thee. 
I  will  gnaw  my  own  hands  off  in  torture,  but,  so  help  me, 
God,  I  will  never  come  back  to  thee."  And  he  was  pale 
as  a  wall  when  he  said  this,  and  almost  mad  from  pain 
and  from  anger.  He  had  not  come  back,  that  was  true  ! 
He  had  appeared  no  more,  he  had  left  her,  he  had  re- 
nounced her,  he  had  abandoned  her,  he  had  wronged  her ; 
with  an  unworthy  suspicion  he  and  the  priest  had  com- 
posed the  dreadful  letter  —  all  that  was  true,  and  her  guar- 
dian was  right  in  that.  But  that  Yatsek  had  never  loved 
her,  that  after  he  had  found  money  he  had  departed  with 
a  light  and  joyful  heart,  that  he  thought  of  paying  court 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  145 

to  others,  that  he  had  ceased  altogether  to  think  of  her,  — 
this  was  incredible.  Her  guardian  might  think  so  in  his 
carefulness,  but  the  truth  was  quite  different.  He  who 
has  no  love  does  not  grow  pale,  does  not  set  his  teeth, 
does  not  gnaw  his  fists,  does  not  rend  his  soul  in  anguish. 
Such  being  the  case,  the  young  lady  thought  the  difference 
was  only  this,  that  instead  of  one  two  were  now  suffering, 
hence  a  certain  consolation,  and  even  a  certain  hope,  en- 
tered her.  The  days  and  months  which  were  to  come 
seemed  gloomier,  it  may  be,  but  not  so  bitter.  The  words 
of  the  letter  ceased  to  burn  her  like  red-hot  iron,  for 
though  she  doubted  not  that  Yatsek  had  assisted  in  the 
writing,  it  is  one  thing  to  act  through  sorrow  and  pain, 
and  another  through  deliberate  malice. 

So  again  great  compassion  for  Yatsek  took  hold  of  her ; 
so  great  was  it,  and  especially  so  ardent,  that  it  could  not 
be  simply  compassion.  Her  thoughts  began  to  weave,  and 
turn  into  a  certain  golden  thread,  which  was  lost  in  the 
future,  but  which  at  the  same  time  cast  on  her  the  glitter 
of  a  wedding. 

The  war  would  soon  end  and  also  the  separation.  That 
cruel  Yatsek  would  not  return  to  Belchantska.  Oh,  no !  a 
man  so  resolute  as  he  when  once  he  says  a  thing  will  ad- 
here to  it ;  but  he  will  come  back  to  those  parts,  and  re- 
turn to  Vyrambki ;  he  will  live  near  by,  and  then  that  will 
happen  which  God  wishes.  He  went  away  it  may  be 
with  tears,  it  may  be  with  pain,  with  wringing  of  hands  — 
God  comfort  him !  He  will  come  home  with  a  full  heart, 
and  with  joy,  and,  especially  after  war,  with  great  glory. 

Meanwhile  she  will  be  there  quietly  in  Belchantska, 
where  her  guardian  is  so  kind ;  she  will  explain  to  that 
guardian  that  Yatsek  is  not  so  bad  as  other  young  men  — 
and  farther  on  moved  that  golden  thread  which  began  to 
wind  round  her  heart  again. 

10 


146  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

The  goldfinch,  in  the  Dantsic  clock  of  the  drawing- 
room,  whistled  out  a  late  hour,  but  sleep  flew  from  the 
young  lady  altogether. 

Lying  now  in  her  hed  she  fixed  her  clear  eyes  on  the 
ceiling  and  considered  what  disposition  to  make  of  her 
troubles  and  sorrows.  If  Yatsek  had  gone  it  was  only 
because  he  was  running  away  from  her,  for  according  to 
what  she  had  heard  war  was  still  far  from  them.  Her 
guardian  had  not  mentioned  that  young  Stanislav  and  the 
Bukoyemskis  were  to  go  away  also ;  it  was  proper  to  come 
to  an  understanding  with  them  and  learn  something  of 
Yatsek,  and  say  some  kind  word  which  might  reach  him 
through  them,  even  in  distant  camps,  and  in  war  time. 

She  had  not  much  hope  that  those  gentlemen  would 
come  to  Pan  Gideon's,  for  it  was  known  to  her  that  they 
had  gone  over  to  Yatsek,  and  that  for  a  certain  time  they 
had  been  looking  with  disfavor  on  Pan  Gideon ;  but  she 
relied  on  another  thing. 

In  some  days  there  would  be  a  festival  of  the  Most 
Holy  Lady ;  a  great  festival  at  the  parish  church  of  Prityk, 
where  all  the  neighboring  nobles  assembled  with  their 
families.  She  would  see  Pan  Stanislav  and  the  Buko- 
yemskis, if  not  in  front  of  the  church  then  at  dinner  in  the 
priest's  house.  On  that  day  the  priest  received  every  one. 

She  hoped  too  that  in  the  throng  she  would  be  able  to 
speak  with  them  freely,  and  that  she  would  not  meet  any 
hindrance  from  her  guardian  who,  though  not  very  kind 
toward  those  gentlemen  recently,  could  not  break  with 
them  in  view  of  the  service  which  they  had  shown  him. 

To  Prityk  from  Belchantska  the  road  was  rather  long, 
and  Pan  Gideon,  who  did  not  like  hurry,  passed  the  night 
at  Eadom,  or  at  Yedlina,  if  he  chose  the  road  through 
the  latter  place. 

This  time  because  of  the  overflow  they  took  the  safer 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  147 

though  longer  road  through  Radom,  and  started  one  day 
before  the  festival  —  on  wheels,  not  on  runners,  for  winter 
had  broken  on  a  sudden,  and  thoroughly.  After  them 
moved  two  heavily  laden  wagons  with  servants,  provi- 
sions, a  bed  and  sofas  for  decent  living  at  inns  where  they 
halted. 

The  stars  were  still  twinkling,  and  the  sky  had  barely 
begun  to  grow  pale  in  the  east  when  they  started.  Pani 
Vinnitski  led  morning  prayers  in  the  dark.  Pan  Gideon 
and  the  young  lady  joined  her  with  very  drowsy  voices, 
for  the  evening  before  they  had  gone  to  bed  late  because 
of  preparations  for  the  journey.  Only  beyond  the  village 
and  the  small  forest,  in  which  thousands  of  crows  found 
their  night  rest,  did  the  ruddy  light  shine  on  the  equally 
ruddy  face  and  drowsy  eyes  of  the  young  lady.  Her  lips 
were  fixed  ready  for  yawning,  but  when  the  first  sun-ray 
lighted  the  fields  and  the  forest  she  shook  herself  out  of 
the  drowsiness  and  looked  around  with  more  sprightliness, 
for  the  clear  morning  filled  her  with  a  certain  good  hope, 
and  a  species  of  gladness.  The  calm,  warm,  coming  day 
promised  to  be  really  wonderful.  In  the  air  appeared,  as 
it  were,  the  first  note  of  early  spring.  After  unparalleled 
snows  and  frosts  came  warm  sunny  days  all  at  once,  to 
the  astonishment  of  people.  Men  had  said  that  from  the 
New  Year  it  seemed  as  if  some  power  had  cut  off  the  win- 
ter as  it  were  with  a  knife-blade,  and  herdsmen  foretold  by 
the  lowing  of  cattle,  then  restive  in  the  stables,  that  the 
winter  would  not  come  back  again.  In  fact,  spring  itself 
was  then  present.  In  furrows,  in  the  forest,  at  the  north 
side  of  woods  and  along  streams,  strips  of  snow  still  ex- 
isted; but  the  sun  was  warming  them  from  above,  and 
from  beneath  were  flowing  out  streams  and  currents,  mak- 
ing in  places  broad  overflows  in  which  were  reflected  wet 
leafless  trees,  as  in  mirrors.  The  damp  ridges  of  fields 


148  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

gleamed  like  belts  of  gold  in  the  sun-rays.  At  times  a 
strong  wind  rose,  but  so  filled  with  gladsome  warmth  as 
if  it  came  from  out  the  sun's  body  directly,  and  flying 
over  the  fields  wrinkled  the  waters,  throwing  down  with 
its  movement  thousands  of  pearls  from  the  slender  dark 
twigs  of  the  tree  branches. 

Because  of  the  thaws  and  road  "  stickiness,"  and  also 
because  of  the  weighty  carriage  which  was  drawn  by  six 
horses  with  no  little  effort,  they  moved  very  slowly.  As 
the  sun  rose  more  and  more  the  air  grew  so  warm  that 
Panna  Sieninski  untied  the  ribbons  of  her  hood,  which 
dropped  to  the  back  of  her  head,  and  unbuttoned  her 
weasel-skin  shuba. 

"  Are  you  so  warm  ? "  inquired  Pani  Vinnitski. 

"  Spring,  Auntie  !  real  spring ! "  was  the  answer. 

And  she  was  so  charming  with  her  bright  and  somewhat 
dishevelled  head  pushed  out  from  her  hood,  with  laughing 
eyes  and  rosy  face,  that  the  stern  eyes  of  Pan  Gideon  grew 
mild  as  he  glanced  at  her.  For  a  while  he  seemed  as  if 
looking  at  her  then  for  the  first  time,  and  spoke  as  if  half 
to  himself,  — 

"  As  God  lives  thou  art  at  thy  best  also ! " 

She  smiled  at  him  in  answer. 

"  Oh,  how  slowly  we  are  moving,"  said  she  after  a  while. 
"  The  road  is  awful !  Is  it  not  true  that  on  a  long  road  one 
should  wait  till  it  dries  somewhat  ? " 

Pan  Gideon's  face  became  serious,  and  he  looked  out  of 
the  carriage  without  giving  an  answer. 

"  Yedlina  ! "  said  he,  soon  after. 

"  Then  perhaps  one  may  go  to  the  church  ? "  inquired 
Pani  VinnitskL 

"We  will  not,  first  because  the  church  is  sure  to  be 
closed,  for  the  priest  has  gone  to  Prityk,  and  second,  be- 
cause he  has  offended  me  greatly,  and  I  will  hide  my  hand 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  149 

if  he  approaches."  Then  he  added :  "  I  ask  you,  and  thee 
also,  Anulka,  not  to  converse  with  him  in  any  way." 

A  moment  of  silence  succeeded.  Suddenly  the  tramp- 
nig  of  horses  was  heard  behind  the  carriage,  and  the  sounds 
made  as  the  beasts  pulled  their  feet  out  of  the  mud  ;  these 
resembled  the  firing  of  muskets,  —  then  piercing  words 
were  heard  on  both  sides  of  the  carriage. 

"  With  the  forehead  !  with  the  forehead ! " 

That  was  from  the  Bukoyemskis. 

"  With  the  forehead ! "  answered  Pan  Gideon. 

"  Is  your  grace  for  Prityk  ? " 

"  I  go  every  year.  I  suppose  your  lordships  are  going 
also  to  the  festival  ? " 

"  You  may  lay  a  wager  on  that,"  replied  Marek.  "  One 
must  be  purified  from  sin  before  war  comes." 

"  But  is  it  not  early  yet  ? " 

"  Why  should  it  be  too  early  ? "  asked  Lukash.  "  All 
that  has  been  sinned  up  to  the  moment  will  fall  from 
one's  shoulders,  since  that  is  the  use  of  absolution ;  and  as 
to  sins  incurred  later,  the  priest  absolves  from  those  in 
presence  of  the  enemy,  in  partikulo  mortis." 

"  You  wish  to  say  in  articulo"  corrected  Pan  Gideon. 

"  All  the  same,  if  only  repentance  is  real." 

"  How  do  you  understand  repentance  ? "  inquired  the 
amused  Pan  Gideon. 

"  How  do  I  understand  repentance  ?  Father  Vior,  the 
last  time,  commanded  that  we  give  ourselves  thirty  stripes 
in  discipline,  and  we  gave  fifty ;  for  we  thought :  Well, 
since  this  pleases  the  Heavenly  Powers,  let  them  have  all 
they  want  of  it." 

At  this  even  the  serious  Pani  Vinnitski  laughed  and 
Panna  Anulka  hid  her  face  in  her  sleeve  as  if  warming 
her  nose  there. 

Lukash  noticed,  as  did  his  brothers,  that  their  answer 


150  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

had  roused  laughter,  hence  they  were  somewhat  offended 
and  silent ;  so  for  a  time  were  heard  only  the  rattling  of 
chains  on  the  carriage,  the  snorting  of  horses,  the  sound 
of  mud  under  hoofs,  and  the  croaking  of  crows.  Immense 
flocks  of  these  birds  were  sailing  away  in  the  sunlight 
from  small  places  and  villages  to  the  pine  woods. 

"  Ah !  they  feel  this  very  minute  that  there  will  be  food 
even  to  wade  in,"  said  the  youngest  Bukoyemski,  turning 
his  eyes  toward  the  crows. 

"  Yes,  war  is  their  harvest,"  said  Mateush. 

"  They  do  not  feel  it  yet,  for  war  is  far  off,"  said  Pan 
Gideon. 

"  Far  or  near,  it  is  certain ! " 

"  And  how  do  you  know  ? " 

"  We  all  know  what  the  talk  was  at  the  district  diets, 
and  what  instructions  will  be  given  to  the  general  Diet." 

"  True,  but  it  is  not  known  if  they  were  the  same  every- 
where." 

"  Pan  Prylubski,  who  has  travelled  through  a  great  part 
of  the  Commonwealth,  says  they  were  the  same  every- 
where." 

"  Who  is  Pan  Prylubski  ? " 

"  He  comes  from  Olkuts,  and  makes  levies  for  the  bishop 
of  Cracow." 

"  But  has  the  bishop  commanded  to  make  levies  before 
the  assembling  of  the  Diet  ? " 

"You  see,  your  grace,  how  it  is!  This  is  the  best 
proof  that  war  is  certain.  The  bishop  wants  a  splendid 
light  cavalry  regiment  —  well,  Pan  Prylubski  came  to 
these  parts  because  he  has  heard  of  us  somewhat." 

"  Ho !  ho !  Your  glory  has  gone  far  through  the  world. 
Are  you  going  ? " 

"  Of  course ! " 

"  All  of  you  ? " 


ON  THE   FIELD  OF   GLORY  151 

"  Why  should  we  not  all  go  ?  It  is  a  good  thing  during 
war  to  have  a  friend  at  one's  side,  and  still  better  a 
brother." 

"  Well,  and  Pan  Stanislav  ? " 

"  He  and  Pan  Yatsek  will  serve  in  one  regiment." 

Pan  Gideon  glanced  quickly  at  the  young  lady  sitting 
in  front ;  a  sudden  flame  rushed  over  her  cheeks,  and  he 
inquired  further, — 

"  Are  they  so  intimate  already  ?  Under  whom  will  they 
serve  ? " 

"  Under  Pan  Zbierhovski." 

"  Of  course  in  the  dragoons  ? " 

"In  God's  name,  what  are  you  saying?  That  is  the 
hussar  regiment  of  Prince  Alexander." 

"  Is  it  possible  !  Is  it  possible !  That  is  no  common 
regiment  —  " 

"  Pan  Yatsek  is  no  common  man." 

Pan  Gideon  had  it  on  his  lips  to  say  that  such  a  strip- 
ling in  the  hussars  would  be  a  soldier,  not  an  officer,  but 
he  held  back  the  remark,  fearing  it  might  seem  that  his 
letter  was  not  so  polite,  or  his  help  so  considerable  as  he 
had  told  Anulka,  so  he  frowned  and  said, — 

"  I  have  heard  of  the  mortgage  of  Vyrambki;  how  much 
was  given  on  it  ? " 

"  More  than  you  would  have  given,"  answered  Marek, 
dryly. 

Pan  Gideon's  eyes  glittered  for  a  moment  with  savage 
anger,  but  he  restrained  himself  a  second  time,  for  it 
occurred  to  him  that  further  conversation  might  serve  his 
purpose. 

"All  the  better,"  said  he,  "the  cavalier  must  be 
satisfied." 

The  Bukoyemskis,  though  slow-witted  by  nature,  began 
to  exaggerate,  one  more  than  the  other,  just  to  show  Pan 


152  ON   THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY 

Gideon  how  little  Tachevski  cared  for  him  and  all  in  his 
mansion. 

"  Of  course ! "  called  out  Lukash,  "  when  he  went  away 
he  was  almost  wild  from  delight.  He  sang  so  that  the 
candles  at  the  inn  toppled  over.  It  is  true,  that  we  had 
drunk  some  at  parting." 

Pan  Gideon  looked  again  at  Panna  Sieninski,  and  saw 
that  her  rosy  face  full  of  youth  and  life  had  become  as  it 
were  petrified.  Her  hood  had  fallen  off  entirely,  her  eyes 
were  closed  as  in  sleep ;  only  from  the  movement  of  her 
nostrils  and  the  slight  quivering  of  her  chin  could  it  be 
known  that  she  was  not  sleeping,  but  listening,  and  listen- 
ing intently.  It  was  painful  to  look  at  her,  but  the  merci- 
less noble  thought,  — 

"  If  there  is  a  splinter  in  thy  heart  yet  will  I  pluck  it 
out  of  thee !  "  And  he  said  aloud,  — 

"  Just  as  I  expected  —  " 

"  What  did  you  expect  ? " 

"  That  you  gentlemen  would  be  drunk  at  the  parting,  and 
that  Pan  Tachevski  would  go  away  singing.  Of  course, 
he  who  is  seeking  fortune  must  hurry,  and  if  it  smiles  on 
him,  perhaps  he  may  catch  it  —  " 

"  Of  course ! "  exclaimed  Lukash. 

"  Father  Voynovski,"  added  Marek,  "  gave  Tachevski  a 
letter  to  Pan  Zbierhovski,  who  is  his  friend,  and  in  Zbier- 
hova  the  land  is  such  that  you  can  sow  onions  in  any 
place,  —  and  he  has  an  only  daughter,  just  fifteen  years  of 
age.  So  don't  you  bother  about  Tachevski ;  he  will  make 
his  way  without  you,  and  without  these  sands  around 
Eadom ! " 

"I  do  not  bother  myself  about  him,"  said  Pan 
Gideon,  dryly.  "But  perhaps  you  gentlemen  are  in  a 
hurry  to  ride  on  ?  My  carriage  moves  in  this  mud  like 
a  tortoise." 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  153 

"  Well,  here  is  to  you  with  the  forehead ! " 

"  With  the  forehead !  with  the  forehead !  I  am  the 
servant  of  your  lordships  ! " 

"  We  are  yours  in  the  same  way ! " 

Having  said  this  the  brothers  moved  forward  more 
speedily,  but  when  they  had  ridden  an  arrow-shot  from  the 
carriage  they  reined  in  again  and  talked  with  animation. 

"Did  ye  see?"  asked  Lukash/'I  said 'Of  course!'  twice, 
and  twice  I  thrust  a  sword  into  his  heart  as  it  were ;  he 
almost  burst  out." 

"  I  did  better,"  said  Marek,  "  for  I  struck  both  the  girl 
and  the  old  man." 

"  How  ?    Tell  us,  do  not  hide ! "  called  the  brothers. 

"Did  ye  not  hear?" 

"  We  heard,  but  do  thou  repeat." 

"  I  struck  with  what  I  said  of  Panna  Zbierhovski.  Ye 
saw  how  the  girl  became  pale  ?  I  looked  at  her ;  she  had 
her  hand  on  her  knee  and  she  opened  and  closed  it,  opened 
and  closed  it,  just  like  a  cat  before  scratching.  A  man 
could  see  that  anger  was  diving  down  into  her." 

But  Mateush  reined  in  his  horse,  and  he  added,  — 

"  I  was  sorry  for  her  —  such  a  dear  little  flower  —  and 
do  ye  remember  what  old  Pan  Serafin  said  ? " 

"  What  did  he  say  ? "  inquired,  with  great  curiosity, 
Lukash,  Marek,  and  Yan,  reining  in  their  horses. 

Mateush  looked  at  them  a  while  through  his  protruding 
eyes,  then  said  as  if  in  sorrow,  — 

"  But  if  I  have  forgotten  ? " 

Meanwhile  not  only  Pan  Gideon,  but  Pani  Vinnitski, 
who  generally  knew  very  little  of  what  was  happening 
around  her,  turned  attention  to  the  changed  face  of  the 
young  lady. 

"  But  what  is  the  matter,  Anulka  ?    Art  thou  cold  ? " 

"No,"  answered  the  girl,  with  a  sort  of  sleepy  voice 


154    .  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

which  seemed  not  her  own.  "  Nothing  is  the  matter,  only 
the  air  affects  me  strangely  —  so  strangely." 

Though  her  voice  broke  from  moment  to  moment  she 
had  no  tears  in  her  eyes ;  on  the  contrary,  in  her  dry  pupils 
there  glittered  sparks  peculiar,  uncommon,  and  her  face 
had  grown  older.  Seeing  this  Pan  Gideon  said  to  him- 
self, — 

"Would  it  not  be  better  to  strike  while  the  iron  is 
hot?" 


CHAPTER  X 

MANY  nobles  appeared  at  the  festival  from  near  and  even 
distant  places.  There  were  assembled  the  Kohanovskis, 
the  Podgaiyetskis,  the  Silnitskis,  the  Potvorovskis,  the 
Sulgostovskis,  Tsyprianovitch  with  his  son,  the  Bukoyem- 
skis  and  many  others.  But  the  greatest  interest  was 
roused  by  the  arrival  of  Prince  Michael  Chartoryski,  the 
voevoda  of  Sandomir,  who  stopped  at  Prityk  on  his  way  to 
the  Diet  at  Warsaw  and,  in  waiting  for  the  festival,  had 
passed  some  days  in  devotion.  All  were  glad  of  his 
presence,  for  he  added  splendor  to  the  occasion,  and  at 
the  same  time  it  was  possible  to  learn  from  him  no  little 
touching  public  questions.  He  spoke  of  the  injustices 
which  the  Porte  had  committed  against  the  Common- 
wealth in  fixing  the  boundary  of  Podolia,  and  the  raids 
which  in  defiance  of  treaties  had  ruined  Eussian  lands 
recently.  He  declared  war  to  be  certain.  He  said  that 
a  treaty  with  the  Emperor  would  be  concluded  beyond 
question,  and  that  even  adherents  of  France  would  not 
show  it  open  opposition,  since  the  French  court,  though 
unfriendly  in  general  to  the  Empire,  knew  the  peril  in 
which  the  Commonwealth  found  itself.  Whether  the 
Turks  would  hurl  themselves  first  against  Cracow,  or 
Vienna  was  unknown  to  Prince  Michael,  but  it  was  known 
to  him  that  the  enemy  were  preparing  "  arms  and  men  " 
at  Adrianople,  and  in  addition  to  the  forces  with  Tdkoli 
at  Koshytsi,  nay  those  in  all  Hungary,  thousands  were 
assembling  from  Rumelia,  from  Asia,  from  regions  on  the 


156  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

Euphrates  and  the  Tigris,  from  Africa,  from  the  Eed  Sea 
to  the  waves  of  the  measureless  ocean. 

The  nobles  heard  this  news  eagerly;  the  older  men, 
who  knew  how  gigantic  was  the  power  of  the  pagan,  with 
anxiety  in  their  faces,  the  younger  men  with  knit  brows, 
and  with  fire  in  their  glances.  But  hope  and  enthusiasm 
were  predominant,  for  fresh  in  their  minds  was  the  mem- 
ory of  Hotsim,  where  the  king  reigning  actually,  a  hetman 
at  that  time,  leading  Polish  forces,  besieged  a  Turkish 
power  greater  than  his  own,  bore  it  apart  upon  sabres,  and 
trampled  it  with  horsehoofs.  They  were  comforted  by 
the  thought  that  the  Turks,  who  rushed  with  irresistible 
daring  on  all  troops  of  other  nations,  felt  their  hearts 
weaken  when  they  had  to  stand  eye  to  eye  in  the  open 
field  against  that  terrible  "  Lehistan "  cavalry.  Still 
greater  hope  and  still  higher  enthusiasm  were  roused  by 
the  preaching  of  Father  Voynovski.  Pan  Gideon  was 
somewhat  afraid  lest  in  that  sermon  there  might  be  some 
reference  to  sins,  and  certain  points  of  blame  which  would 
touch  him  and  his  treatment  of  Yatsek,  but  there  was 
nothing  of  that  sort.  War  and  the  mission  of  the  Com- 
monwealth had  swept  the  priest  away  heart  and  soul. 
"  Christ,"  said  he,  "  has  chosen  thee  among  all  the  nations, 
He  has  placed  thee  on  guard  before  all  the  others,  He  has 
commanded  thee  to  stand  beneath  His  cross  and  defend, 
to  thy  last  drop  of  blood  and  the  last  breath  in  thee,  that 
faith  which  is  the  foundation  of  living.  The  field  of 
glory  lies  open  before  thee,  hence,  though  blood  were  to 
flow  around  thee  on  both  sides,  though  arrows  and 
darts  were  to  stick  in  thee,  rise,  lion  of  God,  shake  thy 
mane,  and  thunder  so  that  from  that  thunder  the  mar- 
row will  melt  in  the  bones  of  the  pagan,  and  crescents 
and  horse-tails  will  fall,  like  a  pine  wood  in  front  of  a 
tempest." 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  157 

Thus  did  Father  Voynovski  speak  to  the  knightly 
hearers  before  him,  because  he  was  an  old  soldier  who 
had  fought  all  his  life  and  knew  how  it  was  on  the 
battlefield.  When  he  spoke  of  war  it  seemed  to  those 
present  that  they  were  looking  on  the  canvases  in  the 
king's  castle  at  Warsaw,  on  which  various  battles  and 
Polish  victories  were  presented  as  if  real. 

"  See,  now,"  said  he,  "  the  regiments  are  starting.  Their 
spears  are  lowered  to  a  line  with  the  middle  of  the  horse- 
ears  ;  they  have  bent  forward  in  the  saddle,  there  is  a  cry 
of  fear  among  the  pagans,  and  delight  up  in  heaven.  The 
Most  Holy  Mother  runs  to  the  window  with  all  her  might, 
crying :  '  Oh  come,  dear  Son,  and  see  how  the  Poles  are 
attacking ! '  The  Lord  Jesus  with  his  holy  cross  blesses 
them.  '  By  God's  wounds  ! '  he  cries, '  there  they  are,  my 
nobles,  my  warriors.  Their  pay  here  is  ready  for  them  ! ' 
And  the  archangel,  holy  Michael,  strikes  his  palms  on 
his  thighs  and  shouts :  '  Into  them,  the  dog-brothers ! 
Strike ! '  That  is  how  they  rejoice  up  in  heaven.  And 
those  down  here  cut  and  cut.  Men,  standards,  horses 
roll  over  and  over.  They  rush  across  the  bellies  of 
Janissaries,  over  captured  cannon,  and  trampled  cres- 
cents; they  advance  to  glory,  to  reward,  to  an  accom- 
plished mission,  to  salvation,  to  immortality." 

When  at  last  he  finished  with  the  words,  "  And  Christ 
calls  you,  too ;  it  is  your  time  now  to  the  field  of  glory  ! " 
there  rose  a  shout  in  the  church,  and  a  clattering  of 
sabres.  At  Mass,  when  during  the  Gospel  every  blade 
sounded  in  its  scabbard,  and  steel  glittered  in  the  sun- 
light, it  seemed  to  tender  women  that  war  had  already 
begun;  and  they  fell  to  sobbing,  committing  their  fathers 
and  husbands  and  brothers  to  the  Most  Holy  Lady. 

The  Bukoyemskis,  whispering  among  themselves,  made 
a  vow  to  move  immediately  after  the  festival,  and  not  to 


158  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

take  to  their  lips,  until  Easter,  water,  milk,  or  even  beer, 
but  content  themselves  with  drinks  which  keep  up  heat 
in  the  blood,  and  therefore  valor. 

General  enthusiasm  was  so  great  that  even  the  cold, 
stern  Pan  Gideon  did  not  resist  it.  He  thought  for  a 
while  that,  though  his  left  arm  was  missing,  he  might 
hold  the  reins  in  his  teeth,  and  with  his  right  hand  take 
vengeance  once  more  for  the  wrongs  which  he  had  suf- 
fered from  cursed  pagans,  and  besides  gild  anew  his 
former  services  to  the  Commonwealth.  But  he  made  no 
vow,  and  left  the  whole  matter  for  further  meditation. 

Meanwhile  the  service  was  concluded  in  splendor.  From 
the  cemetery  were  fired  cannon  given  by  the  Kohanovskis 
for  important  occasions.  In  the  tower  the  swinging  bells 
thundered.  The  tame  bear  in  the  choir  pumped  the  organ 
with  such  vigor  that  the  tin  pipes  almost  flew  from  their 
settings.  The  church  was  filled  with  smoke  from  censers, 
and  trembled  from  the  voices  of  people.  Mass  was  cele- 
brated by  the  prelate  Tvorkovski,  from  Radom,  —  a  learned 
man,  full  of  sentences,  quotations,  examples,  and  proverbs ; 
at  the  same  time  he  was  gladsome,  and  knew  the  world 
thoroughly.  For  these  reasons,  men  went  to  him  for  coun- 
sel in  every  question ;  and  so  did  Pan  Gideon,  who  went 
the  more  readily,  as  the  prelate  was  a  friend  of  his.  On 
the  eve  of  the  festival,  Pan  Gideon  was  with  him  at  con- 
fession ;  but  when,  besides  the  confession,  he  began  to  ac- 
knowledge his  intentions,  the  object  of  which  was  Panna 
Anulka,  the  prelate  deferred  that  to  a  later  and  special 
meeting,  saying  that  he  had  barely  time  to  hear  the  sins 
of  common  people.  "  On  the  way  back  from  the  festival," 
said  he  to  Pan  Gideon, "  you  can  send  home  the  women 
and  stay  with  me  at  Eadom,  where,  procul  negotiis  (far 
from  business),  I  can  listen  to  you  in  freedom." 

And  thus  did  they  manage.     Hence,  a  day  later  they 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  159 

sat  down  before  a  decanter  of  worthy  Hungarian  and  a 
plate  of  roast  almonds,  which  the  prelate  took  with  wine 
very  willingly. 

"  I  am  silent,"  said  he ;  "  and  attentive  —  speak  on ! " 

Pan  Gideon  took  a  draught  from  the  glass  and  looked 
from  his  iron  eyes  with  some  discontent  at  the  prelate, 
because  the  latter  had  not  eased  his  conversation  by  a 
proper  beginning. 

"  Hm  !  somehow  it  is  not  easy ;  I  see  that  it  is  more  dif- 
ficult than  I  imagined." 

"  Then  I  will  help  you.  Did  you  wish  to  speak  of  some 
holy  thing  ? " 

"  Of  a  holy  thing  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  which  has  two  heads  and  four  feet." 

"  What  sort  of  holy  thing  is  that  ? "  asked  Pan  Gideon, 
astonished. 

"  I  mention  a  riddle.     Guess  it." 

"My  dear  prelate,  whoso  has  important  affairs  in  his 
head  has  no  time  for  riddles." 

"  Pshaw  !     Think  a  while  ! " 

"  Some  holy  thing  with  two  heads  and  four  feet  ? " 

"  Yes." 

"  As  God  lives,  I  know  not." 

"  It  is  holy  matrimony.     Is  that  not  so  ? " 

"  True,  as  God  is  dear  to  me !  Yes,  yes,  precisely  on 
that  subject  do  I  wish  to  talk  with  you." 

"  Then  it  is  a  question  of  Anulka  Sieninski  ?  " 

"Of  her  exactly.  Do  you  see,  my  benefactor,  she,  of 
course,  is  not  my  relative,  or  if  she  is,  the  relationship  is 
so  distant  that  no  one  could  prove  it.  But  I  have  become 
attached  to  her,  for  I  reared  her,  and  I  am  bound  in  grati- 
tude to  her  family,  for  what  the  Pangovskis  had  in  Eus- 
sia,  just  as  the  Jolkievskis,  Danilovitches,  and  Sobieskis, 
they  had  from  the  Sieninskis,  or  through  them.  I  should 


160  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

like  to  leave  the  orphan  what  I  have,  but  in  fact  the  for- 
tune of  the  Pangovskis  has  vanished  through  Tartar  attacks ; 
there  remains  only  the  estate  of  my  late  wife.  It  is  mine ; 
she  left  it  by  will  to  me ;  but  this  place  is  full  of  her  rela- 
tives. First  of  all  is  Pan  Grothus,  the  starosta  of  Kai- 
grod.  I  do  not  fear  him,  for  he  is  rich  beyond  need,  and 
a  good  man.  For  that  matter  it  was  he  who  gave  me  this 
idea,  which  before  that  had  occurred,  it  is  true,  more  than 
once  to  me ;  for  the  desire  was  at  the  bottom  of  my  heart 
in  a  slumber,  but  he  roused  it.  In  addition  to  Pan  Grothus 
are  the  Sulgostovskis,  the  Krepetskis,  the  Zabierzovskis. 
These  look  even  to-day  with  ill-will  at  the  young  lady ; 
but  how  would  they  look  after  my  death  ?  If  I  make  a 
will  and  leave  what  I  own  to  her  they  will  go  to  the  courts ; 
there  will  be  lawsuits  dragging  on  from  tribunal  to  tri- 
bunal. How  could  she,  poor  thing,  help  herself  ?  I 
cannot  leave  her  in  such  a  condition.  Attachment,  compas- 
sion, and  gratitude  are  strong  links.  I  ask  with  a  clear 
conscience  if  I  am  not  bound  to  secure  her  even  in  such 
a  way?" 

The  prelate  bit  a  nut  in  two  and  showed  the  second 
half  to  Pan  Gideon. 

"  Do  you  know  why  this  nut  pleases  me  ?  Because  it 
is  good !  If  it  were  decayed  I  would  not  eat  it." 

"  Then  what  ? " 

"Then  that  Anulka  pleases  your  taste,  for  she  is  an 
almond.  Hai !  and  what  an  almond !  If  she  were  fifty 
years  old  it  is  certain  that  your  conscience  would  not  be 
so  troubled  concerning  her  future." 

Pan  Gideon  was  confused  at  this,  but  the  prelate  con- 
tinued, — 

"  I  do  not  take  this  ill  of  you,  for,  as  you  see,  there  must 
be  a  good  reason  for  everything,  and  God  has  so  arranged 
that  every  man  prefers  a  young  turnip  to  an  old  one.  With 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF  GLORY  161 

wine  it  is  different,  therefore  we  agree  willingly  as  to  wine 
with  the  arrangement  of  Providence." 

"  Yes,  it  is  true.  Except  wine,  what  is  young  is  better 
always ;  Pan  Kohanovski  wrote  only  humorously,  that  an 
old  man,  like  an  old  oak,  is  better  than  a  young  one. 
This  is  the  one  question  for  me :  if  I  leave  property  to  her 
as  my  wife  no  one  will  dare  move  a  finger ;  but  if  I  leave 
it  to  her  as  a  ward,  there  will  be  many  lawsuits  and  quar- 
rels, and  perhaps  armed  attacks  also.  Who  could  protect 
her  from  the  latter  ?  Of  course  not  Pani  Vinnitski ! " 

"  That  is  undoubted." 

"But  since  I  am  neither  a  giddy  nor  an  empty 
man,  I  did  not  wish  to  decide  this  alone,  hence  I  have 
come  to  you  to  confirm  me  in  the  conviction  that  I  am 
acting  wisely,  and  that  you  will  support  me  with  clear 
counsel." 

The  prelate  thought  a  while,  and  then  added, — 

"  You  see,  that  advice  in  a  matter  of  this  kind  is  diffi- 
cult, and  a  man  repeats  more  than  once  to  himself  with 
Boetius,  Si  tacuisses,  pJiilosoplius  mansisses  (if  thou  remain 
silent,  thou  wilt  be  a  philosopher) ;  or  with  Job, '  Even  a 
fool  if  he  remain  silent  will  be  considered  a  wise  man.' 
Your  intention,  hi  so  far  as  it  is  roused  by  warm  affection, 
is  justified,  and  in  so  far  also  as  it  flows  from  care  for  the 
good  of  the  girl,  ^s  even  praiseworthy.  But  will  not  some 
injustice  be  done  her,  will  there  not  be  need  to  constrain 
her,  or  to  lead  her  with  threats  to  the  altar  ?  For  I  have 
heard  that  she  and  Yatsek  Tachevski  are  in  love.  And 
truly,  without  beating  about  the  bushes,  I  have  more  than 
once  seen  him  a  frequent  guest  at  your  mansion." 

"  What  have  you  seen  ? "  inquired  Pan  Gideon,  abruptly. 

"  Nothing  sinful,  but  signs  through  which  intimacy  and 
love  are  denoted.  I  saw  more  than  once  how  they  held 
each  other's  hands  longer  than  was  needed,  how  they  fol- 


162  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLOKY 

lowed  each  other  with  their  eyes.  I  saw  him  once  in  a 
tree  dropping  cherries  down  into  her  apron,  and  how  they 
so  looked  at  each  other  that  the  cherries  fell  to  the  ground 
past  one  rim  of  the  apron.  I  saw  her  when  looking  at  fly- 
ing storks  lean  on  him,  and  then  —  women  are  always 
subtle  —  scold  him  for  coming  too  near  her.  And  what 
more  did  I  see  ?  Various  things  which  prove  secret 
wishes.  You  will  say  that  this  is  nothing.  Of  course, 
nothing !  But  that  she  felt  the  will  of  God  toward  him  as 
much,  or  more,  than  he  toward  her,  only  a  blind  man  could 
help  seeing,  and  I  wonder  that  you  did  not  see  this.  I 
wonder  still  more,  if  you  did  see  it,  that  you  did  not  stop 
it  in  view  of  your  own  intentions." 

Pan  Gideon  had  seen  and  known  this,  but  still  the 
words  of  the  prelate  produced  on  him  a  terrible  impres- 
sion. It  is  one  thing  when  some  pain-causing  secret  is 
hidden  in  the  heart,  and  quite  another  when  a  strange 
hand  pushes  into  one's  bosom  and  shakes  up  that  secret. 
So  now  his  face  became  purple,  his  eyes  filled  with  blood, 
a  great  bunch  of  veins  came  out  on  his  forehead,  and  he 
began  to  pant  on  a  sudden,  and  to  breathe  so  quickly  that 
the  prelate,  in  alarm,  asked,  — 

"What  is  the  matter?" 

Pan  Gideon  answered,  with  a  motion  of  the  hand,  that 
it  was  nothing,  but  he  remained  silent. 

"  Drink  some  wine,"  cried  the  priest. 

He  scretched  out  his  arm  and  with  trembling  hand  took 
the  glass,  raised  it  to  his  lips,  drank,  blew  through  his 
lips,  and  whispered, — 

"  It  darkened  before  my  eyes  just  a  trifle." 

"  Because  of  what  I  told  you  ? " 

"No.  That  for  some  time  has  occurred  to  me  often, 
but  now  I  am  fatigued  by  the  fast,  by  the  journey,  and  by 
the  spring,  which  is  unexpected  and  early." 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF  GLORY  163 

"  Then  perhaps  it  would  be  better  not  to  wait  for  May, 
but  be  bled  immediately." 

"  I  will  be  bled,  but  I  will  rest  a  while  now,  and  we 
will  return  later  on  to  this  business." 

A  fairly  long  time  passed  before  Pan  Gideon  recovered 
completely,  but  at  last  he  recovered.  The  veins  relaxed 
on  his  forehead,  his  heart  began  to  beat  evenly,  and  he 
continued,  — 

"I  will  not  say  that  strength  fails  me.  Were  I  to 
squeeze  with  my  one  hand  I  could  crush,  as  I  think,  this 
silver  goblet  very  easily ;  but  though  strength  and  health 
are  both  in  God's  hand  they  are  not  identical." 

"  Man's  life  is  fragile  ! " 

"  But  just  because  of  that,  if  something  is  to  be  done 
there  is  need  to  act  quickly.  You  speak,  my  benefactor, 
of  Pan  Yatsek  and  that  affection  which  the  young  people 
might  feel  for  each  other.  I  will  say  sincerely  that  I  was 
not  blind.  I  too  saw  what  was  happening,  but  only  in 
recent  days  did  I  note  it ;  for  remember  that  till  recently 
she  was  a  green  berry,  which  even  now  has  barely  ripened. 
He  came  every  day,  it  is  true,  but  because,  perhaps,  he  had 
not  much  to  eat  in  his  own  house ;  besides,  I  received  him, 
as  it  were,  through  compassion.  Father  Voynovski  trained 
him  in  Latin  and  at  the  sabre,  and  I  gave  him  nourish- 
ment. That's  the  whole  story.  Only  a  year  ago  he 
reached  manhood.  I  looked  on  them  as  children  who 
were  thinking  of  various  plays  and  amusements.  I  con- 
sidered it  an  ordinary  occurrence.  But  that  such  a  pauper 
should  dare  to  think ;  and,  besides,  of  whom  ?  —  of  Panna 
Anulka !  That,  I  confess,  never  came  to  my  mind,  and 
only  in  the  last  hours  did  I  take  note  of  anything." 

"  Nonsense !    A  pauper  is  a  pauper,  but  Tadhevski  —  " 

"  Of  Hungerdeath !  No,  my  benefactor,  he  who  licks  a 
stranger's  saucepan  should  be  asked  only  into  dogs'  com- 


164  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

pany.  When  I  saw  what  kind  of  man  he  was  I  looked  at 
him.  more  carefully,  and  know  you  what  I  found  ?  This, 
that  not  merely  was  he  a  pauper  and  a  giddy  head,  but  a 
venomous  reptile,  ever  ready  to  sting  the  hand  feeding 
him.  Thank  God  he  is  gone ;  but  he  has  stung,  not  me 
alone,  but  that  innocent  maiden." 

"  How  is  that  ? " 

Pan  Gideon  began  to  relate  how  it  was,  painting  with 
such  blackness  the  deeds  of  Tachevski  that  a  hangman 
might  have  been  called  in  immediately  to  take  him. 

"  Never  fear,  my  benefactor,"  said  he  at  last.  "  During 
our  journey  to  Prityk  the  Bukoyemskis  poured  out  in  full 
to  Anulka ;  ah,  to  the  full  so  completely  that  it  flowed 
over,  and  now  the  situation  is  such  that  never  will  the 
girl  feel  such  abhorrence  for  any  creature  of  God  as  for 
that  whipper-snapper,  that  roysterer,  that  abortion." 

"  Be  moderate,  or  your  blood  will  boil  again." 

"  True.  And  I  did  not  wish  to  speak  of  him,  but  of  this, 
that  I  have  not  in  view  any  injustice  to  the  girl,  or  any 
constraint.  Persuasion  is  another  thing,  but  even  that 
should  be  used  by  a  stranger,  yet  by  a  man  who  is  at  the 
same  time  her  friend  and  mine,  —  a  man  known  for  wit 
and  dignity,  who  can  use  noble  phrases,  move  the  heart 
and  convince  the  reason.  Hence  my  desire  is  to  beg  you, 
my  special  benefactor,  to  see  to  this.  You  will  not  refuse 
me ;  you  will  do  this,  not  merely  from  friendship,  you  will 
do  it  because  it  is  honorable  and  proper." 

"  It  is  a  question  of  her  good  and  of  yours,  hence  I  will 
not  refuse ;  but  I  should  like  to  have  time  to  decide  how 
this  may  be  accomplished  most  easily." 

"  Then  I  will  go  at  once  to  the  barber  and  have  myself 
bled,  so  as  to  go  home  clearer  witted,  —  but  do  you  make 
your  plan.  For  you  that  will  not  be  difficult,  and  on  the 
other  side  there  will  be,  as  I  think,  no  obstacle." 


ON  THE   FIELD   OF  GLOEY  165 

"  There  can  be  only  one  obstacle,  lord  brother." 

«  What  is  it  ? " 

"  Friendship  should  tell  the  truth,  hence  I  speak  freely. 
You  are  an  honorable  person,  I  know  that,  but  rather  stub- 
born. You  have  this  reputation,  and  you  have  it  because 
your  dependants  all  fear  you  tremendously.  Not  only 
the  peasants,  concerning  whom  you  have  quarrelled  with 
Father  Voynovski,  but  your  servants,  attendants,  and  man- 
agers. Tachevski  feared  you,  Pani  Yinnitski  fears  you, 
the  young  lady  fears  you.  Two  matchmakers  will  appear 
according  to  custom.  I  will  do  what  I  can,  but  I  will  not 
guarantee  that  the  other  may  not  destroy  all  my  labor." 

During  one  moment  Pan  Gideon's  eyes  flashed  with 
anger,  for  he  did  not  like  to  have  the  truth  told  in  his 
presence ;  but  amazement  now  conquered  his  anger,  so  he 
asked,  — 

"  Of  what  are  you  speaking  ?  What  other  matchmaker 
is  there  ? " 

"  Fear,"  said  the  prelate. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THEY  were  unable  to  go  that  same  day  to  Belchantska, 
for  Pan  Gideon  weakened  considerably  after  bleeding,  and 
said  that  some  rest  was  needed.  Next  morning,  how- 
ever, he  felt  brighter;  he  had  grown  young,  as  it  were, 
and  he  approached  his  own  mansion  with  good  hope, 
though  with  a  certain  disquiet.  Occupied  with  his  own 
thoughts  entirely,  he  spoke  little  along  the  way  with  the 
prelate,  but  when  they  were  entering  the  village  he  felt 
his  disquiet  increasing. 

"  This  is  a  wonder  to  me,"  said  he.  "  Ere  this  time  I 
came  home  as  a  man  who  is  master,  and  all  others  were 
concerned  about  this,  with  what  face  would  I  greet  them ; 
while  now  I  am  the  anxious  one,  I  ask  myself  how  will 
they  greet  me." 

"  Virgil  has  said,"  replied  the  prelate,  " '  amor  omnia 
vincit '  (love  conquers  everything),  but  he  forgot  to  add, 
that  it  changes  everything  also.  This  Delilah  will  not 
shear  your  locks,  for  you  are  bald,  but  that  I  shall  see  you 
spinning  at  her  feet,  as  Hercules  spun  at  the  feet  of 
Omphale,  is  certain." 

"Ei!  my  nature  is  not  of  that  kind.  I  have  known 
always  how  to  hold  in  my  fists  both  servants  and  house- 
hold." 

"  So  people  say,  but  for  this  very  reason  it  lies  in  the 
position  that  some  one  will  take  you  in  hand  very 
thoroughly." 

"The  hand  is  a  dear  one!"  said  Pan  Gideon,  with  a 
joyousness  which  for  him  was  unusual 


ON  THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  167 

They  drove  very  slowly,  for  the  mud  in  the  village  was 
terrible ;  since  they  had  started  from  Eadom  not  so  soon 
after  midday,  night  had  fallen  already.  In  the  cottages 
at  the  two  sides  of  the  road  light  came  from  the  windows 
and  stretched  in  red  lines  to  the  cottages  opposite.  Here 
and  there  near  the  fence  appeared  some  human  form,  that 
of  a  woman,  or  of  a  man  who,  seeing  the  travellers,  bared 
his  head  and  bowed  as  low  as  his  girdle.  It  was  clear  from 
these  bowings,  which  seemed  excessive,  that  Pan  Gideon 
held  people  in  his  fist,  nay  more,  that  he  held  them  too 
firmly,  and  that  Father  Voynovski  blamed  him,  not  with- 
out reason,  for  tyranny.  But  the  old  noble  felt  in  his 
bosom  a  softer  heart  than  had  ever  been  in  it  till  that 
evening,  so  looking  at  those  bent  figures,  and  seeing  the 
windows  of  those  cottages  leaning  earthward,  he  said,  — 

"  I  will  grant  some  favor  to  those  subjects  whose  part 
she  takes  always." 

"  Oh,  see  to  it  that  thou  do  so,"  said  the  prelate. 

And  they  were  silent.  Pan  Gideon  was  occupied  for  a 
time  with  his  own  thoughts,  then  he  added,  — - 

"I  know  that  you  need  no  advice  in  this  matter;  but 
you  must  explain  to  the  lady  what  a  benefaction  is  be- 
coming ready  for  her,  and  that  I  think  about  her  first  of 
all ;  but  in  case  of  resistance,  which  I  do  not  expect,  — 
well,  then  even  scold  her  in  some  degree." 

"  You  said  that  you  did  not  wish  to  constrain  her." 

"  I  said  so,  but  it  is  one  thing  if  I  were  to  threaten,  and 
another  if  some  one  else,  who,  besides,  is  a  spiritual  person, 
exposes  her  ingratitude." 

"  Leave  that  task  to  me.  I  have  undertaken  it  and 
will  use  my  best  efforts ;  but  I  will  talk  to  the  girl  in  the 
most  tender  way  possible." 

"  Very  well,  very  well !  But  one  word  more.  She  feels 
great  abhorrence  for  Tachevski,  but  should  there  be  any 


168  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

mention  of  him  it  would  be  well  to  say  something  more 
against  him." 

"  If  he  has  acted  as  you  say,  this  will  not  be  needed." 

"  We  are  arriving.  Well !  In  the  name  of  the  Father 
and  the  Son  —  " 

"  And  the  Holy  Ghost  —  Amen ! " 

They  arrived,  but  no  one  came  out  to  meet  them,  for  the 
wheels  made  no  sound  because  of  deep  mud,  and  the  dogs 
did  not  bark  at  the  horses  or  at  the  men,  whom  they  recog- 
nized. It  was  dark  in  the  hall,  for  the  servants  were  evi- 
dently sitting  in  the  kitchen  ;  and  it  happened  that  when 
Pan  Gideon  first  called,  "  Is  any  one  here  ? "  no  one  came 
to  him,  and  at  the  second  'call,  in  sharper  tones,  the  young 
lady  herself  appeared. 

She  came  holding  a  light  in  her  hand,  but  since  she 
was  in  the  gleam  of  it  and  they  in  the  darkness  she,  not 
seeing  them  at  once,  remained  near  the  threshold;  and 
they  did  not  speak  for  a  moment  since  to  begin  with, 
it  seemed  a  special  sign  to  them,  that  she  had  come 
out  before  others,  and  second,  because  her  beauty  aston- 
ished them  as  much  as  if  they  had  never  beheld  it  till 
that  moment. 

The  fingers  with  which  she  grasped  the  candle  seemed 
transparent  and  rosy ;  the  gleam  crept  along  her  bosom, 
lighted  her  lips  and  her  small  face  which  looked  some- 
what drowsy  and  sad,  perhaps  because  her  eyes  were  in 
a  deep  shade  while  her  forehead  and  the  glorious  bright 
hair,  which  was  as  a  crown  just  above  it,  were  still  in  full 
radiance.  And  she  all  in  quiet  and  splendor  stood  there 
in  the  gloom  like  an  angel  created  from  ruddy  brightness. 

"  Oh,  as  God  is  dear  to  me,  a  vision  ! "  said  the  prelate. 

Then  Pan  Gideon  called,  — 

"Anulka!" 

Leaving  the  light  on  a  nitch  of  the  chimney,  she  ran  to 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  169 

them  and  gave  greeting,  joyously.  Pan  Gideon  pressed 
her  to  his  heart  with  much  feeling,  commanded  her  to 
rejoice  at  the  arrival  of  a  guest  so  distinguished,  a  man 
famous  as  a  giver  of  counsel,  and  when  after  greeting 
they  entered  the  dining-hall  he  asked,  — 

"  Is  supper  over  ? " 

"  No.  The  servants  were  to  bring  it  from  the  kitchen, 
and  that  is  why  no  one  was  standing  at  the  entrance." 

The  prelate  looked  at  the  old  noble,  and  asked,  — • 

"  Then  perhaps  without  waiting  ? " 

"  No,  no,"  answered  Pan  Gideon,  "  Pani  Vinnitski  will 
be  here  directly." 

Thereupon  Pani  Vinnitski  made  herself  felt  in  reality, 
and  fifteen  minutes  later  they  sat  down  to  heated  wine 
and  fried  eggs.  The  prelate  ate  and  drank  well,  but  at 
the  end  of  the  supper  his  face  became  serious,  and  he  said, 
turning  to  Panna  Anulka,  — 

"  My  gracious  young  lady,  God  knows  why  people  call 
me  a  counsellor  and  why  they  take  advice  of  me,  but  since 
your  guardian  does  so,  I  must  speak  with  you  on  a  certain 
task  of  importance  which  he  has  given  my  poor  wit  to 
accomplish." 

When  Pan  Gideon  heard  this,  the  veins  swelled  on 
his  forehead;  the  young  lady  paled  somewhat,  and  rose 
in  disquiet,  for,  through  some  unknown  reason,  it  seemed 
to  her  that  the  prelate  would  talk  about  Yatsek. 

"  I  beg  you  to  another  room,"  said  he. 

And  they  left  the  dining-hall. 

Pan  Gideon  sighed  deeply  once  and  a  second  time ;  then 
he  drummed  on  the  table  with  his  fingers,  and  feeling  the 
need  of  talking  down  his  internal  emotion  by  words  of 
some  kind,  he  said  to  Pani  Vinnitski, — 

"Have  you  noticed  how  all  the  relatives  of  my  late  wife 
hate  Anulka  ? " 


170  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  Especially  the  Krepetskis,"  answered  Pani  Vinnitski. 

"  Ha !  they  almost  grit  their  teeth  when  they  see  her ; 
but  soon  they  will  grit  them  still  harder." 

"How  is  that?" 

"You  will  learn  in  good  season;  but  meanwhile  we 
must  find  a  bed  for  the  prelate." 

After  a  time  Pan  Gideon  was  alone.  Two  servants 
came  to  remove  the  supper  dishes,  but  he  sent  them  away 
with  a  quick  burst  of  anger,  and  there  was  silence  in  the 
dining-hall,  only  the  great  Dantsic  clock  repeated  loudly 
and  with  importance :  tik-tak !  tik-tak !  Pan  Gideon  placed 
his  hand  on  his  bald  head  and  began  to  walk  in  the 
chamber.  He  approached  the  door  beyond  which  the 
prelate  was  talking  with  Anulka,  but  he  heard  merely 
sounds  in  which  he  distinguished  the  voice  but  not  the 
words  of  the  prelate.  So  in  turn  he  walked  and  halted. 
He  went  to  the  window,  for  it  seemed  to  him  that  there 
he  would  breathe  with  more  freedom.  He  looked  for  a 
while  at  the  sky,  with  eyes  from  which  expression  had 
vanished,  —  that  sky  over  which  the  wind  was  hurrying 
the  torn  clouds  of  spring,  with  light  on  their  upper  edges 
through  which  the  pale  moon  seemed  to  rise  higher  and 
higher.  As  often  as  he  rested  an  evil  foreboding  took 
hold  of  him.  He  looked  through  the  window  close  to 
which  black  limbs  of  trees  were  wrestling  back  and  forth 
with  the  wind,  as  if  in  torment ;  in  the  same  way  his 
thoughts  were  struggling  back  and  forth,  disordered,  evil, 
resembling  reproaches  of  conscience,  and  painful  fore- 
bodings that  some  bad  thing  would  happen,  and  that  near 
punishment  was  waiting  —  but  when  it  grew  bright  out  of 
doors,  again  better  hope  entered  him. 

Every  one  has  a  right  to  think  of  his  own  happiness — 
as  to  Yatsek  Tachevski  it  was  of  little  importance  what 
such  people  do !  What  was  the  question  at  present  ? 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  171 

The  happiness  and  calm  future  of  a  young  girl ;  but  besides 
this  there  smiled  on  him  a  little  life  in  his  old  age  —  and 
this  belongs  to  him.  This  only  is  real,  the  rest  is  wind, 
wind  ! 

And  he  felt  again  a  turning  of  the  head,  and  black 
spots  danced  before  his  vision,  but  that  lasted  very  briefly. 
Then  he  approached  the  door  behind  which  his  fate  was 
in  the  balance.  Meanwhile  the  light  on  the  table  acquired 
a  long  wick  and  the  chamber  grew  gloomy.  At  times  the 
voice  of  the  prelate  became  sharper,  so  that  words  would 
have  reached  the  ear  of  Pan  Gideon  had  it  not  been  for 
that  loud  and  continuous  "tik-tak."  It  was  easy  to 
understand  that  such  a  conversation  could  not  end  quickly, 
still,  Pan  Gideon's  alarm  grew  and  grew,  turning,  as  it 
were,  into  certain  wonderful  questions  woven  into  the 
past,  with  memories  not  only  of  former  misfortunes  and 
pain,  but  also  of  former  unextinguished  transgressions,  of 
former  grievous  sins,  and  of  recent  injustices  inflicted  not 
only  on  Tachevski,  but  on  others. 

"  Why  and  wherefore  shouldst  thou  be  happy  ?  "  asked 
his  conscience. 

And  he  would  have  given  at  that  moment  he  knew  not 
how  much  if  even  Pani  Vinnitski  might  return  to  the 
chamber,  so  that  he  should  not  be  alone  with  those 
thoughts  of  his.  But  Pani  Vinnitski  was  occupied  some- 
where with  work  in  another  part  of  the  mansion,  while  in 
that  dining-hall  there  was  nothing  but  the  clock  with  its 
"tik-tak!" 

"  For  what  deed  should  God  reward  thee  ? "  asked  his 
conscience. 

Pan  Gideon  felt  now  that  if  that  girl,  who  was  at  once 
like  a  flower  and  an  angel,  should  fail  him,  there  would  be 
a  darkness  in  his  life  which  would  last  till  the  night  of 
death  should  descend  on  him. 


172  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

With  that  the  door  opened  on  a  sudden  and  Panna 
Sieninski  came  in  from  the  next  chamber.  She  was  pale ; 
there  were  tears  in  her  eyes;  and  behind  her  was  the 
prelate. 

"  Art  thou  weeping  ? "  asked  Pan  Gideon,  with  a  hoarse, 
stifled  voice. 

"From  gratitude,  guardian,"  cried  she,  stretching  her 
hands  to  him. 

And  she  fell  at  his  knees  there. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THAT  evening,  or  late  at  night,  Pani  Vinnitski  appeared 
in  the  room  of  her  relative,  and,  finding  the  young  lady- 
still  dressed,  she  talked  to  her. 

"  I  cannot  recover  from  amazement,"  said  she ;  "  sooner 
should  I  have  looked  for  death  than  that  such  an  idea 
should  have  come  to  the  head  of  Pan  Gideon." 

"  Neither  did  I  look  for  it." 

"  How  is  it  then  ?  And  is  it  so,  really  ?  I  know  not 
what  to  do,  to  be  glad,  or  the  opposite.  We  know  that 
the  prelate  as  a  spiritual  person  has  better  judgment  than 
the  laity.  He  is  right  when  he  says  that  till  death  thou 
wilt  have  a  roof  over  thy  head,  and  that  roof  thy  own,  not 
another's.  But  Pan  Gideon  is  old" —  here  she  spoke  lower 
—  "  art  thou  not  a  little  afraid  of  him  ? " 

"  It  is  all  in  the  past ;  there  is  nothing  to  think  of  at 
present,"  answered  Anulka. 

"  How  dost  thou  say  that  ? " 

"  I  say  that  I  owe  him  gratitude  for  a  refuge,  and  a 
morsel  of  bread,  and  that  these  are  poorly  paid  for  by  my 
person  which  no  one  else  cares  for ;  but  since  he  cares,  that 
too,  is  a  favor  on  his  part." 

"  He  began  long  ago  to  wish  for  this,"  said  the  old 
woman  mysteriously.  "  After  he  had  talked  to-day  with 
thee  he  called  me.  I  thought  that  there  was  something 
wrong  with  the  supper,  and  that  he  would  reproach  me, 
but  he  said  nothing.  I  saw  that  for  some  reason  he  was 
cheerful,  and  all  at  once  he  broke  the  news  to  me.  My 


174  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

legs  trembled  under  me.  '  What  is  the  matter  ? '  asked  he. 
'  You  are  turned,  like  Lot's  wife,  to  a  pillar  of  salt,'  said 
he.  'Is  it  because  I  have  taken  such  a  mushroom?' 
'  No,'  I  answered,  'but  because  it  is  so  unexpected.'  *  With 
me,'  said  he,  then, '  that  is  an  old  idea.  Like  a  fish  at  the 
bottom  of  a  river  it  was  unknown  till  some  one  helped  it 
to  swim  to  the  surface.  And  dost  thou  know  who  that 
was  ? '  I  felt  sure  that  it  was  the  prelate.  '  Not  at  all,' 
said  he, '  but  Pan  Grothus.'" 

A  moment  of  silence  followed. 

"  But  I  thought  Pan  Yatsek  — "  said  Anulka  through 
her  set  teeth. 

"Why  Yatsek?" 

"  To  show  that  he  did  not  care  for  me." 

"  Thou  knowest  that  Yatsek  has  not  seen  Pan  Gideon." 

Then  Anulka  began  to  repeat  feverishly,  — 

"  Yes,  I  know !  He  had  something  else  in  his  head  ! 
Let  that  go  !  I  do  not  want  to  know  anything.  I  do 
not,  I  do  not !  It  is  all  finished,  and  finished  forever." 

A  dry,  nervous  weeping  shook  her  bosom.  After  a 
moment  she  repeated  again, — 

"  It  is  finished  beyond  recall ! "  Then  they  knelt  down 
to  an  "  Our  Father,"  which  they  repeated  each  evening  in 
company. 

Next  day  Anulka  appeared  with  a  calm  face,  but 
something  had  changed  in  her,  something  remained  un- 
expressed, something  had  shut  itself  up  in  her.  She 
was  not  sad,  but  all  at  once,  she  had  grown,  as  it  were, 
some  years  older,  and  she  had  in  her  now  a  certain  calm 
dignity,  so  that  Pan  Gideon,  who  hitherto  had  taken  into 
account  himself  only,  began  without  noting  it,  to  consider 
her  also.  In  general  he  was  unable  to  command  him- 
self, and  it  seemed  to  him  specially  strange  that  he  felt  in 
some  sense  his  dependence  on  Anulka.  He  began  to  fear 


ON  THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  175 

those  thoughts  which  she  did  not  express,  but  which  she 
might  conceal  in  her  spirit.  He  tried  to  forestall  such, 
and  put  in  place  of  them  others,  of  the  kind  which  he 
wanted.  Even  the  silence  of  Pani  Vinnitski  was  oppres- 
sive and  seemed  to  him  suspicious;  so  he  worked  out 
fantastic  pictures,  talked,  joked,  but  there  flashed  up  in 
his  steel  eyes  at  times  certain  gleams  of  impatience. 

Meanwhile  news  of  his  engagement  had  gone  through 
the  neighborhood.  Of  this  engagement  he  now  made  no 
secret ;  on  the  contrary,  he  sent  letters  announcing  it  to 
Pan  Serafin,  and  to  his  nearest  neighbors ;  he  wrote  let- 
ters to  the  Kohanovskis,  to  the  Podlodovskis,  to  the  Sul- 
gostovskis,  to  Pan  Grothus,  to  the  Krepetskis,  and  even  to 
distant  relatives  of  his  late  wife,  with  invitations  to  the 
betrothal,  after  which  the  marriage  would  be  celebrated 
immediately. 

Pan  Gideon  would  have  preferred  to  get  a  dispensation 
from  the  banns  even,  but  unfortunately  it  was  the  Lenten 
season,  and  he  had  to  wait  till  after  Easter.  He  took  both 
women,  therefore,  to  Eadom  where  the  young  lady  was  to 
find  her  wedding  outfit,  and  he  to  buy  horses  more  showy 
than  those  which  he  had  at  that  time  in  his  stables. 

Eeports  came  to  him  that  among  the  relatives  who  had 
hoped  to  inherit  everything  not  only  after  his  late  wife, 
but  after  him,  there  was  as  much  movement  as  there  is 
in  a  beehive ;  but  this  pleased  him,  since  he  hated  them 
all  from  his  innermost  spirit,  and  was  planning  at  all 
times  to  harm  them.  Those  tidings  of  meetings,  whis- 
pered conferences,  and  counsels  shortened  his  visit  to 
Eadom.  And  when  at  last  his  stay  there  was  ended, 
and  the  horses  together  with  new  harness  were  pur- 
chased, he  returned  on  Easter  eve  to  his  mansion. 
Guests  began  to  arrive  almost  at  the  same  time,  for  the 
betrothal  was  to  take  place  on  the  third  day  after  Easter. 


176  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

First  came  the  Krepetskis  who  were  both  the  nearest 
relatives  and  nearest  neighbors.  The  father  was  almost 
eighty  years  old,  with  the  visage  of  a  vulture,  and  re- 
nowned as  a  miser.  He  had  three  daughters :  Tekla,  the 
youngest,  was  pretty  and  pleasant ;  Agneshka  and  Johanna 
were  not  youthful,  they  were  testy  old  maids  with  pimples 
on  their  cheeks  at  all  seasons.  He  had  a  son,  Martsian, 
nicknamed  Pniak  (stump)  in  the  neighborhood.  He  bore 
the  name  justly,  for  at  the  first  glance  he  seemed  a  great 
stump ;  he  had  a  mighty  chest,  and  broad  shoulders.  His 
bow-legs  were  so  short  that  he  was  almost  dwarflike,  and 
his  arms  reached  his  kneepans.  Some  thought  him  a 
hunchback;  he  was  not,  however,  but  his  head  without 
a  neck  was  fixed  so  closely  to  his  body  that  his  high 
shoulders  reached  his  ears,  very  nearly.  Out  of  that 
head  peered  prominent,  lustful  eyes,  and  his  face  was  like 
that  of  a  he-goat.  A  small  beard  which  he  wore  as  if  in 
defiance  of  general  custom,  increased  the  resemblance. 

He  did  not  serve  as  a  warrior,  for  he  had  been  ridi- 
culed from  service,  for  which  reason  he  had  had  in  his 
time  many  duels.  There  was  uncommon  strength  in  his 
stumpy  body,  and  people  feared  him  in  all  places,  since 
he  was  a  quarreller  and  a  road-blocker,  who,  in  every  af- 
fair, was  glad  to  seek  pretexts ;  he  was  as  irritable  as 
a  vicious  beast,  and  wounded  savagely  in  Radom  one 
Krepetski,  his  cousin,  a  handsome  and  worthy  young 
man  who  almost  died  of  the  injuries  then  inflicted.  He 
felt  respect  only  for  Yatsek,  whose  skill  at  the  sabre  was 
known  to  him,  and  before  the  Bukoyemskis,  one  of  whom, 
Lukash,  threw  him  over  a  fence  like  a  bundle  of  straw 
once  in  Yedlina.  He  had  the  deserved  reputation  of  be- 
ing a  great  profligate.  Pan  Gideon  had  driven  him  out 
of  the  mansion  a  few  years  before  that,  because  he  had 
looked  too  much  in  goat  fashion  at  Panna  Auulka,  a  little 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  177 

girl  at  that  period.  But  since  then  some  years  had  passed, 
and,  as  they  had  met  later  in  Radom,  and  in  neighboring 
houses,  Pan  Gideon  invited  him  now  with  the  family. 

Immediately  after  the  Krepetskis  came  the  Sulgostov- 
skis,  twin  brothers,  who  so  resembled  each  other  that  when 
they  put  on  coats  of  like  fashion  no  man  could  distinguish 
them ;  next  came  three  remote  Sulgostovskis  from  beyond 
Prityk  —  and  then  a  numerous  family  formed  of  nine 
people,  the  handsome  Zabierzovskis.  From  Yedlinka 
came  Pan  Serafin,  but  alone,  since  his  son  had  gone  to  his 
regiment  already ;  Pan  Podlodovski,  the  starosta,  once  the 
agent  of  the  great  lord  in  Zamost ;  the  Kohanovskis ;  the 
priest  from  Prityk ;  the  prelate  Tvorkovski  from  Radom, 
who  was  to  bless  the  ring,  and  many  small  nobles  from 
near  and  distant  places,  some  even  without  invitation, 
with  this  idea,  that  a  guest  though  quite  unknown  would 
be  sure  to  find  welcome,  and  that  when  there  is  a  chance 
to  eat  and  drink  a  man  should  not  miss  it. 

Belchantska  was  crowded  with  carriages  and  wagons, 
the  stables  were  filled  with  horses,  the  outbuildings  with 
servants  of  all  sorts;  everywhere  in  the  mansion  were 
colored  coats,  sabres,  shaven  foreheads;  and  with  these 
went  Latin,  the  twittering  of  women,  farthingales,  laces, 
and  various  ornaments.  Maids  were  flying  around  with 
hot  water,  and  tipsy  servants  with  excellent  wine  in  de- 
canters. From  morning  until  night-hours  the  kitchen 
was  steaming  like  a  tar  pit.  The  windows  of  the  mansion 
gleamed  and  flashed  every  evening,  so  that  the  whole 
place  around  there  was  radiant. 

And  amid  all  this  tumult  Pan  Gideon  moved  through 
the  chambers,  walked  about  and  gave  welcome,  magnifi- 
cent, important,  grown  young  as  it  were  for  the  second 
time,  dressed  in  crimson,  and  wearing  a  sabre  which  glit- 
tered with  jewels,  a  sabre  which  Pauna  Anulka  had  in- 

12 


178  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

herited ;  it  was  her  only  dowry  from  wealthy  forefathers. 
If  giddiness  seized  him  he  leaned  on  an  armchair,  and 
again  he  moved  forward,  showed  honor  to  guests  who 
were  personages,  and  struck  one  heel  against  the  other 
when  greeting  older  ladies;  but  above  all  he  followed 
with  eyes  which  were  more  and  more  enamoured  "  his 
Anulka,"  who  bloomed  in  that  many-colored  throng. 
Amid  glances  which  were  frequently  ill-wishing,  fre- 
quently jealous,  and  filled  sometimes  with  venom,  she 
was  as  fair  as  a  lily,  somewhat  sad,  or  only  conscious,  it 
may  be,  of  the  weight  of  that  fact  which  she  had  to 
encounter. 

Thus  things  continued  till  the  evening  of  the  third  day, 
that  is,  Tuesday,  when  the  mortars  of  the  mansion  thun- 
dered in  the  yard,  thus  announcing  to  the  guests  and  the 
country  that  the  solemn  moment  had  come,  the  moment 
of  betrothal. 

The  guests  ranged  themselves  then  as  a  half-circle  in 
the  drawing-room,  men  and  women  in  splendid  costumes 
bright  as  a  rainbow  in  the  light  of  the  candles.  In  front 
of  them  stood  Pan  Gideon  and  Panna  Anulka.  Silence 
settled  down,  and  the  eyes  of  all  people  were  fixed  on  the 
bride,  who  with  downcast  eyes,  with  attention  and  dignity 
on  her  face,  without  a  smile,  but  not  sad,  seemed  as  if 
drowsy. 

The  prelate  Tvorkovski  in  his  surplice,  having  near 
him  young  Tekla  Krepetski,  who  held  a  silver  plate  with 
rings  on  it,  advanced  from  the  half-circle  and  addressed 
those  who  were  soon  to  be  married.  He  spoke  learnedly, 
long,  and  with  eloquence,  showing  what  were  the  spon- 
salia  de  futuro,  and  what  great  importance  from  the 
earliest  days  of  Christianity  was  attached  to  betrothals. 
He  quoted  Tertullian,  and  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  the 
opinion  of  various  learned  canonists,  then  turning  to  Pan 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  179 

Gideon  and  Panna  Sieninski  he  explained  to  them  how- 
wise  their  decision  was,  what  great  benefaction  they 
promised  each  other,  and  how  their  future  happiness 
depended  on  themselves  only. 

Those  present  listened  with  admiration,  but  also  with 
impatience,  for  as  relatives  from  whom  their  inheritance 
was  slipping  they  looked  on  that  marriage  with  repug- 
nance. Pan  Gideon,  who  from  standing  long  had  grown 
dizzy,  began  to  rest  on  one  leg  and  then  on  the  other,  and 
to  give  signs  with  his  eyes  to  the  prelate  to  finish ;  these 
signs  he  was  not  quick  to  notice,  but  at  last  he  blessed 
the  rings  and  put  them  on  the  fingers  of  the  affianced. 

Then  the  mortars  thundered  again  in  the  yard,  and 
from  the  gallery  in  the  dining-hall  was  heard  a  loud 
orchestra  made  up  of  five  Radom  Jews  who  played 
nicely.  The  guests  came  now  in  turn  to  congratulate, 
for  the  greater  part  with  sourness  and  insincerely.  The 
two  Krepetski  old  maids  simply  jeered  as  they  courtesied 
to  their  "Aunt,"  and  Pan  Martsian,  when  kissing  her 
hands,  recommended  himself  to  her  graces  with  such  a 
goat  glance  that  Pan  Gideon  ought  to  have  driven  him 
from  the  mansion  a  second  time. 

But  others,  more  remote  relatives,  being  better  and  less 
greedy,  gave  sincere,  cordial  wishes.  Now  the  door  of 
the  dining-hall  was  thrown  open ;  Pan  Gideon  gave  his 
arm  to  his  betrothed,  and  after  him  moved  the  other 
couples  amid  the  glitter  and  the  quivering  of  flames 
caused  by  a  sudden  cold  gust  which  had  blown  through 
the  entrance.  From  the  kitchen  came  the  servants,  half 
tipsy,  with  decanters  of  wine  and  an  unreckonable  num- 
ber of  dishes. 

From  the  opening  of  doors  there  was  such  cold  air  in 
the  dining-hall  that  guests,  while  sitting  down  to  the 
table,  were  seized  the  first  moment  with  a  shiver,  while 


180  ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY 

the  flickering  of  candles  made  the  whole  hall,  in  spite  of 
its  elegant  furnishing,  seem  dark  and  gloomy.  But  it 
was  proper  to  hope  that  wine  would  soon  warm  the  blood 
in  all  present,  and  wine  was  not  spared  by  Pan  Gideon. 
He  was  rather  stingy  in  every-day  life,  but  on  exceptional 
occasions  he  liked  so  to  show  himself  that  people  spoke 
long  of  him  afterward.  This  happened  now.  Behind 
every  guest  an  attendant  was  standing  with  a  mossy  and 
big-bellied  bottle,  while  under  the  table  were  hidden  a 
number  of  servants  with  bottles  also,  so  that  in  case  a  guest 
could  not  find  more  to  drink  on  the  table  he  put  down 
a  goblet  twixt  his  knees  and  they  filled  it  immediately. 
Immense  glasses  for  drinkers,  great  goblets,  glittered  in 
front  of  each  man,  but  before  ladies  were  smaller  glasses, 
either  French  or  Italian. 

The  guests  did  not  occupy  the  whole  table,  however, 
for  Pan  Gideon  had  commanded  to  set  more  plates  than 
there  were  guests  in  the  mansion.  The  prelate  cast  his 
eyes  on  those  empty  places  and  fell  to  praising  the  hospi- 
tality of  the  house  and  the  master;  at  that  moment  he 
rose  in  his  chair  somewhat,  wishing  to  arrange  the  folds 
of  his  soutane,  hence  those  present  supposed  that  he  was 
going  to  offer  the  earliest  toast,  and  were  silent. 

"  We  are  listening ! "  said  a  number  of  voices. 

"  Oh,  there  is  no  reason,"  said  the  prelate,  with  joyous- 
ness.  "  There  is  no  toast  yet,  though  the  time  will  come 
soon  for  it.  I  see  some  of  you  gentlemen  rubbing  your 
heads  rather  early,  and  the  Kohanovskis  are  whispering  as 
well  as  counting  on  their  fingers.  It  is  difficult  to  expect 
rhymes  from  any  if  not  from  the  Kohanovskis.  I  wish 
to  say  only  that  it  is  an  old  Polish  and  praiseworthy  cus- 
tom to  leave  thus  a  place  for  a  guest  who  is  unexpected." 

"  Oh,"  answered  Pan  Gideon,  "  as  the  house  is  lighted 
up  some  one  may  come  from  the  darkness." 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  181 

"  And  perhaps  some  one  is  coming,"  said  Kohanovski. 
"  It  may  be  Pan  Grothus  ? " 

"  No  —  Pan  Grothus  has  gone  to  the  Diet.  If  a  man 
comes  he  will  be  unexpected." 

"  But  the  earth  is  soft,  we  shall  not  hear  him." 

"  Well,  a  dog  is  barking  under  the  window,  so  some  one 
is  coming." 

"  No  one  will  drive  in  from  that  side,  for  the  windows 
look  into  the  garden." 

"  But  the  dog  is  not  barking,  he  is  howling." 

That  was  the  case  really.  The  dog  had  barked  once, 
twice,  a  third  time,  then  the  barking  turned  to  a  low, 
gloomy  howling. 

Pan  Gideon  quivered  despite  himself,  for  he  remem- 
bered how  years  and  years  earlier  in  another  place,  at  his 
house,  which  stood  five  miles  from  Pomorani,  in  Kussia, 
dogs  had  howled  in  the  same  way  before  a  sudden  onrush 
of  Tartars. 

The  thought  came  to  Panna  Anulka,  that  she  had  no 
cause  to  expect  any  one,  and  that  should  any  man  come  to 
her  from  the  darkness  to  that  lighted  mansion  he  would 
be  late  in  his  coming.  But  it  seemed  somehow  strange  to 
other  guests,  all  the  more  as  the  first  dog  was  joined  by  a 
second,  and  a  double  howl  was  heard  now  near  that  win- 
dow. So  they  listened  in  disagreeable  silence,  which  was 
broken  only  after  a  while  by  Martsian  Krepetski, — 

"  A  guest  at  whom  the  dogs  howl  is  nothing  to  us," 
said  he. 

"  Wine ! "  called  Pan  Gideon. 

But  the  glasses  were  full,  hence  there  was  no  need  to 
pour  at  that  moment.  Old  Krepetski,  father  of  Martsian, 
rose  from  his  chair  somewhat  heavily,  wishing  to  speak, 
as  seemed  evident.  All  turned  their  eyes  to  him.  Old 
men  began  to  surround  their  ears  with  their  hands  to  hear 


182  ON  TfiE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

better,  but  he  only  moved  his  lips  after  long  waiting,  his 
chin  almost  meeting  his  nose,  for  he  was  toothless. 

Meanwhile,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  the  earth  was 
soft  from  thawing,  there  came  from  the  other  side  of  the 
house,  as  it  were,  a  dull  clatter  —  and  it  was  heard  rather 
long,  long  enough  to  go  twice  round  the  courtyard. 
Hence  old  Krepetski,  who  had  raised  his  glass,  held  it  a 
while,  looked  at  the  door,  and  then  put  the  glass  down 
again ;  other  guests  acted  in  like  manner. 

"  See  who  has  come !  "  said  Pan  Gideon  to  his  attendant. 

The  youth  rushed  out,  returned  straightway,  and 
answered,  — 

w  There  is  no  one." 

"  That  is  strange,"  said  the  prelate.  "  The  sound  was 
heard  clearly." 

"  We  all  heard  it,"  said  one  of  the  twin  Sulgostovskis. 

"  And  the  dogs  have  stopped  howling,"  said  others. 

Then  the  door  of  the  entrance,  badly  fastened  by  the 
servant,  as  was  evident,  opened  of  itself,  and  a  new  draught 
of  air  entered  with  such  violence  that  it  quenched  from 
ten  to  twenty  candles. 

"  What  is  that.? "  "  Shut  the  door ! "  "  The  candles  are 
dying  ! "  said  a  number  of  voices. 

But  with  the  wind  had  rushed  into  the  hall,  as  it  were, 
some  unknown  terror.  Pani  Vinnitski,  who  was  super- 
stitious and  timid,  began  then  to  cross  herself  audibly. 

"In  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  —  " 

"  Woman  !  be  silent ! "  commanded  Pan  Gideon. 

Then  turning  to  Panna  Sieninski  he  kissed  her  hand. 

"  A  quenched  candle  cannot  trouble  my  gladness,"  said 
he,  "  and  God  grant  me  to  be  as  happy  to  the  end  of  my 
days  as  I  am  at  this  moment.  Is  that  not  right,  my 
Anulka?" 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  183 

"  Yes,  guardian,"  said  she,  bending  toward  his  hand. 

"Amen!"  ended  the  prelate,  who  rose  to  address  them. 

"  Gracious  ladies  and  gentlemen,  since  that  unexpected 
sound  stopped,  as  is  evident,  Pan  Krepetski's  ideas  let  me 
be  the  earliest  expounder  of  those  feelings  with  which  our 
hearts  are  warmed  toward  the  future  wife  and  her  hus- 
band. Hence,  ere  we  cry  out  0  Hymen,  0  Hymenaios, 
before  we,  in  Koman  fashion,  begin  to  call  Thalassius,  the 
beautiful  youth  who  God  grant  may  appear  at  the  earliest, 
let  us  raise  ex  imo  this  first  toast  to  their  prosperity  and 
coming  happiness:  Vivant,  crescant,floreant"  (may  they 
live,  increase,  flourish). 

"  Vivant !   Vivant !  "  thundered  all  guests. 

The  Kadom  orchestra  was  heard  that  moment,  and  out- 
side the  windows  the  drivers  fell  to  cracking  their  whips. 

Long  did  the  shouts  last,  with  the  stamping  of  feet,  the 
sounding  of  horns  and  the  cracking  of  whips.  The  ser- 
vants, too,  raised  a  shout  throughout  the  whole  mansion, 
and  in  the  dining-hall,  amid  endless  cheers,  rose  great 
sounds  of  wine-gulping. 

"  Vivant,  crescant,  floreant !  " 

Silence  came  only  when  Pan  Gideon  stood  up,  raised  his 
glass,  and  said  in  a  loud  voice,  — 

"  My  guests  and  relatives,  very  gracious  and  most  dear 
to  my  heart !  I  express  with  inadequate  words  my  grati- 
tude to  all ;  I  will  first  bow  to  you  profoundly  for  that 
brotherly  and  neighborly  good-feeling  which  you  have 
shown  me  by  meeting  here  under  my  poor  roof  in  such 
numbers  —  " 

The  words  "  under  my  poor  roof  "  were  pronounced  with 
a  kind  of  marvellously  mild,  and,  as  it  were,  submissive 
accents,  then  he  sat  down  and  bent  his  head,  so  that  the 
forehead  rested  really  on  the  table.  And  the  guests  won- 
dered that  a  man  usually  so  distant  and  so  haughty  should 


184  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

speak  with  such  affection.  They  thought  that  great  hap- 
piness melts  even  hearts  the  most  obdurate,  and,  waiting 
for  what  he  had  to  say  further,  they  looked  at  his  iron- 
gray  head  resting  yet  on  the  edge  of  the  table. 

"  Silence !     "We  are  listening ! "  said  voices. 

And  in  fact  deep  silence  had  followed. 

But  Pan  Gideon  was  motionless. 

"What  is  the  matter?  What  has  happened?  For 
God's  sake !  Speak  on ! "  cried  they. 

But  Pan  Gideon  answered  only  with  a  terrible  rattling ; 
then  his  shoulders  and  arms  began  on  a  sudden  to  quiver. 

Panna  Sieninski  sprang  from  her  chair  pale  as  a  wall, 
and  cried  in  terrified  accents, — 

"  Guardian !  guardian  ! " 

At  the  table  were  dismay  and  confusion;  cries  and 
questions  rose  everywhere.  Guests  surrounded  Pan  Gid- 
eon, the  prelate  seized  his  arms  and  brought  him  to  the 
back  of  the  chair,  some  began  to  throw  water  on  him, 
others  cried,  "Take  him  to  the  bed  and  bleed  him  as 
quickly  as  possible."  Some  of  the  women  were  tearful ; 
some  ran,  as  if  frantic,  through  the  chambers  with  groans 
or  with  sharp  lamentation.  But  Pan  Gideon  remained 
sitting,  his  head  was  thrown  back,  the  veins  in  his  fore- 
head were  distended  like  straps,  his  eyes  were  closed 
firmly,  the  hoarseness  and  rattling  grew  louder. 

The  unexpected  guest  had  come  indeed  out  of  darkness 
and  entered  the  mansion,  dreadful  and  merciless. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  servants,  at  command  of  the  prelate,  bore  the  sick 
man  to  the  other  end  of  the  mansion,  to  the  "  chancel- 
lery," which  served  Pan  Gideon  also  as  a  bedroom.  They 
sent  immediately  for  the  village  blacksmith,  who  knew 
how  to  bleed,  and  bled  men  as  well  as  animals.  It 
appeared  after  a  moment  that  he  was  in  front  of  the 
mansion  with  a  whole  crowd  gathered  there  for  enter- 
tainment, but  he  was  quite  drunk,  unluckily.  Pani 
Vinnitski  remembered  that  Father  Voynovski  had  the 
fame  of  being  an  excellent  physician,  so  a  carriage  was 
sent  with  all  speed  for  him,  though  it  seemed  clear  that 
every  effort  would  fail,  and  that  no  rescue  was  possible 
for  the  sick  man.  That  was  in  truth  the  position. 

Except  Panna  Anulka,  Pani  Vinnitski,  the  two  Kre- 
petskis,  and  Pan  Zabierzovski,  who  occupied  himself  some- 
what with  medicine,  the  prelate  admitted  none  to  the 
chancellery,  lest  a  throng  might  hinder  recovery.  All 
other  guests,  as  well  women  as  men,  had  gathered  into 
the  adjoining  large  chamber  where  beds  for  men  had  been 
provided.  All  were  like  a  flock  of  frightened  sheep,  filled 
with  fear,  alarm,  and  curiosity.  Watching  the  door,  they 
waited  for  tidings,  and  some  of  them  made  remarks  in 
undertones  touching  that  terrible  happening,  and  touching 
those  omens  which  had  announced  it. 

"  Did  you  notice  how  the  lights  quivered,  and  the  flames 
were  in  some  manner  blackish  ?  From  this  it  is  clear  that 


186  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

Death  had  overshadowed  them,"  said  one  of  the  Sulgos- 
tovskis,  in  a  whisper. 

"  Death  was  among  us,  and  we  did  not  know  her."  * 

"  The  dogs  howled  at  her." 

"And  that  clatter!  Perhaps  that  was  just  Death  on 
her  journey." 

"  It  is  clear  that  God  did  not  favor  the  marriage,  which 
would  have  been  an  injustice  to  the  family." 

Further  whispering  was  stopped  by  the  coming  of  Pani 
Vinnitski  and  Martsian. 

Pani  Vinnitski  hurried  through  the  chamber,  she  was 
in  haste  to  bring  a  reliquary  which  warded  off  evil  spirits ; 
but  Martsian  they  surrounded  immediately. 

"How  is  he?" 

Martsian  shrugged  his  shoulders,  raised  them  till  his 
head  seemed  to  be  in  his  bosom,  and  answered, — 

"  He  is  rattling  yet." 

"  Is  there  no  hope  ? " 

«  None." 

At  that  moment  through  the  open  door  came  distinctly 
the  solemn  words  of  the  prelate,  — 

"  Ego  te  absolve  a  peccatis  tuis  —  et  db  omnibus  censuris, 
in  nomine  Patris  et  Filii  et  Spiritus  Sancti.  Amen."  (I 
absolve  thee  from  thy  sins,  and  from  all  blame,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father  and  Son  and  Holy  Ghost.) 

All  knelt  and  began  to  pray.  Pani  Vinnitski  passed 
between  the  kneeling  people,  holding  with  both  hands  the 
reliquary.  Martsian  followed  and  closed  the  door  after  him. 

But  it  was  not  closed  long,  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  later 
Martsian  appeared  in  it  and  said  in  his  squeaking  voice  of 
a  clarionet, — 

"He  is  dead!" 

1  Among  the  Poles  and  Slavs  generally  death  is  represented  as  a 
woman. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  187 

Then  with  the  words,  "  Eternal  rest,"  they  moved  one 
after  another  to  the  chancellery,  to  cast  a  last  look  at  the 
dead  man. 

Meanwhile  at  the  other  end  of  the  house,  in  the  dining- 
hall,  revolting  scenes  were  enacted.  The  servants  of  the 
household  had  hated  Pan  Gideon  as  much  as  they  had 
feared  him ;  hence  it  seemed  to  them  that  with  his  death 
would  come  an  hour  of  relief,  delight,  and  impunity.  To 
servants  from  outside  an  occasion  was  offered  for  revelry ; 
so  all  servants,  as  well  those  of  the  house  as  others  sum- 
moned in  to  assist  them,  tipsy  more  or  less  since  midday, 
rushed  now  at  the  wine  and  the  viands.  Servants  raised 
to  their  lips  whole  flasks  of  Dantsic  liquor,  Malmoisie,  and 
Hungarian  wine ;  others,  more  greedy  for  food,  seized  pieces 
of  meat  and  cake.  The  snow-white  tablecloth  was  stained 
in  one  twinkle  with  gravies.  In  the  disturbance  chairs 
were  overturned  on  the  floor  and  candlesticks  on  the 
table.  Ornamented  cut  glasses  fell  from  drunken  hands 
to  the  floor  with  a  crash  and  were  broken.  Quarrels 
and  fights  burst  out  here  and  there  in  the  dining-hall. 
Some  stole  table  ornaments  directly.  In  one  word,  an 
orgy  began,  sounds  of  which  flew  to  the  other  end  of  the 
mansion. 

Martsian  Krepetski,  and  after  him  the  two  Sulgostovskis, 
young  Zabierzovski  and  one  more  of  the  guests,  rushed 
toward  those  outcries,  and  at  sight  of  what  was  happen- 
ing drew  their  sabres.  At  the  first  moment  disturbance 
increased.  The  Sulgostovskis  went  no  further  than  to 
strike  with  the  flat  of  the  weapons,  but  Martsian  was 
seized  by  an  access  of  fury.  His  staring  eyes  pro- 
truded still  farther,  his  teeth  glittered  from  under  his 
mustaches,  and  he  began  to  cut  with  the  sabre  edge 
whatever  man  met  him.  Some  were  covered  with  blood, 
others  hid  under  the  table;  the  remainder  crowded  in 


188  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

disordered  flight  through  the  door,  and  Martsian  cut  at 
this  throng  while  he  shouted, — 

"  Dog  brothers !  Scoundrels  !  I  am  master  in  this 
place ! " 

And  he  rushed  after  them  to  the  entrance  whence  his 
shrieking  voice  was  heard  shouting,  — 

"Clubs!  rods!" 

And  the  guests  stood  in  the  hall,  as  in  ruins,  gazing  with 
mortified  look,  and  shaking  their  heads  at  the  spectacle. 

"I  have  never  seen  such  a  sad  sight,"  said  one 
Sulgostovski. 

"  A  wonderful  death,  and  wonderful  happenings !  Look 
at  this  —  it  is  just  as  if  Tartars  had  raided  the  mansion." 

"Or  evil  spirits,"  added  Zabierzovski.  "A  terrible 
night ! " 

They  commanded  the  servants  hidden  under  the  table 
to  crawl  forth  and  bring  some  order  to  the  dining-hall. 
They  came  out,  perfectly  sobered  from  terror,  and  went  to 
work  nimbly. 

Meanwhile  Martsian  had  returned.  He  was  calmer,  but 
his  lips  were  still  trembling  from  anger. 

"  They  will  come  to  their  minds ! "  said  he,  addressing 
those  present.  "  But  I  thank  you,  gentlemen,  for  helping 
me  to  punish  those  ruffians.  It  will  not  be  easier  here  for 
them  than  it  was  in  the  days  of  the  dead  man  I  My  head 
upon  that  point." 

The  Sulgostovskis  looked  at  him  quickly,  and  one 
said,  — 

"  You  have  not  to  thank  us  more  than  we  you." 

"  How  is  that  ?" 

"  Why  art  thou  qualifying  to  be  the  only  judge  here  ? " 
asked  the  other  of  the  twins. 

Martsian,  as  if  wishing  to  spring  to  their  eyes,  sprang 
upward  on  his  short  bow-legs  straightway,  and  shouted,  — 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  189 

"  I  have  the  right,  the  right ! " 

"  What  right  ? " 

"  A  better  right  than  yours." 

«  How  is  that  ?     Hast  read  the  will  ? " 

"  What  is  a  will  to  me  ? "  Here  he  blew  on  the  palm  of 
his  hand ;  "  that 's  what  it  is,  —  wind !  To  whom  has  he 
willed  it  —  to  his  wife  ?  But  where  is  his  wife  ?  That 
is  the  question  —  we  are  next  of  kin  here.  We  —  the 
Krepetskis,  not  you." 

"  But  we  will  see  about  that.     God  kill  thee ! " 

«  God  kill  thee !     Clear  out ! " 

"  Thou  goat !  Thou  nasty  cur !  Why  dost  thou  tell  us 
to  go  ?  Better  have  a  care  of  thy  goat  forehead ! " 

"  Are  ye  threatening  ? " 

Here  Martsian  shook  his  sabre  and  pushed  up  to  the 
brothers.  They  too  grasped  at  then-  weapons. 

But  at  that  moment  the  offended  voice  of  the  prelate 
was  heard  there  behind  them,  — 

"  Gracious  gentlemen,  the  dead  man  is  not  cold  yet." 

The  Sulgostovskis  were  terribly  ashamed,  and  one  of 
them  said, — 

"  Keverend  prelate,  we  are  not  to  blame ;  we  have  our 
own  bread  and  do  not  desire  that  of  others,  but  this  ser- 
pent is  beginning  to  sting,  and  wishes  to  drive  people  out 
of  this  mansion." 

«  What  people  ?     Whom  ? " . 

"  Whomever  he  comes  upon.  To-day  us,  whom  he  has 
ordered  away,  to-morrow,  perhaps,  the  orphan  bride  living 
under  this  roof  here." 

"  That  is  untrue  !  untrue  ! "  cried  Martsian. 

And,  winding  himself  into  a  ball,  he  laughed  sneer- 
ingly,  rubbed  his  hands,  bowed  down  and  said  with  a 
certain  envenomed  sincerity, — 

"  On  the  contrary,  on  the  contrary !  I  invite  all  to  the 


190  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

funeral  and  to  the  feast  following  after  the  interment. 
I  beg  most  humbly ;  my  father  and  I  beg.     And  as  to 
Panna  Sieninski,  she  will  find  at  all  times  a  roof,  and 
protection,  and  care  at  all  times,  at  all  times ! " 
And  he  went  on  rubbing  his  hands  very  gleefully. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

MAKTSIAN  had  determined  indeed  to  tell  Panna  Anulka 
that  she  must  always  consider  Belchantska  as  her  own,  but 
he  deferred  this  information  till  after  the  funeral;  he 
wished  first  to  talk  with  his  father,  who,  because  of  the 
legal  actions  on  which  he  had  been  working  all  his  life- 
time, was  skilled  in  law,  and  was  able  to  avoid  in  advance 
many  troubles.  Both  were  convinced  that  their  cause 
was  a  good  one ;  so  the  next  day,  just  at  the  moment  when 
men  were  placing  Pan  Gideon  in  his  coffin,  they  shut 
themselves  up  in  a  side  chamber  and  began  with  good 
courage  to  take  counsel. 

"  Providence  is  above  us,"  said  the  old  man,  "  nothing 
but  Providence,  to  which  Pan  Gideon  will  answer  seri- 
ously for  the  injustice  which  he  intended  to  do  us." 

"  Well,  let  him  answer,"  replied  Martsian.  "  It  is  our 
happiness  that  he  only  intended  and  did  not  succeed,  for 
now  we  will  take  everything.  The  Sulgostovskis  have 
quarrelled  with  me  already,  but  I  will  tear  the  souls  out 
of  those  wretches  before  I  let  them  have  even  one  field 
of  Belchantska." 

"  Ha,  the  scoundrels !  the  sons  of  a  such  a  one !  God 
twist  them  !  I  have  no  fear  of  such  people,  I  fear  only  a 
will.  Hast  thou  asked  the  prelate  ?  If  any  one  knows  of 
a  will  it  is  he." 

"  I  had  no  chance  yesterday,  for  he  attacked  me  when 
quarrelling  with  the  Sulgostovskis  and  said  to  us :  '  The 
dead  man  is  not  cold  yet,'  then  he  went  for  a  coffin  and 
a  priest,  and  to-day  there  has  been  no  opportunity." 


192  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  But  if  Pan  Gideon  has  willed  all  to  that  girl  ? " 

"  He  had  not  the  right,  for  this  estate  belonged  to  his 
late  wife,  our  nearest  relative." 

"  But  a  will  has  been  mentioned,  and  there  will  be  costs 
and  going  to  tribunals,  and  God  knows  what  more  in 
addition." 

"  Father  is  accustomed  to  lawsuits.  But  I  have  fixed 
in  my  head  something  of  such  sort  that  there  will  be  no 
need  of  lawsuits;  meanwhile  beatus  qui  tenet"  (happy 
is  the  man  in  possession) ;  "  for  this  reason  I  shall  not 
leave  Belchantska.  I  have  sent  for  our  servants  already. 
Let  the  Sulgostovskis  or  the  Zabierzovskis  drive  me  out 
later." 

"  But  the  girl,  if  it  is  willed  to  her  ?  " 

"  Who  will  take  her  side  ?  She  is  as  much  alone  in 
this  world  as  a  finger ;  she  has  no  relatives,  no  friends  — 
an  ordinary  orphan.  Who  will  wish  to  expose  his  neck 
for  her,  lay  himself  open  to  quarrels,  duels,  expenses  ? 
How  does  she  concern  any  one  ?  Tachevski  was  in  love 
with  her,  but  Tachevski  is  gone,  he  may  never  come  back, 
and  if  he  should  he  has  nothing ;  he  knows  as  much  as 
my  horse  about  lawsuits.  To  tell  the  truth,  the  position 
is  such  that  if  not  Pan  Gideon,  but  her  own  father,  had 
left  her  Belchantska,  we  might  come  in  here  and  manage 
in  our  own  way,  under  pretext  of  guarding  the  orphan. 
I  think  that  Pan  Gideon  intended  to  make  a  will  only  in 
the  contract  of  marriage,  so  either  no  will  at  all  will  be 
found,  or  if  it  be  found  it  will  be  some  old  one  with  a 
clause  for  Panna  Anulka  from  her  guardian." 

"  We  can  break  such  a  will,"  said  the  old  man,  "  my 
head  on  that !  Though  a  lawsuit  will  not  be  avoided." 

"  How  so  ?  I  hear  father's  words,  but  I  think  it  will  be 
avoided." 

"  If,  for  speaking  between  us,  Pan  Gideon's  wife  was 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  193 

weak-minded,  if  she  left  all  to  her  husband  he  had  the 
right  to  leave  it  to  whomever  he  selected." 

Old  Krepetski  uttered  the  last  words  almost  in  a 
whisper,  while  looking  around  on  all  sides,  though  he 
knew  that  there  was  no  one  in  the  room  except  him 
and  Martsian. 

"How  could  she  leave  it  to  him  when  she  died  sud- 
denly ? "  asked  Martsian. 

"  It  was  dated  the  year  after  their  marriage.  It  is  clear 
that  Pan  Gideon  wheedled  her  out  of  it,  because  they  in- 
habited perilous  places,  and  no  man  could  know  when  the 
Tartars  might  howl  out  his  requiem.  They  drew  up  wills 
to  each  other  in  the  town  at  Pomorani;  these  wills  were 
brought  by  Pan  Gideon  to  this  place.  I  thought  to  start 
lawsuits  against  him  at  that  time,  but  saw  that  I  could 
not  do  so  successfully.  Now  it  is  different." 

"  We  shall  succeed  now  without  lawsuits." 

"  If  so,  all  the  better ;  but  we  must  be  ready  for  action." 

"  Ei !  there  is  no  need  to  be  ready." 

«  How,  then  ? " 

"  I  will  get  on  without  father." 

Old  Pan  Krepetski,  on  hearing  this,  flashed  into  anger. 

"Thou  wilt  get  on?  What?  How?  But  spoil  not 
my  labor.  He  will  get  oh !  But  didst  thou  not  advise 
me  to  leave  the  Silnitskis  in  peace  touching  Dranjkov  ? 
According  to  thee,  there  was  no  way  to  master  them. 
No  way  ?  Why  not  ?  They  had  witnesses  to  swear  to 
the  land  —  a  great  thing !  I  made  men  put  earth  into 
their  boots  from  my  courtyard. .  Well,  and  what  after  that  ? 
They  went  to  Silnitski's  land,  and  took  no  false  oath 
when  each  one  of  them  testified :  '  I  swear  that  the  land 
on  which  I  am  standing  belongs  to  Krepetski.'  Thou 
wouldst  have  thought  a  whole  year,  but  never  invented 
a  reason  of  that  kind.  Thou  wilt  get  on  ?  Look  at  him  I " 


194  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

And  lie  began  to  move  his  toothless  jaws  angrily,  as  if 
he  were  chewing  some  substance ;  and  his  chin  touched 
his  nose,  which  was  hooked  like  the  beak  of  some  bird  of 
prey. 

"Pant  out  thy  anger,  my  father,  and  listen,"  said 
Martsian.  "Wherever  it  is  a  question  of  carrying  on 
lawsuits  I  yield  to  thee  always ;  but  as  to  what  concerns 
women,  my  experience  is  greater,  and  I  trust  in  myself 
with  more  confidence." 

"  Is  it  possible  ? " 

"Therefore,  if  it  comes  to  a  struggle  with  Parma 
Anulka .  it  will  not  be  before  any  tribunal." 

"  What  art  thou  working  out  ? " 

"To  divine  is  not  difficult.  Is  this  not  my  oppor- 
tunity? Or  wilt  thou  find  another  such  girl  in  this 
region  ? " 

Martsian  threw  his  head  up  and  looked  in  the  eyes  of 
his  father.  The  father  looked  at  him,  too,  with  a  glance 
of  inquiry,  chewed  with  his  gums,  and  then  asked,  — 

"  How  is  it,  pray  tell  me." 

"  Why  not  tell  ?  Since  yesterday  it  is  circling  through 
my  head." 

"  Hm  !   Why  not  ?    Because  she  is  as  needy  as  Lazarus." 

"  But  I  will  come  into  Belchantska  with  songs,  and  un- 
hindered. She  is  indigent,  but  the  girl  is  of  great  blood. 
And  remember  the  words  of  Pan  Gideon, —  that  if  one 
were  to  look  through  the  papers  of  the  Sieninskis,  it  would 
be  possible  to  drive  from  their  land  one-half  of  the  in- 
habitants of  a  province.  The  Sobieskis  grew  great  from 
them,  hence  there  should  be  royal  protection.  The  king 
himself  ought  to  think  of  a  provision.  And  the  girl  has 
pleased  my  eye  this  long  time,  for  she  is  a  dainty  morsel 
—  dainty  !  oh  dainty  !  " 

And  he  sprang  about  on  his  short  legs,  licking  his 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  195 

mustache  as  he  did  so ;  wherewith  he  looked  so  revolting 
that  old  Krepetski  remarked  to  him,  — 

"  She  will  not  want  thee." 

"  And  she  wanted  old  Pan  Gideon.  Are  the  girls  few 
who  have  wanted  me  ?  A  great  many  young  men  have 
gone  to  the  army ;  so  we  may  buy  girls  by  the  bundle,  like 
shoe-nails.  Old  Pan  Gideon  knew  why  he  sent  me  from 
the  mansion.  He  would  not  have  done  so,  had  he  himself 
not  been  looking  at  Panna  Anulka." 

"But  supposing  that  she  will  not  want  thee  —  then 
what  ? " 

Evil  gleams  shone  from  the  eyes  of  Martsian. 

"  Then,"  replied  he,  with  emphasis,  "  it  is  possible  so  to 
act  with  a  girl  who  has  no  protection,  that  she  herself  will 
beg  thee  to  go  to  the  church  with  her." 

The  old  man  was  frightened  at  these  words. 

"  Ah !  "  said  he.  "  But  dost  thou  not  know  that  act  to 
be  criminal  ? " 

"I  know  that  no  one  would  take  the  part  of  Panna 
Anulka." 

"  But  I  say  to  thee,  have  a  care !  As  it  is  there  are 
voices  against  thee.  If  a  man  win  or  lose  a  lawsuit  for 
property  he  will  not  become  infamous,  but  thy  thought  is 
of  crime  —  dost  understand  me  ? " 

"  Oh,  it  will  not  go  to  that  unless  she  herself  wants  it. 
But  do  not  hinder,  only  act  as  I  tell  thee.  After  the  fun- 
eral let  father  take  Tekla  home  with  him,  and  if  there  is 
any  excuse  also  old  Pani  Vinnitski.  I  will  stay  with  the 
girls,  with  Agneshka  and  Johanna.  They  are  reptiles, 
raging  at  any  woman  who  is  younger  and  cornelier  than 
they  are.  They  began  yesterday  to  point  their  stings  at 
the  orphan,  but  what  will  they  do  when  living  under  one 
roof  with  her  ?  They  will  stab,  and  bite,  and  insult  her, 
refuse  her  the  bread  of  compassion.  I  see  this,  as  if  I 


196  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

were  reading  it  in  a  book,  and  it  is  all  as  water  to  my 
mill" 

"  What  wilt  thou  grind  with  it  ? " 

"  What  will  I  grind  ?  This  :  that  I  will  quarrel  with 
those  serpents.  I  will  invent  something  against  them ;  I 
will  give  one  a  slap  in  the  face  when  it  pleases  me,  then  the 
orphan  will  kiss  me  on  the  hands,  on  the  knees.  '  I  am 
thy  defender,  thy  brother,  thy  true  friend,'  I  will  say  to 
her,  'thou  art  here  the  real  mistress.'  And  dost  thou 
think,  father,  that  the  heart  in  her  will  not  soften,  that 
she  will  not  fall  in  love  with  him  who  will  be  a  shield 
and  defence  to  her,  who  will  wipe  away  her  tears,  who 
will  watch  day  and  night  over  her  ?  And  if  in  her  sorrow 
and  abandonment  and  tears  she  comes  to  some  extraor- 
dinary confidence,  so  much  the  better  !  so  much  the  better ! 
so  much  the  better ! " 

Here  Martsian  rubbed  his  hands  and  so  exhibited  his 
goat  eyes  to  his  father  that  the  old  man  had  to  spit  in 
abhorrence.  "  Tfu !  Pagan ! "  exclaimed  he.  "  There  is 
always  one  thing  in  thy  mind." 

"  Indeed  ants  walk  on  me  when  I  look  at  her.  It  was  n't 
for  nothing  that  Pan  Gideon  drove  me  from  the  mansion." 

A  moment  of  silence  now  followed. 

"Then  thou  wilt  tell  Johanna  and  Agneshka  to  act 
as  thou  wishest  ? " 

"  There  is  no  need  to  say  anything  to  them  or  to  teach 
them ;  their  nature  suffices.  Tekla  alone  is  a  dove,  they 
are  kites,  the  two  others." 

Martsian  had  not  deceived  himself,  his  sisters  had 
begun,  each  in  her  own  way  to  take  charge  of  Anulka. 
Tekla  took  her  every  little  while  in  her  arms  and  wept 
with  her,  Agneshka  and  Johanna  solaced  her,  but  in 
another  fashion,  — 

"  What  did  not  happen,  did  not  happen,"  said  Agneshka, 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  197 

"  but  be  at  rest,  thou  wilt  not  be  our  aunt,  because  the 
Lord  was  not  willing,  but  no  one  here  will  harm  thee,  or 
grudge  thee  a  morsel." 

"And  no  one  will  drive  thee  to  work,"  said  the  other, 
"  for  we  know  that  thou  art  not  used  to  it ;  when  thou 
hast  recovered,  if  thou  thyself  wish,  then  that  is  different ; 
in  every  case  wait  till  thy  sorrow  is  over,  for  indeed  great 
misfortune  has  struck  thee.  Thou  wert  to  be  mistress 
here,  thou  wert  to  have  thy  husband,  and  now  except  us 
thou  hast  no  one.  But  believe  that  though  we  are  not 
relatives  we  will  be  to  thee  as  if  relatives.  Be  reconciled 
to  the  will  of  God.  The  Lord  has  tried  thee,  but  for  that 
cause  he  pardons  thee  other  sins.  For  if  thou,  perhaps, 
hast  trusted  too  much  in  thy  beauty,  or  didst  desire 
wealth  and  rich  clothing  (we  are  all  sinful  for  that  matter, 
therefore  I  only  say  this),  that  will  be  accounted  to  thee 
against  other  sins." 

"  Amen,"  said  Agneshka.  "  Give  to  the  church  for  the 
soul  of  the  dead  man  some  ornament,  or  some  little  jewel, 
for  thou  hast  no  need  of  bridal  robes  now,  and  we  will 
ask  father  to  permit  thee  to  do  this." 

Then  they  looked  with  sharp  eyes  at  the  robes  on  the 
table,  and  at  the  chests  in  which  lay  the  trousseau.  Such 
a  desire  at  last  seized  them  to  see  what  was  hidden  that 
Johanna  burst  out  with  these  words,  — 

"  Perhaps  we  might  help  thee  in  selecting  ? " 

And  both  rushed  at  the  chests,  boxes,  and  bundles,  in 
which  were  still  lying  unpacked  the  robes  brought  from 
Eadom,  and  out  with  them,  to  be  opened  and  examined 
before  the  light,  and  under  the  light,  and  then  the  two 
girls  began  to  try  them  on  their  own  persons. 

Panna  Anulka  sat,  as  if  stunned,  in  the  arms  of  the 
dear  Tekla,  seeing  nothing,  knowing  nothing  of  what  they 
were  doing  to  her  and  around  her. 


CHAPTER  XV 

As  a  betrothed  she  had  felt  as  if  something  in  her  life  had 
grown  black,  as  if  something  had  been  quenched,  had  been 
cut  off  and  ended ;  hence  that  betrothal  had  not  roused  in 
her  heart  any  gladness.  She  had  only  consented  to  the 
marriage  because  such  was  the  will  of  Pan  Gideon,  and 
because  of  her  gratitude  for  care,  and  still  more  because, 
after  Yatsek's  departure,  there  remained  in  her  heart  only 
bitterness  and  sorrow,  with  this  painful  thought,  that  save 
her  guardian  she  had  no  one,  and  that  without  him  she 
would  be  a  lost  orphan,  wandering  among  enemies  and 
strangers.  But  all  on  a  sudden  a  thunderbolt  had  struck 
that  hearth  at  which  she  was  to  sit  with  some  kind  of 
peace,  though  a  sad  one,  now  the  only  man  in  this  world 
who  to  her  was  important  had  vanished.  It  was  not 
strange,  theu,  that  the  thunderbolt  had  stunned  her,  that 
all  thoughts  were  confused  in  her  head,  while  in  her  heart 
sorrow  for  that  only  near  soul  had  been  fused  into  one 
with  a  feeling  of  amazement  and  terror. 

So  tho  words  of  the  elder  sisters,  who  had  begun 
straightway  to  pilfer  her  dresses,  struck  her  ears  just  like 
sounds  without  meaning.  Then  Martsian  came,  bowed, 
rubbed  his  hands,  jumped  around  her  ;  but  she  understood 
him  no  more  than  she  did  all  the  others,  who,  according 
to  custom,  approached  her  with  phrases  of  sympathy, 
which  were  more  elaborate  the  less  they  were  heartfelt. 
It  was  only  when  Pan  Serafin  put  his  hand  on  her  head 
in  the  style  of  a  father  and  said  :  "  God  will  be  over  thee, 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  199 

my  orphan,"  that  something  moved  in  her  suddenly,  and 
then  tears  rushed  to  her  eyelids.  Now  for  the  first  time 
the  thought  came  to  her  that  she  was  as  a  poor  little  leaf 
given  over  to  the  will  of  the  whirlwind. 

Meanwhile  began  ceremonies,  which,  since  Pan  Gideon 
had  been  a  man  of  position  in  his  neighborhood,  lasted 
ten  days,  in  accordance  with  custom.  At  the  betrothal, 
with  few  exceptions,  invited  guests  only  were  present,  but 
to  the  funeral  came  all  near  and  distant  neighbors,  hence 
the  mansion  was  swarming.  Eeceptions,  speeches,  pro- 
cessions, and  returns  from  the  church  followed  one  after 
the  other. 

During  the  first  days  exclusive  attention  was  given  to 
the  incomplete  widow ;  but  later,  when  people  beheld  the 
Krepetskis  in  possession  and  saw  that  they  alone  appeared 
in  the  mansion  as  masters,  they  ceased  to  regard  the  young 
lady,  and  toward  the  end  of  the  funeral  solemnities  no  one 
paid  more  heed  to  her  than  to  any  house  visitor. 

Pan  Serafin  alone  had  a  thought  for  her.  He  was  moved 
by  her  tears  and  touched  by  her  misfortune.  The  servants 
had  begun  to  whisper  that  the  Krepetski  old  maids  had 
swept  off  her  whole  trousseau,  and  the  old  lord  had  hidden 
in  his  box  her  "  little  jewels,"  and  that  in  the  house  they 
were  already  beginning  to  browbeat  the  "young  lady." 
When  these  reports  went  to  Pan  Serafin  they  moved  his 
kind  heart,  and  he  resolved  to  see  Father  Voynovski. 

But  that  kindly  man  was  prejudiced  much  against  Panna 
Anulka  because  of  Yatsek,  so  at  the  very  beginning  he 
answered, — 

"  I  am  sorry  for  her,  the  poor  lady,  for  she  is  hi  need, 
but  in  what  can  I  help  her  ?  That,  speaking  between  us, 
God  punished  her  for  Yatsek  is  certain." 

"  But  Yatsek  is  gone,  as  is  Stanislav,  and  she  is  here 
simply  an  orphan." 


200  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

"  Of  course  he  is  gone,  but  how  did  he  go  ?  You  saw 
him  going,  but  I  went  with  him  farther,  and  I  tell  you 
that  the  poor  boy  had  his  teeth  set,  and  the  heart  in  him 
was  bleeding,  so  that  he  could  not  utter  a  syllable.  Oh ! 
he  loved  that  girl  as  people  loved  only  in  the  old  time ; 
they  know  not  to-day  how  to  love  in  that  manner." 

"  Still  he  was  able  to  move  his  hands,"  said  Pan  Serafin, 
"  for  I  heard  that  just  beyond  Radom  he  had  a  quarrel 
and  cut  up  a  passing  noble,  or  even  two  of  them." 

"Ah,  because  he  has  a  girl's  face  every  road-blocker 
thinks  that  he  can  get  on  with  him  cheaply.  Some 
drunken  fellows  sought  a  quarrel.  "What  was  he  to  do  ? 
I  blame  in  him  that  method  ;  I  blame  it,  but  remember, 
your  grace,  that  a  man  with  a  heart  torn  by  love  is  like 
a  lion  seeking  to  devour  some  one." 

"  True ;  but  as  to  the  girl.  Ah,  my  benefactor,  God 
knows  if  she  is  as  much  to  blame  as  we  imagine." 

"  Woman  is  insidious." 

"  Insidious  or  not,  but  when  I  heard  that  Pan  Gideon 
wished  to  marry  her  it  occurred  to  me  straightway  that 
he  roused  up  everything,  for  it  must  have  been  all- 
important  for  him  to  get  rid  of  Yatsek  forever." 

"  No,"  said  the  priest,  shaking  his  head.  "  We  remarked 
immediately  from  the  letter  that  it  was  written  at  her 
instigation.  I  remember  that  perfectly,  and  I  could  re- 
peat to  your  grace  every  word  of  it." 

"I,  too,  remember,  but  we  could  not  know  what  Pan 
Gideon  had  told  her,  and  how  he  described  Yatsek's  deeds 
to  the  lady.  The  Bukoyemskis,  for  example,  confessed  to 
me,  that  meeting  her  and  Pan  Gideon  while  travelling  to 
Prityk  they  said  purposely,  that  Yatsek  went  away  after 
great  stirrup  cups,  laughing,  gladsome,  and  uncommonly 
curious  about  the  daughter  of  Pan  Zbierhovski  to  whom 
you  had  given  him  a  letter." 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  201 

«  Here  they  lied  !     And  what  for  ? " 

"Well,  they  lied  to  show  the  girl  and  Pan  Gideon 
that  Yatsek  had  no  thought  for  them.  But  note  this, 
your  grace,  if  the  Bukoyemskis  spoke  thus  out  of  friend- 
ship for  Yatsek,  what  must  Pan  Gideon  have  said  out 
of  hatred." 

"  It  is  sure  that  he  did  not  spare  Yatsek.  Still,  even  if 
she  were  less  to  blame  than  we  imagine,  tell  me  what  of 
that  ?  Yatsek  has  gone,  and  perhaps  will  never  come 
back  to  us,  for  I  know  that  he  will  spare  his  life  less  than 
Pan  Gideon  spared  his  reputation." 

"  Yatsek  would  have  gone  in  every  case,"  answered  Pan 
Serafin. 

"  And  if  he  does  not  return  I  will  not  tear  the  soutane 
on  my  body.  A  death  in  defence  of  the  country  and  fight- 
ing Mohammedan  vileness  is  a  worthy  end  for  a  Christian 
knight,  and  a  worthy  end  for  a  great  family.  But  I  will 
add  one  thing :  I  should  have  preferred  to[see  him  go  with- 
out that  painful  dart  which  is  sticking  in  him." 

"  Neither  had  my  only  son  special  happiness  in  life ;  he 
too  went,  and  perhaps  will  not  return  to  me." 

They  grew  thoughtful,  for  their  souls  were  filled  with 
love  for  those  young  men. 

Tvorkovski,  the  prelate,  came  upon  them  while  thought- 
ful, and  learned  that  they  had  been  talking  of  Panna 
Sieninski. 

"  I  will  tell  you,  gentlemen,"  said  he,  "  but  let  this  be  a 
secret.  Pan  Gideon  left  no  will,  the  Krepetskis  have  a 
right  to  the  property.  I  know  that  he  had  the  wish  to 
provide  for  his  wife  and  leave  all  to  her,  but  he  was  not 
able.  Do  not  mention  this  before  the  Krepetskis." 

"  But  have  you  said  nothing  ? " 

"  Why  should  I  ?  Those  are  hard  people,  and  with  me 
the  question  is  that  they  should  not  be  too  hard  toward 


202  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

the  orphan,  hence  I  withheld  information,  and  then  told 
them  this :  '  Not  only  does  God  sometimes  try  a  man,  but 
one  man  tries  another.'  When  they  heard  this  they  were 
disquieted  greatly,  and  fell  to  inquiring :  '  How  is  it  ? 
Does  your  grace  know  anything  ? '  '  What  has  to  be 
shown  will  be  shown,'  remarked  I,  '  but  remember  one 
thing.  Pan  Gideon  had  the  right  ^to  will  what  he  owned 
to  whatever  person  pleased  him.' " 

Here  the  prelate  laughed,  and,  putting  his  hands  behind 
his  violet  girdle,  continued,  — 

"I  say,  gentlemen,  that  the  legs  trembled  under  old 
Krepetski  when  he  heard  this ;  he  began  to  contradict. 
'  Oh,'  said  he, '  that  is  impossible !  he  had  not  the  right. 
Neither  God  nor  men  would  agree  to  that.' 

"  I  looked  at  him  severely,  and  said :  '  If  you  think  of 
God,  you  do  well,  for  at  your  age  it  is  proper  to  have  His 
mercy  in  mind,  and  not  turn  to  earthly  tribunals,  for  it 
may  happen  very  easily  that  you  will  not  have  time  to 
await  a  decision.'  He  was  frightened  then  terribly,  and 
I  added:  'And  be  kind  to  the  orphan,  lest  God  punish 
you  sooner  than  you  imagine.' " 

Hereupon  Father  Voynovski,  whose  compassionate  heart 
was  moved  at  the  fate  of  the  maiden,  embraced  the 
wise  prelate. 

"  Benefactor,"  cried  he,  "  with  such  a  head  you  ought  to 
be  chancellor.  I  understand !  I  understand !  You  said 
nothing,  you  did  not  miss  the  truth,  and  you  have 
frightened  the  Krepetskis,  who  think  that  perhaps  there 
is  a  will,  nay,  that  it  is  even  in  your  possession;  they 
must  count  with  this,  and  be  moderate  toward  the 
orphan." 

The  prelate,  pleased  with  the  praise,  rapped  his  head 
with  his  knuckles. 

"  Not  quite  like  a  nut  with  holes  in  it  ? "  asked  he. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  203 

"  Ho,  there  is  so  much  reason  there  that  it  finds  room 
with  difficulty." 

"  If  God  wish,  it  will  burst,  but  meanwhile,  I  think  that 
I  have  saved  the  orphan  really.  I  must  confess,  however, 
that  the  Krepetskis  spoke  of  her  with  greater  humanity 
and  with  more  kindness  than  I  had  expected.  The 
women,  it  is  true,  have  taken  some  trifles,  but  the  old 
man  declared  that  he  would  have  them  given  back  to 
the  young  lady." 

"  Though  the  Krepetskis  were  the  worst  among  men," 
said  Pan  Serafin,  "  they  would  not  dare  to  rob  an  orphan 
over  whom  the  eyes  of  such  a  wise  and  good  priest  are  so 
watchful.  But,  my  very  reverend  benefactor,  I  wish  to 
mention  another  thing.  I  wish  to  beg  you  to  show  me 
this  favor ;  come  now  to  Yedlinka,  let  me  have  the  honor 
of  entertaining  under  my  roof  such  a  notable  personage, 
with  whom  conversation  is  like  the  honey  of  wisdom  and 
politeness.  Father  Voynovski  has  promised  already  to 
visit  me,  and  we  will  talk,  the  three  of  us,  concerning 
public  and  private  matters." 

"  I  know  what  hospitality  yours  is,"  answered  the 
prelate,  with  affability,  "to  refuse  would  be  real  suffer- 
ing, and  since  Lent,  the  time  of  self-subjection  is  past, 
I  will  go  for  a  pleasant  day  to  you,  willingly.  Let  us 
take  farewell  of  the  Krepetskis,  but  first  of  the  orphan, 
so  that  they  shall  see  the  esteem  in  which  we  hold  her." 

They  went,  and  finding  Anulka  alone,  spoke  kind, 
heartfelt  words,  which  gave  her  consolation  and  courage. 
Pan  Serafin  stroked  her  bright  head,  just  as  would  a 
mother  who  desires  to  comfort  a  sorrowing  child;  the 
prelate  did  the  same,  and  the  honest  Father  Voynovski 
was  so  moved  by  her  thin  face  and  her  beauty  in  its 
sadness,  which  reminded  him  of  a  flower  of  the  field 
cut  down  too  early  by  a  scythe-stroke,  that  he  too 


204  ON   THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

pressed  her  temples,  and  having  a  mind  always  think 
ing  of  Yatsek,  he  said  half  to  himself,  half  to  her, — 
"  How  can  one  wonder  at  Yatsek,  since  this  picture  was 
before  him.     But  those  Bukoyemskis  lied,  when  they  said 
that  he  went  away  gladly. " 

When  Anulka  heard  these  words,  she  put  her  lips 
to  his  hand  on  a  sudden,  and  for  a  long  time  she  could 
not  withdraw  them.  The  sobbing,  which  came  from 
her  heart,  shook  her  bosom  ;  and  they  left  her  in  an 
immense,  irrepressible  onrush  of  weeping. 

An  hour  later  they  were  in  Yedlinka,  where  good  news 
was  awaiting  them.  A  man  had  arrived  bringing  a  letter 
from  Stanislav,  in  which  he  stated  that  he  and  Yatsek  had 
joined  the  hussars  of  Prince  Alexander;  that  they  were 
well,  and  Yatsek,  though  pensive  at  all  times,  had  gained 
a  little  cheerfulness,  and  was  not  so  forgetful  as  during 
the  first  days.  Besides  words  of  filial  love,  there  was  in 
the  letter  one  bit  of  news  which  astonished  Pan  Serafin : 
"  If  thou,  my  father,  my  most  beloved  and  great  mighty 
benefactor,  see  the  Bukoyemskis  on  their  return  be  not 
astonished,  and  save  them  with  kindness,  for  they  have 
been  met  by  most  marvellous  accidents,  and  I  cannot  help 
them.  If  they  were  not  to  go  to  the  war  they  would  die, 
I  think,  from  sorrow,  which  even  now  has  almost  killed 
them." 

In  the  course  of  the  following  months  Pan  Serafin  vis- 
ited Belchantska  repeatedly,  wishing  to  learn  what  was 
happening  to  Anulka.  This  was  not  caused  by  any  per- 
sonal motive,  for  Stanislav  was  not  in  love  with  the  young 
lady,  and  she  had  broken  altogether  with  Yatsek ;  he  acted 
mainly  from  kindness,  and  a  little  from  curiosity,  for  he 
wished  to  discover  in  what  way,  and  how  far  the  girl  had 
aided  in  breaking  the  bonds  of  attachment  between  her- 
self and  Yatsek.  He  met  opposition,  however.  The 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  205 

Krepetskis  respected  his  wealth,  hence  they  received  him 
politely ;  but  theirs  was  a  wonderfully  watchful  hospital- 
ity, so  continuous  and  active  that  Pan  Serafin  could  not 
find  himself  alone  with  the  girl  for  one  instant. 

He  understood  that  they  did  not  wish  him  to  ask  her 
how  she  was  treated,  and  that  set  him  to  thinking, 
though  he  did  not  find  that  she  was  either  ill  treated,  or 
made  to  serve  greatly.  He  saw  her,  it  is  true,  once  and  a 
second  time  cleaning  with  a  crust  of  bread  white  satin 
shoes  of  such  size  that  they  could  not  be  for  her  own  feet, 
and  darning  stockings  in  the  evening,  but  the  Krepetski 
girls  did  the  same,  hence  there  could  not  be  in  this  any 
plan  to  humiliate  the  orphan  by  labor.  The  old  maids 
were  at  times  as  biting  and  stinging  as  nettles,  but  Pan 
Serafin  remarked  soon  that  such  was  their  nature,  and  that 
they  could  not  restrain  themselves  always  from  gnawing 
even  at  Martsian,  whom  still  they  feared  so  much  that 
when  either  one  had  thrust  out  her  sting  half  its  length  a 
look  from  him  made  her  draw  it  back  quickly.  Martsian 
himself  was  polite  and  agreeable  to  Anulka,  though  with- 
out forwardness,  and  after  the  departure  of  old  Krepetski 
and  Tekla  he  became  still  more  agreeable. 

This  departure  was  not  pleasing  to  Pan  Serafin,  though 
it  was  simple  enough  that  they  could  not  leave  an  old  man, 
who  was  somewhat  disabled  in  walking,  without  the  care 
of  a  woman,  and  since  they  had  two  houses  they  had 
divided  the  family.  Pan  Serafin  would  have  preferred 
that  Tekla  remain  with  the  orphan,  but  when  on  an  occa- 
sion he  hinted  remotely  that  the  ages  of  the  two  maidens 
made  them  company  for  .each  other,  the  elder  sister  met 
his  words  in  the  worst  manner  possible,  — 

"Anulka  has  shown  the  world,"  said  Johanna,  "that 
age  does  not  trouble  her.  Our  late  uncle  and  Pani  Vin- 
nitski  have  proved  this  —  so  we  are  not  too  old  for  her." 


206  ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY 

"  We  are  as  much  older  than  she,  as  Tekla  is  younger, 
and  I  do  not  know  as  we  are  that  much,"  added  the  second 
sister ;  "  besides  our  heads  must  manage  this  household." 

But  Martsian  broke  into  the  conversation,  — 

"Tekla's  service,"  said  he,  "is  dearest  to  father.  He 
loves  her  beyond  any  one,  at  which  we  cannot  wonder. 
We  thought  to  send  Panna  Anulka  with  them,  but  she  is 
accustomed  to  this  house,  so  I  think  she  will  feel  more  at 
home  hi  it.  As  to  our  care,  I  will  do  what  I  can  to  make 
it  not  too  disagreeable." 

Then,  with  feet  clattering,  he  approached  the  young 
lady,  and  tried  to  kiss  her  hand,  which  she  drew  away 
quickly,  as  if  frightened.  Pan  Serafin  thought  that  it  was 
not  proper  to  remove  Pani  Vinnitsld,  but  he  kept  to  him- 
self that  idea,  not  wishing  to  interfere  in  questions  beyond 
his  authority.  He  noted  more  than  once  that  on  Anulka's 
face  fear  as  well  as  sadness  was  evident,  but  at  this  he 
was  not  greatly  astonished,  for  her  fate  was  in  fact  very 
grievous.  An  orphan,  without  a  kindred  soul  near  her, 
without  her  own  roof  above  her  head,  she  was  forced  to 
live  on  the  favor  of  people  who  to  her  were  repulsive,  and 
who  had  an  evil  fame  generally,  she  was  forced  to  suffer 
pain  over  the  vanished  and  brighter  past,  and  to  be  in  dread 
of  the  present.  And  though  a  person  may  be  in  suffer- 
ing to  the  utmost,  that  person  will  have  some  solace  if 
he,  or  she,  may  cherish  hope  of  a  better  future.  But  she 
had  no  chance  for  hope,  and  she  had  none.  To-morrow 
must  be  for  her  as  to-day  and  the  endless  years  to  come, 
with  the  same  drag  of  orphanhood,  loneliness,  and  living 
on  the  bread  of  a  stranger's  favor. 

Pan  Serafin  spoke  of  this  often  with  Father  Voynovski, 
whom  he  saw  almost  daily,  since  it  was  pleasant  for  them 
to  talk  about  their  young  heroes.  Father  Voynovski,  how- 
ever, shrugged  his  shoulders  with  sympathy  and  magnified 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  207 

the  keenness  of  the  prelate  who,  by  hanging  the  threat 
of  a  will  like  a  Damocles  sword  above  the  Krepetskis,  had 
protected  the  orphan,  at  least  from  evil  treatment. 

"  Such  a  keen  man ! "  said  he.  "  Now  you  have  him, 
and  JO.QW  he  has  slipped  from  you.  Sometimes  I  think 
that  perhaps  he  has  not  told  the  whole  truth  to  us,  and 
that  there  is  a  will  in  his  hands,  and  that  he  will  bring  it 
out  unexpectedly." 

"  That  has  occurred  to  me  also,  but  why  should  he  hide 
it?" 

"  I  know  not ;  perhaps  to  test  human  nature.  I  think 
only  of  this :  Pan  Gideon  was  a  clear-sighted  man,  and  it 
cannot  find  place  in  my  head  that  he  should  not  have 
made  long  ago  some  provision." 

But  after  a  time  the  ideas  of  both  men  were  turned  in 
a  different  direction,  for  the  Bukoyemskis  arrived,  or  rather 
walked  in  from  Eadom. 

They  appeared  at  Yedlinka  one  evening,  with  sabres,  it 
is  true,  but  with  not  very  sound  boots,  and  with  torn  coats 
on  their  bodies.  They  had  such  woe-be-gone  faces  that,  if 
Pan  Serafin  had  not  for  some  time  been  expecting  them, 
he  would  have  been  terribly  frightened,  and  would  have 
thought  that  news  of  his  son's  death  had  come  with  them. 

The  four  brothers  embraced  his  knees,  and  kissed  his 
hands  straightway ;  he,  looking  at  their  misery,  dropped 
his  arms  at  his  sides  in  amazement. 

"  Stashko  wrote,"  said  he, "  that  it  had  gone  ill  with  you, 
but -this  is  terrible!" 

"  We  have  sinned,  benefactor !  "  answered  Marek,  beat- 
ing his  breast. 

The  other  brothers  repeated  his  words. 

"  We  have  sinned,  we  have  sinned,  we  have  sinned  ! " 

"Tell  me  how,  and  in  what.  How  is  Stashko?  He 
has  written  me  that  he  saved  you.  What  happened  ? " 


208  ON  THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY 

"  Stashko  is  well,  benefactor ;  he  and  Pan  Yatsek  are  as 
bright  as  two  suns." 

"  Glory  to  God !  glory  to  God !  Thanks  for  the  good 
news.  Have  you  no  letter  ? " 

"  He  wrote,  but  did  not  give  us  the  letter.  It  might  be 
lost,"  said  he. 

"  Are  you  not  hungry  ?  Oh,  what  a  condition  !  It  is 
as  if  I  had  four  men  risen  from  the  dead  now  before 
me." 

"  We  are  not  hungry,  for  entertainment  is  ready  at  the 
house  of  every  noble  —  but  we  are  unfortunate." 

"  Sit  down.  Drink  something  warm,  but  while  the 
servants  are  heating  it  tell  me  what  happened.  Where 
have  you  been  ? " 

"  In  Warsaw,"  said  Mateush,  "  but  that  is  a  vile  city." 

"  Why  so  ?  " 

"  It  is  swarming  with  gamblers  and  drunkards,  and  on 
Long  Street  and  in  the  Old  City  at  every  step  there  is  a 
tavern." 

"Well,  what?" 

"  One  son  of  a  such  a  one  persuaded  Lukash  to  play  dice 
with  him.  Would  to  God  that  the  pagans  had  impaled  the 
wicked  scoundrel  on  a  stake  ere  that  happened." 

"  And  he  cheated  ? " 

"  He  won  all  that  Lukash  had,  and  then  all  that  we  had. 
Desperation  took  hold  of  us,  and  we  wanted  to  win  the 
coin  back,  but  he  won  further  our  horse  with  a  saddle  and 
with  pistols  in  the  holsters.  Then,  I  say  to  your  grace, 
that  Lukash  wished  to  stab  himself.  What  was  to  be 
done  ?  How  were  we  to  help  comforting  a  brother  ?  We 
sold  the  second  horse,  so  that  Lukash  might  have  a  com- 
panion to  walk  with  him." 

"  I  understand  what  happened,"  remarked  Pan  Serafin. 

"  When  we  became  sober  there  was  still  keener  suffer- 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  209 

ing ;  two  horses  were  gone,  and  we  had  greater  need  of 
consolation." 

"So  ye  consoled  yourselves  till  the  fourth  horse  was 
gone  ? " 

"  Till  the  fourth  horse.  We  sinned,  we  sinned ! " 
repeated  the  contrite  brothers. 

"  But  was  that  the  end  ? "  continued  Pan  Serafin. 

"  How  the  end,  our  father  and  special  benefactor  ?  We 
met  a  deceiver,  one  Poradski,  who  scoffed  at  us.  '  So  this 
is  the  way  they  shear  fools  ! '  says  he.  '  I  will  take  you,' 
says  he, '  as  my  serving  men,  for  I  am  making  the  levy  for  a 
regiment.'  Lukash  cried  out  that  the  man  was  exposing 
us  to  ridicule,  and  when  he  would  not  stop  Lukash  slashed 
him  on  the  snout  with  a  sabre.  Poradski's  friends  sprang 
to  help  him,  and  we  to  help  Lukash,  and  we  cut  till 
the  marshal's  guard  whirled  in  and  went  at  us.  And  we 
yielded  only  when  the  others  fell  to  shouting :  '  Gracious 
gentlemen,  they  are  attacking  freedom,  and  injuring  the 
Commonwealth  in  our  persons.'  That  is  how  it  happened, 
and  God  blessed  us  immediately,  for  we  wounded  eight 
attendants  in  a  flash,  and  three  of  these  mortally ;  the 
others  were  at  our  feet,  —  there  were  five  of  them." 

Pan  Serafin  seized  his  head,  and  Marek  continued,  — 

"  Yes  !  Now  we  know  all ;  God  helped  us  till  people 
shouted  that  the  fight  was  near  the  king's  palace,  and  a 
crime,  —  that  we  should  die  for  it.  We  were  frightened 
and  ran.  They  tried  to  seize  us,  but  when  we,  in  old 
fashion,  cut  one  on  the  face  and  another  on  the  neck, 
they  fled  in  a  hurry.  Stanislav  saved  us  with  the  horses 
of  his  attendants,  but  even  then  we  had  to  work  hard  to 
bring  our  heads  with  us  ;  we  were  hunted  to  Senkotsin  ; 
if  the  horses  had  been  slow  our  case  would  have  ended. 
Our  names  were  not  known ;  that  was  lucky,  and  there 
will  be  no  accusation  against  us." 

14 


210  ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY 

Long  silence  followed. 

"  Where  are  those  horses  which  Stanislav  gave  you  ? " 
asked  Pan  Seratin. 

The  brothers  began  their  confession  a  third  time,  — 

"  We  have  sinned,  benefactor,  we  have  sinned ! " 

Pan  Serafin  walked  with  long  strides  through  the 
chamber. 

"  Now  I  understand,"  said  he,  "  why  ye  did  not  bring 
Stashko's  letter.  He  wrote  me  that  various  sad  things 
had  happened  you,  and  he  predicted  your  return,  thinking 
that  ye  would  need  money  for  horses  and  outfits,  but  how 
ye  would  end  was  unknown  to  him." 

"  So  it  is,  benefactor,"  said  Yan. 

Men  now  brought  in  heated  wine,  to  which  the  brothers 
betook  themselves  with  great  willingness,  for  they  were 
road  weary.  Still  they  were  frightened  by  the  silence  of 
Pan  Serafin,  who  was  striding  up  and  down  in  the  cham- 
ber, his  face  severe  and  gloomy.  So  again  Marek  spoke 
to  him, — 

"  Your  grace,  my  benefactor,  has  asked  about  Stanislav's 
horses.  Two  of  them  foundered  before  we  reached 
Groyets,  for  we  galloped  all  the  way  in  a  terrible  wind- 
storm ;  we  sold  them  for  a  trifle  to  Jew  wagoners,  for  the 
beasts  were  no  good  after  foundering.  And  we  had  not 
a  coin  to  keep  the  souls  in  us ;  since  we  left  in  such  a 
a  hurry  Pan  Stanislav  had  no  time  to  assist  us.  Then 
strengthened  a  little  we  rode  farther,  two  men  on  each 
animal.  But  your  grace  will  understand  this.  We  met 
then  some  noble  on  the  road,  and  immediately  he  seized 
his  side,  laughing.  'What  kind  of  Jerusalem  nobles  are 
these  ? '  asked  he.  And  we  from  such  terrible  scornful- 
ness  were  ready  for  anything.  So  we  had  endless  en- 
counters and  fights  till  we  came  to  Bialobregi,  where  for 
dear  peace  we  sold  the  last  two  of  our  crowbaits ;  then, 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  211 

when  people  wondered  at  our  travelling  on  foot  we 
replied  that  we  were  making  that  journey  through  a  vow 
of  devotion.  So  forgive  us  now  like  a  father,  for  there 
are  not  more  ill-fated  men  in  this  world,  as  I  think,  than 
we  brothers." 

"  It  is  true !  it  is  true ! "  exclaimed  Mateush  and 
Lukash ;  while  Yan,  the  youngest,  moved  by  remembrance 
of  past  suffering,  and  wine,  raised  his  voice,  and  cried,  — 

"  We  are  orphans  of  the  Lord !  What  is  left  now  in 
this  world  to  us  ?  " 

"  Nothing  but  brotherly  love,"  put  in  Marek. 

And  they  fell  to  embracing  one  another,  shedding  bitter 
tears  as  they  did  so ;  then  all  drew  up  to  Pan  Serafin,  but 
Marek  seized  his  knees  before  the  others. 

"  Oh,  father,"  said  he,  "  our  first-born  protector,  be  not 
angry.  Lend  us  once  more  for  the  levy,  and  from  plunder, 
God  grant,  we  will  give  it  back  faithfully;  if  you  lend 
not  — •  it  is  well  also,  but  be  not  angry,  only  forgive  us ! 
Forgive  us  through  that  great  friendship  which  we  cherish 
for  Stashko ;  for  I  tell  you,  let  any  man  harm  even  one  of 
Stashko's  fingers,  we  will  bear  that  man  apart  on  our 
sabres  !  Is  this  not  true,  dearest  brothers  ?  —  on  our 
sabres  ? " 

"  Give  him  hither,  the  son  of  a  such  a  one ! "  cried 
Mateush,  Lukash,  and  Yan. 

Pan  Serafin  halted  before  them,  put  his  hand  on  his 
forehead,  and  answered  in  these  words, — 

"  I  am  angry,  it  is  true !  but  less  angry  than  grief- 
stricken;  for  when  I  think  that  in  this  Commonwealth 
there  are  many  such  men  as  ye,  the  heart  in  me  is  strait- 
ened, and  I  ask  myself :  Will  this  mother  of  ours  have  the 
power  with  such  children  to  meet  the  attacks  which  are 
threatening  her  ?  Ye  wish  to  implore  me,  and  ye  expect 
my  forgiveness.  By  the  living  God !  it  is  not  a  question 


212  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

here  of  me,  and  not  of  my  horses,  but  of  something  a  hun- 
dred times  greater,  —  a  question  of  the  public  weal,  and  the 
future  of  this  Commonwealth ;  and  of  this,  that  ye  do  not 
understand  the  position,  that  even  such  a  thought  has  not 
come  to  you ;  and  since  there  are  thousands  such  as  ye  are, 
the  greater  is  the  sorrow  and  the  keener  the  anxiety,  the 
more  dreadful  the  desperation  both  of  me  and  each  honest 
son  of  this  country  —  " 

"For  God's  sake,  benefactor!  How  have  we  sinned 
against  the  country?" 

"  How  ?  By  lawlessness,  license,  by  riot  and  drunken- 
ness. Oh  !  With  us,  people  treat  such  things  over  lightly, 
and  do  not  see  how  the  pestilence  is  spreading,  how  the 
walls  of  this  lordly  building  are  weakened,  and  our  heads 
are  endangered  by  the  ceiling.  War  is  approaching;  it 
is  not  known  yet  whether  the  foe  will  turn  his  power 
against  us  directly  —  but,  ye  Christian  soldiers,  what  is  the 
best  that  ye  are  doing  ?  The  trumpet  is  calling  you  to 
battle,  but  in  your  heads  there  is  nothing  save  wine  and 
lawlessness.  With  a  glad  heart  ye  cut  down  the  guar- 
dians of  that  law  which  gives  order  of  some  kind.  Who 
established  those  laws  ?  Nobles.  Who  trampled  them  ? 
Nobles !  How  can  this  country  move  to  the  field  of  glory, 
if  this  advance  post  of  Christianity  is  inhabited  not  by 
warriors  but  drunkards,  not  by  citizens  but  roysterers  and 
rioters  ? " 

Here  Pan  Serafin  stopped  and,  pressing  his  hand  to  his 
forehead,  walked  again  with  great  steps  through  the  cham- 
ber. The  brothers  glanced  at  one  another  in  amazement 
and  confusion,  for  they  had  not  thought  to  hear  from  him 
anything  of  that  sort. 

But  he  sighed  deeply  and  continued,  — 

"  Ye  were  called  out  against  pagans,  and  ye  spill  the 
blood  of  Christians ;  ye  were  summoned  in  defence  of  this 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  213 

country,  and  ye  have  gone  out  as  its  enemies,  for  it  is  evi- 
dent that  the  greater  the  disorder  in  a  fortress,  the  weaker 
is  the  fortress.  Fortunately  there  are  still  honest  children 
of  this  mother,  but  of  men  such  as  ye  there  are,  as  I  have 
said,  many  legions ;  for  here  not  freedom,  but  riot  is  nour- 
ishing, not  obedience,  but  impunity,  not  stem  discipline, 
but  wantonness,  not  love  of  country,  but  self-seeking ;  for 
here  diets  are  broken,  here  the  treasury  is  plundered,  dis- 
order increases,  and  civil  wars  like  unbridled  horses 
trample  the  country ;  hence  drunken  heads  are  fixing  its 
fortunes ;  here  is  oppression  of  peasants,  and  from  high 
to  low  lawlessness  —  so  that  my  heart  bleeds,  and  I  fear 
defeat,  with  God's  anger  as  the  consequence." 

"  In  God's  name  must  we  hang  ourselves  ? "  cried 
Lukash. 

Pan  Serafin  measured  the  chamber  a  number  of  times 
with  his  steps  yet,  and  spoke  on,  as  if  it  were  to  himself, 
and  not  to  the  Bukoyemskis,  — 

"  Through  the  length  and  the  breadth  of  this  Common- 
wealth there  is  one  immense  feast,  and  on  the  wall  an 
unknown  hand  is  now  writing :  '  Mane  —  Tekel  —  Fares.' 
Wine  is  flowing,  but  blood  and  tears  also  are  flowing.  I 
am  not  the  only  person  who  sees  this,  I  am  not  the  only 
man  predicting  evil,  but  it  is  vain  to  put  a  light  before 
the  sightless,  or  sing  songs  to  those  who  have  no  hearing." 

Silence  followed.  The  four  brothers  stared  now  at  one 
another,  and  now  at  Pan  Serafin  with  increasing  con- 
fusion ;  at  last  Lukash  said  in  a  low  voice  to  the  other 
three,  — 

"  May  I  split,  if  I  understand  anything ! " 

"  And  may  I  split ! " 

"  And  may  I ! " 

"  If  we  could  drink  a  couple  of  times  —  " 

"  Quiet,  do  not  mention  it  —  " 


214  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

"  Let  us  go  home." 

"  Let  us  go." 

"With  the  forehead  to  your  grace,  our  benefactor!" 
said  Marek,  pushing  out  in  front  and  bending  down  to  the 
knees  of  Pan  Serafin. 

"  But  whither  ? " 

"  To  Lesnichovka.     God  help  us." 

"And  I  will  help  you,"  said  Pan  Serafin;  "but  such 
grief  seized  me  that  I  had  to  pour  it  out.  Go  up- 
stairs, gentlemen,  —  rest ;  later  on  ye  will  learn  my 
decision." 

An  hour  later  he  commanded  to  drive  to  Father  Voy- 
novski's.  The  priest  was  scandalized  no  little  by  the 
deeds  of  the  Bukoyemskis,  but  at  moments  he  could  not 
restrain  himself  from  laughter,  for  having  served  many 
years  in  the  army  he  recalled  various  happenings  which 
had  met  him  and  his  comrades.  But  he  could  not  forgive 
the  brothers  for  drinking  away  the  horses. 

"  A  soldier  will  often  run  riot,"  said  he,  "  but  to  drink 
away  his  horse !  that  is  treason  to  the  service.  I  will  tell 
the  Bukoyemskis  that  I  should  have  been  glad  if  martial 
law  had  taken  the  heads  from  their  shoulders,  —  and  that 
certainly  would  have  given  an  example  to  rioters,  —  but  I 
confess  to  you  that  I  should  have  been  sorry,  for  all  four 
are  splendid  fellows.  I  know  from  of  old  what  men  are, 
and  I  can  say  in  advance  what  each  is  good  for.  As  to 
the  Bukoyemskis,  it  will  be  unhealthy  for  those  pagans 
who  strike  breast  to  breast  with  them  in  battle.  What 
do  you  think  to  do  with  them  ? " 

"  I  will  not  leave  them  without  rescue,  but  I  think  if  I 
were  to  send  them  off  alone  the  same  kind  of  thing  might 
meet  them  a  second  time." 

"  True  ! "  said  the  priest. 

"  Hence  it  has  occurred  to  me  to  go  with  them,  and 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  215 

give  them  straight  into  the  hands  of  the  captain.  Once 
with  the  flag  and  under  discipline,  they  can  grant  them- 
selves nothing." 

"  True,  this  is  a  splendid  idea  !  Take  them  to  Cracow ; 
there  the  regiments  will  assemble.  As  I  live  I  will  go 
with  you !  Thus  we  shall  see  our  boys,  and  come  back 
with  more  pleasantness." 

At  this  Pan  Serafin  laughed,  and  said,  — 

"  Your  grace  will  come  back  alone." 

"How  is  that?" 

"  I  am  going  myself  to  the  war." 

"Do  you  wish  to  serve  again  in  the  army?"  asked 
Father  Voynovski,  in  astonishment. 

"  Yes,  and  no ;  for  it  is  one  thing  to  go  to  the  army  and 
make  a  career  out  of  service,  and  another  to  go  on  a  single 
expedition.  Of  course,  I  am  old,  but  older  than  I  have 
gone  to  the  ranks  more  than  once  in  reply  to  Gradiva's 
trumpet.  I  have  sent  my  only  son,  that  is  true,  but  it  is 
not  possible  to  yield  up  too  much  for  the  country.  Thus 
did  my  fathers  think,  therefore,  that  Mother  showed 
them  the  greatest  honor  at  her  disposal.  Hence  my 
last  copper  coin,  and  my  last  drop  of  blood  are  now 
ready  to  be  sacrificed  for  her  sake !  Should  it  come  to 
die — think,  your  grace,  what  nobler  death,  what  greater 
happiness  could  meet  me  ?  A  man  must  die  once,  and 
is  there  not  greater  pleasure  in  dying  on  the  field  of  glory, 
at  the  side  of  one's  son,  than  in  bed;  to  die  from  a  sabre 
or  a  bullet  than  from  sickness  ;  in  addition  fighting  against 
pagans  for  the  faith  and  the  country  ? " 

Then  Pan  Serafin,  moved  by  his  own  words,  opened  his 
arms  and  repeated, — 

"  God  grant  this  !     God  grant  this ! " 

Then  Father  Voynovski  took  him  in  his  arms,  and 
pressing  him,  said, — 


216  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  God  grant  that  in  this  Commonwealth  there  be  as 
many  men  like  you  as  possible ;  there  are  not  many  as 
honorable,  more  honorable  there  are  none  whatever.  It 
is  true  that  it  becomes  a  noble  better  to  die  on  the  field 
than  in  bed,  and  in  old  times  every  man  held  that  idea, 
but  to-day  worse  times  have  come  on  us.  The  country 
and  the  faith  are  one  immense  altar,  and  a  man  is  a  mor- 
sel of  myrrh,  predestined  for  burning  to  the  glory  of  that 
altar.  Yes,  times  are  worse  at  the  present.  Then  war  is 
nothing  new  to  you  ? " 

Pan  Serafin  felt  his  breast,  and  continued,  — 

"  I  have  here  a  few  wounds  from  sabres  and  shots  of 
the  old  time." 

"  It  would  be  pleasanter  for  me  to  defend  the  flag,"  said 
Father  Voynovski,  "than  listen  to  old  women's  sins  in 
this  neighborhood.  And  more  than  one  of  them  tells  me 
such  nonsense,  just  as  if  she  had  come  to  shake  out  fleas 
at  confession.  When  a  man  commits  sin  he  has  at  least 
something  to  speak  about,  and  all  the  more  if  he  is  a  sol- 
dier !  When  I  took  this  robe  of  a  priest  I  became  a  chaplain 
in  the  regiment  of  Pan  Modlishevski.  Ah,  I  remember 
that  well.  Between  one  absolution  of  sins  and  another 
there  was  sometimes  a  shooting  in  the  teeth,  or  blades 
were  drawn.  Ah,  there  was  great  need  of  chaplains  in 
that  time.  I  should  like  now  to  go,  but  my  parish  is 
large,  and  there  is  a  tempest  of  work  in  it ;  the  vicar  is 
wilful  —  but  worst  of  all  is  a  wound  from  a  gunshot, 
which  I  received  long  ago,  and  which  does  not  let  me  stay 
more  than  an  hour  in  the  saddle." 

"  I  should  be  happy  to  have  a  comrade,"  said  Pan  Sera- 
fin,  "  but  I  understand  that  even  without  that  wound  your 
grace  could  not  leave  the  parish." 

"Well,  I  shall  see.  In  a  couple  of  days  I  will  ride 
and  learn  how  long  I  can  stay  in  the  saddle.  Something 


ON  THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  217 

may  have  straightened  out  in  me.  But  who  will  look 
to  the  management  at  Yedlinka  ? " 

"  I  have  a  forester,  a  simple  man,  but  so  honest  that  he 
might  almost  be  canonized." 

"I  know;  that  one  who  is  followed  by  wild  beasts. 
Some  say  that  he  is  a  wizard ;  you  know  better,  however. 
But  he  is  old  and  sickly." 

"  I  wish  to  take  also  that  Vilchopolski  who  on  a  time 
served  Pan  Gideon.  Perhaps  you  remember  him?  —  a 
young  noble  who  lost  one  foot,  but  he  is  vigorous  and  dar- 
ing. Krepetski  removed  him  because  he  was  too  indepen- 
dent. He  came  to  me  two  days  ago  offering  his  service, 
and  to-day  I  will  agree  with  him  surely.  Pan  Gideon  did 
not  like  him,  since  the  man  would  not  let  any  one  blow 
on  his  pudding,  but  Pan  Gideon  praised  his  activity  and 
faithfulness." 

"  What  is  to  be  heard  in  Belchantska  ? " 

"  I  have  not  been  there  for  some  time.  It  is  clear  that 
Vilchopolski  does  not  praise  the  Krepetskis,  but  I  had  no 
chance  to  inquire  about  everything  in  detail." 

"  I  will  look  in  there  to-morrow,  though  they  are  not 
over  glad  to  behold  me,  and  then  I  will  return  to  rub  the 
ears  of  the  Bukoyemskis.  I  will  command  them  to  come 
to  confession,  and  for  penance  the  whips  will  be  moving. 
Let  them  give  one  another  fifty  lashes ;  that  will  be  good 
for  them." 

"  It  will,  that  is  certain.  But  now  I  must  take  farewell 
of  your  grace  because  of  Vilchopolski." 

Then  Pan  Serafin  shortened  his  belt-strap,  so  that  his 
sabre  might  not  be  in  the  way  when  he  was  entering 
the  wagon.  A  moment  later  he  was  on  the  road  moving 
toward  Yedlinka,  thinking  meanwhile  of  his  expedition, 
and  smiling  at  the  thought  that  he  would  work  stirrup 
to  stirrup  with  his  one  son,  against  pagans.  After  he 


218  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

had  passed  Belchantska  he  saw  two  horses  under  packs, 
and  a  trunk-laden  wagon  which  Vilchopolski  was  driving. 
He  commanded  the  young  man  to  sit  over  into  his  wagon, 
and  then  he  inquired,  — 

"  Are  you  leaving  Belchantska  already  ? " 

Vilchopolski  pointed  to  the  trunks,  and  wishing  to 
prove  that  though  he  served  he  was  not  without  learning, 
he  said, — 

"  See,  your  grace,  omnia  mea  mecum  porto  "  (I  am  tak- 
ing all  my  things  with  me). 

"  Then  was  there  such  a  hurry  ? " 

"  There  was  not  a  hurry,  but  there  was  need ;  therefore 
I  accept  all  your  grace's  conditions  with  pleasure,  and  in 
case  you  go  away,  as  you  have  mentioned,  I  will  guard 
your  house  and  possessions  with  faithfulness." 

Pan  Serafin  was  pleased  with  the  answer  and  the 
daring,  firm  face  of  the  young  man ;  so,  after  a  moment 
of  meditation,  he  added,  — 

"  Of  faithfulness  I  have  no  doubt,  for  I  know  that  you 
are  a  noble,  but  inexperience  I  fear,  and  incautiousness. 
In  Yedlinka  one  must  sit  like  a  stone,  and  watch  day 
and  night,  because  it  is  almost  in  the  wilderness,  and  in 
great  forests  there  is  no  lack  of  bandits,  who  at  times  at- 
tack houses." 

"  I  do  not  wish  an  attack  upon  Yedlinka,  but  for  myself 
I  should  like  it,  to  convince  your  grace  that  courage  and 
alertness  would  not  be  lacking  on  my  part." 

"  You  look  as  though  you  had  both,"  said  Pan  Serafin. 

He  was  silent  a  while,  and  then  continued,  — 

"  There  is  one  other  thing  of  importance  of  which  to 
forewarn  you.  Pan  Gideon  is  in  God's  hands  at  the 
present,  and  touching  the  dead  nothing  save  that  which  is 
good  may  be  mentioned ;  but  it  is  known  that  he  was  hard 
to  his  people.  Father  Voynovski  blamed  him  for  this, 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  219 

and  there  was  variance  between  them.  The  sweat  of  the 
peasant  was  not  spared  in  Belchantska ;  trials  were  short 
and  punishment  grievous.  We  will  be  outspoken  —  there 
was  oppression,  and  his  agents  were  too  cruel  with  people. 
This  is  not  my  case,  be  sure  of  that ;  there  must  be  dis- 
cipline, but  paternal.  I  look  on  excessive  severity  as  a 
great  sin  against  God  and  the  country.  Fix  it  well  in 
your  mind  that  a  man  is  not  curds,  and  it  is  not  allowable 
to  press  him  too  cruelly.  I  do  not  wring  out  people's 
tears  —  and  I  remember  that  before  God  all  are  equal." 

A  moment  of  silence  followed.  Vilchopolski  seized 
Pan  Serafin's  hand  and  put  his  lips  to  it. 

"  I  see  that  you  understand  me,"  said  Pan  Serafin. 

"  I  understand,  your  grace ;  and  I  answer,  More  than 
a  hundred  times  I  wanted  to  say  to  Pan  Gideon :  '  Find 
another  manager ; '  more  than  a  hundred  times  I  wanted  to 
go  from  his  service,  but  —  well,  I  could  not  do  so." 

"  Why  was  that  ?    Is  there  a  lack  of  work  in  the  world  ?" 

Vilchopolski  was  confused  and  spoke  as  if  fear  had 
seized  hold  of  him. 

"  It  did  not  happen  —  I  could  not  go  —  day  after  day  I 
loitered.  Besides,  there  was  severity,  and  there  was  not." 

"How  was  that?" 

"  The  people  were  driven  to  work,  it  is  true,  no  one 
could  prevent  that ;  but  as  to  flogging,  I  will  say  briefly 
that  instead  of  whips  straw  ropes  were  used  on  them." 

"  Who  was  so  merciful  —  you  ? " 

"  No.  But  I  chose  to  obey  the  will  of  an  angel,  not  that 
of  a  devil." 

"  I  understand,  but  tell  me  whose  will  ? " 

"  Panna  Anulka's." 

"Ah!  so  it  was  she?" 

"  Eeally  an  angel.  She  too  was  in  dread  of  Pan.  Gideon, 
who  in  recent  times  only  began  to  regard  what  she  told 


220  ON  THE   FIELD   OF  GLORY 

him.  But  all  loved  her  so  much  that  each  man  exposed 
himself  to  Pan  Gideon's  anger  rather  than  refuse  what  she 
asked  of  him." 

"May  God  bless  her  for  that!  So  you  all  conspired 
against  Pan  Gideon  ?" 

"  Yes,  your  grace." 

"  And  it  was  not  discovered  ? " 

"  It  was  discovered  once,  but  I  did  not  betray  the  young 
lady.  Pan  Gideon  flogged  me  himself,  for  I  declared  to 
him  that  if  any  other  man  flogged,  or  if  he  flogged  me 
except  on  a  carpet,  I,  a  noble,  would  let  his  house  up  in 
smoke,  and  shoot  him  besides  that.  And  it  would  have 
been  done  as  I  promised,  even  had  I  to  join  forest  bandits 
in  consequence." 

"  You  please  me  for  this,"  said  Pan  Serafin. 

"  More  than  once  I  found  it  difficult  to  stay  with  Pan 
Gideon,"  continued  Vilchopolski ;  "  but  in  the  house  there 
was  simply  one  of  God's  cherubim,  and  so,  though  a  man 
might  wish  to  go,  he  would  stay  there.  After  that,  as  the 
young  lady  grew  up  Pan  Gideon  gave  her  more  considera- 
tion, and  recently  he  gave  thought  to  no  one  save  Panna 
Anulka.  He  knew  often  that  she  commanded  to  give 
wheat  to  the  poor  from  the  granary,  then,  as  I  have  said, 
she  had  straw  used  instead  of  whips ;  besides,  she  had  labor 
remitted ;  he  affected  not  to  notice  it.  At  last  he  was  so 
much  ashamed  that  she  had  no  need  to  do  anything  in 
secret.  She  was  a  real  protector  of  people,  and  for 
that  reason  may  God,  as  you  have  said,  bless  and  save 
her." 

"  Why  do  you  say  '  save '  ? "  inquired  Pan  Serafin. 

"Because  it  is  worse  for  her  now  than  it  has  been." 

"  Have  the  fear  of  God !     What  is  the  danger  ? " 

"  The  two  women  are  terrible.  Young  Krepetski  himself 
restrains  them  apparently,  but  I  know  why  he  does  this ; 


ON  THE   FIELD   OF  GLORY  221 

but  let  him  be  careful,  some  one  may  shoot  him  down  like 
a  dog  if  he  is  not." 

It  was  deep  night  then,  but  very  clear,  for  the  full 
moon  was  shining,  and  by  the  light  of  it  Pan  Serafin  saw 
that  the  eyes  of  the  young  man  were  glittering  like  wolf 
eyes. 

"What  dost  thou  know  of  him?"  asked  Pan  Serafin, 
with  curiosity. 

"  I  know  that  he  removed  me  not  merely  for  my  inde- 
pendence, but  because  I  watched  and  listened  carefully  to 
what  people  in  the  house  said.  I  went  away  because  I 
had  to  go,  but  Belchantska  is  not  far  from  Yedlinka,  and 
in  case  of  need  —  " 

Here  he  was  silent,  and  on  the  road  was  heard  only 
the  sound  of  the  pines  as  they  were  moved  by  the  night 
wind. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

AT  Belchantska  it  was  not  only  evil  for  the  young 
woman,  but  worse  and  worse  daily.  A  good  deal  of  time 
had  passed  since  that  moment  in  which  old  Pan  Gideon 
had  noticed  that  Martsian  gazed  at  the  young  girl  with 
too  much  of  a  "goat's  look,"  and  had  driven  him  from  the 
mansion.  Later  on,  Martsian  saw  her  at  church,  and 
sometimes  at  the  houses  of  neighbors,  and  always  her 
beauty  of  springtime  roused  fresh  desires  in  him.  Now 
when  he  was  living  under  one  roof  with  her,  when  he  saw 
her  daily,  he  fell  in  love  in  his  own  way,  that  is,  with  the 
beastlike  desire,  and  that  feeling  of  which  he  was  alone 
capable.  A  change  had  taken  place  in  his  wishes.  His 
first  intent  had  been  to  bring  the  girl  to  shame,  and  then 
marry  her  only  in  case  that  a  will  should  be  found  in  her 
favgr.  Now  he  was  ready  to  go  with  her  to  the  altar,  if 
he  could  in  any  case  have  and  possess  her  forever.  Eeason, 
which  when  urged  by  desire  becomes  its  obedient  assistant, 
told  him,  moreover,  that  a  young  lady  bearing  the  name  of 
Sieninski  was,  although  dowerless,  a  match  of  great  mo- 
ment. But  even  if  reason  had  told  him  the  opposite, 
Martsian  would  not  have  listened,  for  as  each  day  ap- 
peared he  lost  some  part  of  his  self-mastery.  He  burnt, 
he  raged,  and  if  up  to  that  time  he  had  restrained  himself 
from  violence  it  was  only  because  desire,  even  the  most 
urgent,  craves  and  yearns  for  a  willing  surrender,  and  is 
charmed  with  the  thought  of  mutuality  in  which  it  sees 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  223 

the  highest  pleasure,  and  deceives  itself  even  when  there 
is  no  cause  whatever  for  doing  so. 

Thus  Krepetski  deceived  himself,  and  thus  he  pampered 
his  wishes  with  pictures  of  that  blissful  moment  in  which 
the  young  lady  would  herself,  radiant  and  willing,  incline 
to  his  embraces.  But  he  dreaded  to  lose  should  he  risk 
all  on  the.  hazard  of  a  trial,  and  when  he  put  to  him- 
self in  spirit  this  question,  What  would  follow?  fear 
seized  him  in  presence  of  himself,  and  in  presence  of  the 
terror  which  would  threaten  him;  for  the  laws  of  the 
Commonwealth  guarding  the  honor  of  woman  were  piti- 
less, and  around  him  were  sabres  of  nobles  by  the  hun- 
dred, which  would  flash  above  his  head  most  unfailingly. 
But  he  felt  also  that  the  hour  might  come  in  which  he 
would  care  for  nothing,  since  in  his  insolent,  wild  spirit 
there  was  hidden  a  craving  for  battle,  and  a  hunger  for 
peril ;  so  not  without  a  certain  charm  for  him  was  the 
picture  of  a  great  throng  of  nobles  besieging  Belchantska 
— •  the  flame  of  conflagration  above  him,  and  a  red  execu- 
tioner standing,  axe  in  hand,  somewhere  off  in  the  mist 
of  a  distant  city. 

And  thus  desire,  dread,  and  also  a  longing  for  battle 
struggled  like  three  whirlwinds  within  him.  At  the 
same  time,  wishing  to  give  exit  to  that  storm,  and  to  cool 
that  flood  which  was  seething  in  his  person  as  water  in  a 
caldron,  he  grew  mad,  wallowed  in  riot  throughout  village 
inns,  rode  down  his  horses,  fell  upon  people,  and  drank 
to  kill  in  every  dramshop  of  Eadom,  Prityk,  and  Yedlina. 
He  collected  around  him  a  company  of  road-blockers,  who 
did  not  go  to  the  war  because  of  evil  fame,  or  of  poverty. 
He  paid  these  men  and  tyrannized  over  them ;  he  did  this 
thinking  that  such  a  mob  might  be  useful  in  the  future, 
but  he  did  not  admit  any  man  of  them  to  confidence,  and 
never  mentioned  in  their  presence  the  name  of  the  young 


224  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

lady.  Once  when  a  certain  Vysh,  from  some  Vyshkov 
of  unknown  situation,  mentioned  her  in  rude,  obscene 
fashion,  Martsian  slashed  the  fellow  on  his  snout  and 
drew  blood  from  him. 

Martsian  galloped  home  at  breakneck  speed,  and  usu- 
ally about  daylight.  But  that  mad  riding  sobered  him 
thoroughly.  He  dropped  down  in  his  clothes  to  the 
horse  skin  which  covered  his  bed,  and  slept  like  a  stone 
for  some  hours  on  it ;  when  he  rose  he  put  on  his  best 
garments,  went  then  to  the  women,  and  strove  to  please 
the  young  lady,  whom  his  eyes  did  not  leave  for  one 
moment,  he  meanwhile  rousing  desire,  while  his  glances 
crawled  over  her  person.  And  more  than  once,  when  he 
was  alone  with  Anulka,  his  lips  were  pushed  forward,  his 
arms  of  monstrous  length  quivered  as  if  powerless  against 
his  wish  to  seize  hold  of  her;  his  voice  became  stifled, 
his  words  became  insolent,  vague,  and  double-meaning; 
through  them  circled  both  flattery  and  an  ill-restrained 
threatening. 

But  Anulka  feared  him  simply  as  she  would  have 
feared  a  tamed  wolf,  or  a  bear,  and  with  difficulty  did 
she  hide  the  repulsion  with  which  the  sight  of  him  filled 
her.  For  in  spite  of  the  parrot-like  colors  in  which  he 
arrayed  himself,  in  spite  of  the  shining  jewels  at  his  neck, 
and  the  costly  flageolet  which  he  never  let  slip  from  his 
fingers,  he  looked  worse  each  day,  and  more  repulsive. 
Sleepless  nights,  rioting,  drinking,  and  flaming  desires  had 
placed  on  him  their  impress.  He  grew  thin,  his  shoulders 
drooped,  through  this  his  arms,  long  by  nature,  seemed 
longer,  so  that  his  hands  reached  below  his  knees  and  were 
beyond  human  proportions.  His  gigantic  trunk  was  like 
a  knotty  section  of  a  tree  trunk,  and  his  short  bow-legs 
bent  still  more  from  mad  riding.  Moreover,  the  skin  of 
his  face  took  on  a  kind  of  green  pallor,  and  because  of  his 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  225 

sunken  cheeks,  his  protruding  eyes  and  pouting  lips  were 
pushed  forward  phenomenally.  He  became  simply  dread- 
ful to  look  at,  especially  when  he  laughed,  for  from  his 
eyeballs  when  lighted  with  laughter  looked  out  a  kind  of 
nervous,  unrestrained  threat  and  malice.  But  the  feeling 
of  her  misfortune,  deep  sadness,  and  unhappiness  produced 
in  Anulka  a  dignity  of  which  she  had  not  a  trace  some- 
what earlier.  This  dignity  imposed  on  Krepetski.  Once 
she  had  been  a  twittering  maiden,  active  all  day  as  a 
water-mill ;  now  she  had  learned  to  be  silent,  and  her  eyes 
had  a  fixity  of  expression.  So,  though  her  heart  trembled 
often  from  fear  of  Krepetski,  she  restrained  him  by  her 
calm  glance  and  her  silence.  He  drew  back  then  as  if 
fearing  to  offend  such  a  majesty.  It  is  true  that  she 
seemed  to  him  still  more  desirable,  but  also  more  difficult 
of  access.  She,  however,  feeling  that  from  him  immense 
danger  was  threatening,  and  later  on  being  perfectly  con- 
vinced of  this,  strove  to  avoid  him,  to  be  alone  with  him 
the  shortest  time  possible,  to  turn  away  conversation  from 
things  which  might  facilitate  confession,  and  finally  she 
had  the  boldness  sometimes  to  indicate  that  she  was  not 
by  any  means  abandoned  and  left  to  the  favor  or  ill-will 
of  fortune,  as  it  might  seem  to  him. 

She  avoided  even  memories  of  Yatsek,  understanding 
that  after  what  had  passed  between  them  he  could  not  be 
then,  and  would  not  be  ever  a  defence  to  her.  She  felt 
besides  that  every  word  touching  him  would  rouse  hatred 
and  anger  in  Martsian.  But  having  noted  that  the  Kre- 
petskis  were  careful  of  the  prelate,  and  looked  as  if 
with  secret  dread  on  him,  she  let  it  be  understood  fre- 
quently that  she  was  under  his  special  protection,  which 
rose  from  a  secret  agreement  which,  in  view  of  every  con- 
tingency, Pan  Gideon  had  concluded.  The  prelate,  who 
from  time  to  time  came  to  Belchantska,  aided  her  notably, 

15 


226  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

for  he  turned  to  the  Krepetskis  with  pleasure,  since  he  was 
studying  mankind;  he  expressed  himself  with  mystery, 
and  quoted  subtle  phrases  in  Latin ;  he  reminded  Martsian 
of  various  things  which  that  young  man  might  interpret 
as  suited  him. 

But  a  great  point  was  this:  The  servants  and  the 
whole  village  loved  the  "  young  lady."  People  considered 
the  Krepetskis  as  intruders,  and  her  as  the  genuine  in- 
heritor. All  feared  Martsian,  except  Vilchopolski.  But 
even  after  the  removal  of  that  young  noble,  the  unseen 
care  of  the  people  went,  as  it  were,  with  Anulka,  and 
Martsian  understood  that  the  fear  which  he  roused  had  its 
limit,  beyond  which  for  him  would  begin  real  danger.  He 
understood  also  that  Vilchopolski,  whose  eyes  had  a  dar- 
ing expression,  would  not  go  far  from  Belchantska,  and 
that  if  the  young  lady  should  be  in  need  of  defence  he 
would  not  draw  back  before  anything;  hence  he  con- 
fessed to  himself  that  she  was  not  really  so  deserted  by 
every  one  as  at  first  he  had  thought,  and  as  on  a  time  he 
had  told  his  old  father. 

"  Who  will  take  her  part  ?  No  one  ! "  said  he,  when  the 
old  man  commanded  him  to  remember  the  terrible  punish- 
ments which  the  laws  threatened  for  an  attempt  on  the 
honor  of  a  woman. 

At  last  he  understood  that  there  were  such  defenders. 
That  raised  one  more  obstacle,  but  obstacles  and  perils 
were  only  an  incitement  to  a  nature  like  Martsian's.  He 
deceived  himself  yet,  thinking  that  he  would  move  the 
young  lady  and  make  her  love  him ;  but  there  came 
moments  in  which  he  saw,  as  clearly  as  a  thing  on  the 
palm,  that  he  was  quite  powerless ;  and  then  he  raged,  as 
said  the  comrades  of  his  revels,  and  had  it  not  been 
for  a  certain  dull,  but  strong  and  irresistible  foreboding 
that  if  he  attacked  the  girl  he  should  lose  her  forever,  he 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF    GLORY  227 

would  long  ere  that  have  set  free  the  wild  beast  within 
him. 

And  in  just  those  times  did  he  drink  without  measure 
and  memory. 

Meanwhile  relations  in  the  house  had  become  unendur- 
able, seasoned  with  bitterness  and  poison.  The  Krepetski 
old  maids  hated  Anulka,  not  only  because  she  was  younger 
than  they  and  more  beautiful,  but  because  people  loved 
her,  and  because  Martsian  took  her  part  for  every  reason, 
and  even  for  no  reason.  They  flamed  up  at  last  with  im- 
placable hatred  toward  their  brother ;  but  seeing  that 
Anulka  never  complained,  they  tortured  her  all  the  more 
stubbornly.  Once  Agneshka  burnt  her  with  a  red-hot 
shovel,  as  if  by  accident.  Martsian,  hearing  of  this 
through  the  servants,  went  to  ask  pardon  of  the  young 
lady,  and  beg  her  to  seek  his  protection  at  all  times ;  but 
he  pushed  up  to  her  with  such  insistence,  and  fell  to  kiss- 
ing her  hand  with  such  greed  and  so  disgustingly,  that  she 
fled  from  him,  unable  to  repress  her  abhorrence.  There- 
upon he  broke  into  a  rage  and  beat  his  sister  so  viciously 
that  for  two  days  she  feigned  illness. 

The  two  "  heiresses  "  as  they  were  called  at  the  man- 
sion did  not  spare  biting  words  on  the  young  lady,  or 
open  inventions  and  humiliations,  taking  vengeance  in 
this  way  for  all  they  were  forced  to  endure  from  their 
brother.  But  out  of  hatred  for  Martsian  they  warned  her 
against  him,  censuring  her  at  the  same  time  for  yielding 
to  .his  wishes,  for  they  saw  that  with  nothing  could  they 
wound  and  offend  her  so  painfully  as  with  this  implica- 
tion. The  house  became  a  hell  for  her,  and  every  hour  in 
it  a  torment. 

Hatred  toward  those  people,  who  themselves  hated  one 
another,  was  poisoning  even  her  heart.  She  began  to 
think  of  a  cloister,  but  she  kept  the  thought  in  her 


228  ON  THE   FIELD  OF  GLORY 

bosom,  for  she  knew  that  they  would  not  let  her  enter 
one,  and  that  by  unfettering  Martsian's  anger  she  would 
expose  herself  to  great  peril.  Alarm  and  fear  of  danger 
dwelt  in  her  continually,  and  produced  the  desire  of  death, 
a  desire  which  she  had  never  felt  previously.  Meanwhile 
each  day  added  to  her  cup  new  drops  of  bitterness.  Once, 
early  in  the  morning,  Agneshka  surprised  Martsian  look- 
ing through  the  keyhole  of  the  orphan's  chamber.  He 
withdrew  gritting  his  teeth  and  threatening  with  his  fist, 
but  the  "  heiress  "  called  her  sister  immediately,  and  the 
two,  finding  the  girl  still  undressed,  began  to  torment  her, 
as  usual. 

"  Thou  didst  know  that  he  was  standing  there,"  said  the 
elder,  "  for  the  floor  squeaks  outside  the  door,  and  there  is 
a  noise  when  any  one  stands  near  it ;  but  to  thee,  as  is  clear, 
his  presence  was  agreeable." 

"Bah!  he  licked  his  lips  before  dainties,  and  she  did 
not  hide  them,"  interrupted  Agneshka.  "Hast  thou  no 
fear  of  God,  shameless  creature  ? " 

"Such  a  one  should  be  put  before  the  church  at  a 
pillory." 

"  And  expelled  from  the  mansion." 

"  Sodom  and  Gomorrah ! " 

"Tfu!" 

"  And  when  will  the  need  be  to  send  to  Eadom  for  a 
woman  ? " 

"  What  sort  of  a  name  wilt  thou  give  it  ? " 

"Tfu!  thou  dish-rag!" 

And  they  spat  on  her. 

The  heart  stormed  up  in  the  hapless  maiden,  for  the 
measure  was  passed  then. 

"  Be  off ! "  cried  she,  pointing  to  the  door. 

But  her  face  grew  pale  as  linen,  and  darkness  fell  on 
her  eyes ;  for  a  moment  it  seemed  to  her  that  she  was  fly- 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  '229 

ing  into  some  gulf  without  bottom,  then  she  lost  conscious- 
ness, feeling,  and  memory.  On  recovering  she  found  her- 
self wet  from  water  which  had  been  poured  on  her,  and 
her  breast  pinched  in  places.  The  faces  of  the  old  maids 
bending  over  her  showed  fear,  but  after  a  while  they  felt 
reassured  when  they  saw  that  she  was  conscious. 

"  Complain,  complain  ! "  said  Johanna.  "  Thy  paramour 
will  defend  thee." 

"  And  thou  wilt  thank  him  in  thy  own  way." 

Setting  her  teeth  Anulka  answered  no  syllable. 

But  Martsian  divined  all  that  must  have  happened  up- 
stairs, for  some  hours  later  from  the  chancellery,  where  he 
had  shut  himself  in  with  his  sisters,  came  howls  from 
which  the  whole  mansion  was  terrified. 

In  the  afternoon,  when  old  Krepetski  came,  the  two  sis- 
ters fell  with  a  scream  to  his  knees  imploring  him  to  re- 
move them  from  that  den  of  profligacy  and  torture.  But 
he  to  the  same  degree  that  he  loved  his  youngest  daughter 
hated  the  elder  ones  ;  so  he  not  only  took  no  pity  on  the 
ill-fated  hags,  but  he  called  for  sticks,  and  compelled  them 
to  stay  there. 

The  only  being  in  that  terrible  house  in  whom  Johanna 
and  Agneshka,  if  they  had  wished  to  be  friendly  and  kind, 
might  have  found  compassion,  sympathy,  and  even  protec- 
tion, was  Panna  Anulka.  But  they  preferred  to  torment 
the  poor  girl,  and  gloat  over  her,  for,  with  the  exception 
of  Tekla,  that  was  a  family  in  which  each  member  did  all 
in  his  or  her  power  to  poison  the  life  and  increase  the 
misfortune  of  the  others. 

But  Panna  Anulka  feared  the  love  of  Martsian  more 
than  the  hatred  of  his  sisters.  And  he  thrust  himself 
more  and  more  on  her,  pushed  himself  forward  more  and 
more  shamelessly,  was  more  and  more  insistent,  and  gazed 
at  her  more  and  more  greedily.  It  had  become  clear  that 


230  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

he  was  ceasing  to  command  himself,  that  wild  desire  was 
tearing  him  as  a  whirlwind  tears  a  tree,  and  that  he 
might  give  way  at  any  moment. 

In  fact  that  moment  came  soon. 

Once,  after  warm  weather  had  grown  settled,  Anulka 
went  at  daybreak  to  bathe  in  the  shady  river ;  before  un- 
dressing she  saw  Martsian's  face  on  the  opposite  bank 
sticking  out  from  thick  bushes.  That  instant  she  rushed 
away  breathlessly.  He  pursued  her,  but  trying  to  spring 
over  the  water  he  failed  and  fell  into  it ;  he  was  barely 
able  to  climb  out,  and  went  home  drenched  to  the  very 
last  thread  of  his  clothing.  Before  dinner  he  had  beaten  a 
number  of  servants  till  the  blood  came ;  during  dinner  he 
said  not  a  word  to  any  person.  Only  at  the  end  of  the 
meal  did  he  turn  to  his  sisters,  — 

"  Leave  me  alone,"  said  he,  "  with  Panna  Anulka ;  I 
have  to  talk  with  her  on  matters  of  importance." 

The  sisters,  on  hearing  this,  looked  at  each  other  sig- 
nificantly, and  the  young  lady  grew  pale  from  amazement ; 
though  he  had  long  tried  to  seize  every  moment  in  which 
he  might  be  alone  with  her,  he  had  never  let  himself  ask 
for  such  a  moment  openly. 

When  the  sisters  had  gone  he  rose,  looked  beyond  one 
door  and  another,  to  convince  himself  that  no  one  was  lis- 
tening, then  he  drew  up  to  Anulka. 

"  Give  me  your  hand,"  said  he,  "  and  be  reconciled." 

She  drew  back  both  hands  unconsciously,  and  pushed 
away  from  him. 

Martsian's  wish  for  calmness  was  evident,  but  he  sprang 
forward  twice  on  his  bow-legs,  for  he  could  never  abandon 
that  habit,  and  said,  with  a  voice  full  of  effort,  — 

"  You  are  unwilling !  But  to-day  I  came  very  near 
drowning  for  your  sake.  I  beg  your  pardon  for  that 
fright,  but  it  was  not  caused  by  any  bad  reason.  Mad 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  231 

dogs  began  yesterday  to  run  between  Yyrambki  and  this 
mansion,  and  I  took  a  gun  to  make  sure  of  your  safety." 

Anulka's  knees  trembled  under  her  a  little,  but  she 
said  with  good  presence  of  mind  and  with  calmness,  — 

"  I  want  no  protection  which  would  bring  only  shame 
to  me." 

"  I  should  like  to  defend  you,  not  merely  now,  but  till 
death  and  at  all  times !  Not  offending  God,  but  with 
His  blessing.  Dost  understand  me?" 

A  moment  of  silence  followed  this  question.  Through 
the  open  window  came  the  sound  of  cutting  wood,  made 
by  an  old  lame  man  attached  to  the  kitchen. 

"  I  do  not  understand." 

"Because  thou  hast  no  wish  to  understand,"  replied 
Martsian.  "  Thou  seest  this  long  time  that  I  cannot  live 
without  thee.  Thou  art  as  needful  to  me  as  this  air  is  for 
breathing.  To  me  thou  art  wonderful,  and  dear  above  all 
things.  I  cannot  exist  —  without  thee  I  shall  burn  up  and 
vanish !  If  I  had  not  restrained  myself  I  should  have 
grabbed  thee  long  ago  as  a  hawk  grabs  a  dove.  It  grows 
dry  in  my  throat  without  thee,  as  it  does  without  water 
—  everything  in  me  quivers  toward  thee.  I  cannot  sleep, 
I  cannot  live  —  see  here  even  now  —  " 

And  he  stopped,  for  his  teeth  were  chattering  as  if  in  a 
fever.  He  had  a  spasm,  he  caught  at  the  arms  of  the 
chair  with  his  bony  fingers,  as  if  fearing  to  fall,  and 
panted  some  time  very  loudly.  Then  he  continued,  — 

"Thou  lackest  fortune  —  that  is  nothing!  I  have 
enough.  I  need  not  fortune,  but  thee.  Dost  thou  wish 
to  be  mistress  in  this  mansion  ?  Thou  wert  to  marry  Pan 
Gideon;  I  am  not  worse,  as  I  think,  than  Pan  Gideon. 
But  do  not  say  no !  do  not,  by  the  living  God,  do  not 
say  it,  for  I  cannot  tell  what  will  happen.  Thou  art 
wonderful !  thou,  my  —  ! " 


232  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

He  knelt  quickly,  embraced  her  knees  with  his  two 
hands,  and  pressed  them  toward  his  bosom.  But,  beyond 
even  her  own  expectation,  Anulka's  fear  vanished  with- 
out a  trace  in  that  terrible  moment.  The  knightly  blood 
began  to  act  in  her ;  readiness  for  battle  to  the  last  breath 
was  roused  in  the  woman.  Her  hands  pushed  back  with 
all  force  his  sweat-covered  forehead,  which  was  nestling 
up  toward  her  knees  at  that  moment. 

"  No  !  no !  I  would  rather  die  a  thousand  deaths ! 
No!" 

He  rose  up,  pallid,  his  hair  erect,  his  mustache  quiver- 
ing. Beneath  the  mustache  were  glittering  his  long  de- 
cayed teeth,  and  for  a  time  he  was  filled  with  cold  rage  as 
he  stood  there ;  but  still  he  controlled  himself,  still  pres- 
ence of  mind  did  not  desert  him  entirely.  But  when 
Anulka  pushed  toward  the  door  on  a  sudden,  he  stopped 
the  way  to  her. 

"  Is  this  true  ? "  inquired  he,  with  a  hoarse  voice. 
"  Thou  wilt  not  have  me  ?  Wilt  thou  repeat  that  once 
more  to  me,  to  my  eyes  ?  Wilt  thou  not  have  me  ? " 

"  I  will  not !     And  do  not  threaten,  for  I  feel  no  fear." 

"  I  do  not  threaten  thee,  but  I  want  to  take  thee  as 
wife,  nay  more,  I  beg  thee  bethink  thyself!  By  the 
living  God,  bethink  thyself ! " 

"  In  what  am  I  to  bethink  myself  ?  I  am  free,  I  have 
my  will,  and  I  say  before  your  eyes :  Never  ! " 

He  approached  her,  so  nearly  that  his  face  pushed  up  to 
hers,  and  he  continued,  — 

"Then  perhaps  instead  of  being  mistress,  thou  dost 
choose  to  carry  wood  to  the  kitchen  ?  Or  dost  thou  not 
wish  it  ?  How  will  it  be,  0  noble  lady !  To  which  of 
thy  estates  wilt  thou  go  from  this  mansion  ?  And  if  thou 
stay,  whose  bread  wilt  thou  eat  here  ;  on  whose  kindness 
wilt  thou  live  ?  In  whose  power  wilt  thou  find  thyself  ? 


233 

Whose  bed,  whose  chamber  is  that  in  which  thou  art 
sleeping  ?  What  will  happen  if  I  command  to  remove  the 
door  fastenings  ?  And  dost  thou  ask  in  what  thou  art  to 
bethink  thyself  ?  In  this :  which  thou  art  to  choose  1  — 
marriage,  or  no  marriage ! " 

"  Euffian ! "  screamed  Panna  Anulka. 

But  now  happened  something  unheard  of.  Seized  with 
sudden  fury,  Krepetski  bellowed  with  a  voice  that  was 
not  human,  and  seizing  the  girl  by  the  hair  he  began  with 
a  certain  wild  and  beastly  relish  to  beat  her  without 
mercy  or  memory.  The  longer  he  had  mastered  himself 
up  to  that  time,  the  more  did  his  madness  seem  wild  then, 
and  terrible ;  at  that  moment  beyond  doubt  he  would  have 
killed  the  young  lady  had  it  not  been  that  to  her  cries  for 
assistance  servants  burst  into  the  chamber.  First  that 
man  cutting  wood  at  the  kitchen  broke  hi  with  an  axe 
through  the  window,  after  him  came  kitchen  servants,  the 
two  sisters,  the  butler,  and  two  of  Pan  Gideon's  old 
servitors. 

The  butler  was  a  noble  from  a  distant  village  in 
Mazovia,  moreover,  a  man  of  rare  strength,  though  rather 
aged ;  he  caught  Martsian's  arms  from  behind,  and  drew 
them  so  mightily  that  the  elbows  almost  met  at  his 
shoulders. 

"  This  is  not  permitted,  your  grace ! "  exclaimed  he.  "  It 
is  infamous!" 

"  Let  me  go ! "  roared  Krepetski. 

But  the  iron  hands  held  him  as  in  vices,  and  a  serious, 
low  voice  was  heard  near  his  ear,  — 

"  I  will  break  your  bones  unless  you  restrain  yourself ! " 

Meanwhile  the  sisters  led,  or  rather  carried  the  young 
lady  from  the  chamber. 

"  Come  to  the  chancellery  to  rest,"  said  the  butler.  "  I 
advise  your  grace  earnestly." 


234  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

And  he  pushed  the  man  before  him  as  he  would  a  child, 
while  Martsian,  with  chattering  teeth,  moved  on  with  his 
short  legs,  crying  for  a  halter  and  the  hangman ;  hut  he 
could  not  resist,  for  a  moment  later  he  had  grown  so 
weak  all  at  once,  from  the  outburst,  that  he  was  unable 
even  to  stand  unassisted.  So,  when  the  butler  in  the 
chancellery  threw  him  on  the  horse  skin  with  which  the 
bed  was  covered,  Martsian  did  not  even  try  to  rise ;  he  lay 
there  panting  with  heaving  sides,  like  a  horse  after 
over-exertion. 

"  Something  to  drink ! "  shouted  he. 

The  butler  opened  the  door,  called  a  boy,  and,  whisper- 
ing some  words,  gave  him  keys :  the  lad  returned  with  a 
pint  glass  and  a  demijohn  of  brandy. 

The  butler  filled  the  glass  to  the  brim,  sniffed  at  it,  and 
said  approaching  Martsian,  — 

"  Drink,  your  grace." 

Krepetski  seized  it  with  both  hands,  but  they  trembled 
BO  that  liquor  dropped  on  his  breast ;  then  the  butler  raised 
him,  put  the  glass  to  his  lips,  and  inclined  it. 

He  drank  and  drank,  holding  the  glass  greedily  when 
the  butler  tried  to  remove  it  from  his  mouth.  At  last  he 
drank  all,  and  fell  backward. 

"  It  may  be  too  much,"  said  the  butler,  "  but  you  had 
become  very  weak  when  I  gave  it." 

Though  Martsian  wished  to  say  something,  he  merely 
hissed  in  the  air,  like  a  man  who  has  burnt  his  mouth 
with  too  hot  a  liquid. 

"  Eh,"  said  the  butler,  "  you  owe  me  a  good  gift,  for  I 
have  shown  no  petty  service.  God  preserve  us,  if  any- 
thing is  done  —  in  such  an  affair  it  is  the  axe  and  the 
executioner,  not  to  mention  this,  that  misfortune  might 
happen  here  any  minute.  The  people  love  that  young  lady 
beyond  measure.  And  it  will  be  difficult  to  hide  what 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  235 

has  been  done  from  the  prelate,  though  I  will  tell  all  to 
be  silent.  How  do  you  feel  ?  " 

Martsian  looked  at  him  with  staring  eyes  and  open 
mouth  as  he  panted.  Once  and  a  second  time  he  tried  to 
say  something,  then  hiccoughing  seized  him,  his  eyes  grew 
expressionless,  he  closed  his  lids  on  a  sudden,  and  then 
began  a  rattling  in  his  throat  as  if  the  man  were  dying. 

"  Sleep,  or  die,  dirty  dog ! "  growled  the  butler  as  he 
looked  at  him.  And  he  went  from  the  room  to  the  out- 
buildings. Half  an  hour  later  he  returned  and  knocked  at 
the  young  lady's  chamber.  Finding  the  two  sisters  with 
her  he  said  to  them,  — 

"  Ladies,  perhaps  you  would  look  in  a  moment  at  the 
chancellery,  for  the  young  lord  has  grown  very  feeble. 
But  if  he  sleeps  it  is  better  not  to  wake  him." 

Then  when  alone  with  Panna  Anulka  he  inclined  to 
her  knees,  and  said,  — 

"  Young  lady,  there  is  need  to  flee  from  this  mansion. 
All  is  ready." 

And  she,  though  broken  and  barely  able  to  stand  on  her 
feet,  sprang  up  in  one  instant. 

"  It  is  well,  and  I  am  ready !     Save  me ! " 

"  I  will  conduct  you  to  a  wagon  which  is  waiting  be. 
yond  the  river.  To-night  I  will  bring  your  clothing.  Pan 
Krepetski  is  as  drunk  as  Bela,  and  will  lie  like  a  dead  man 
till  morning.  Only  take  a  cloak,  and  let  us  go.  No  one 
will  stop  us ;  have  no  fear  on  that  point." 

"  God  reward  !  God  reward ! "  repeated  she,  feverishly. 

They  went  out  through  the  garden  to  that  gate  by  which 
Yatsek  used  to  enter  from  Vyrambki.  On  the  way  ths, 
butler  said  to  her,  — 

"  Long  ago  Vilchopolski  arranged  with  the  servants  that 
if  an  attack  upon  you  were  attempted,  they  would  set  fire 
to  the  granary.  Pan  Krepetski  would  be  forced  to  the 


236  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

fire,  and  you  would  have  time  to  escape  through,  the  gar- 
den to  a  place  beyond  the  river,  where  a  man  was  to  wait 
with  a  wagon.  But  it  is  better  not  to  burn  anything. 
To  set  fire  is  a  crime,  no  matter  what  happens.  Krepet- 
ski  will  be  like  a  stone  until  morning,  so  no  pursuit 
threatens  you." 

"  Where  are  we  going  ? " 

"  To  Pan  Serafin's  ;  defence  there  is  easy.  Vilchopolski 
is  there.  So  are  the  Bukoyemskis  and  other  foresters. 
Krepetski  will  try  to  take  you  back,  but  will  fail.  And 
later  on  Pan  Serafin  will  conduct  you  to  Radom,  or  farther. 
That  will  be  settled  with  the  priests.  Here  is  the  wagon ! 
Fear  no  pursuit.  It  is  not  far  to  Yedlinka,  and  God  gives 
a  wonderful  evening.  I  will  bring  your  clothing  to-night. 
If  they  try  to  stop  me  I  will  not  mind  them.  May  the 
Most  Holy  Mother,  the  guardian  and  protectress  of  orphans 
conduct  you ! " 

And  taking  her  by  the  hand  like  a  child,  he  seated  her 
in  the  wagon. 

"  Move  on ! "  cried  he  to  the  driver. 

It  was  growing  dark  in  the  world,  and  the  twilight  of 
evening  was  quenching,-  but  from  the  remnant  of  its  rays 
the  stars  in  the  clear  sky  were  rosy.  The  calm  evening 
was  filled  with  the  odors  of  the  earth,  of  leaves,  and  of 
blossoming  alders,  while  nightingales  were  filling  with 
their  song,  as  with  a  warm  rain  of  spring,  the  garden,  the 
trees,  and  the  whole  region. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THAT  evening  Pan  Serafin  was  sitting  on  a  bench  in  the 
front  of  his  mansion,  entertaining  Father  Voynovski,  who 
had  come  after  evening  prayers  to  see  him,  and  the  four 
Bukoyemskis,  who  were  stopping  then  permanently  at 
Yedlinka.  Before  them  on  a  table,  with  legs  crossed  like 
the  letter  X,  stood  a  pitcher  of  mead  and  some  glasses. 
They,  while  listening  to  the  murmur  of  the  forest,  were 
drinking  from  time  to  time  and  conversing  of  the  war, 
raising  their  eyes  to  the  heavens  in  which  the  sickle  of 
the  moon  was  shining  clearly. 

"  Thanks  to  your  grace,  our  benefactor,  we  shall  be 
ready  soon  for  the  road,"  said  Mateush  Bukoyemski. 
"  What  has  happened  is  passed.  Even  saints  have  their 
failings  ;  then  how  must  it  be  with  frail  men,  who  without 
the  grace  of  God  can  do  nothing  ?  But  when  I  look  at 
that  moon,  which  forms  the  Turkish  standard,  my  fist  is 
stung  as  if  mosquitoes  were  biting.  Well,  God  grant  a 
man  to  gratify  his  hands  at  the  earliest." 

The  youngest  Bukoyemski  fell  to  thinking. 

"  Why  is  it,  my  reverend  benefactor,"  asked  he  at  last, 
"  that  Turks  cherish  some  kind  of  worship  for  the  moon, 
and  bear  it  on  their  standards  ? " 

"  But  have  not  dogs  some  devotion  toward  the  moon 
also  ? "  asked  the  priest. 

"Of  course,  but  why  should  the  Turks  have  it?" 

"  Just  because  they  are  dog-brothers." 


238  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  Well,  as  God  is  dear  to  me,  that  explains  all,"  said  the 
young  man,  looking  at  the  moon  then  in  wonderment. 

"  But  the  moon  is  not  to  blame,"  said  the  host,  "  and  it 
is  delightful  to  gaze  at  it  when  in  the  calm  of  night  it 
paints  all  the  trees  with  its  beams,  as  if  some  one  had 
coated  them  with  silver.  I  love  greatly  to  sit  by  myself 
on  such  a  night,  gaze  at  the  sky,  and  marvel  at  the  Lord 
God's  almightiness." 

"  Yes,  at  such  times  the  soul  flies  on  wings,  as  it  were, 
to  its  Creator,"  said  Father  Voynovski.  "  God  in  his 
mercy  created  the  moon  as  well  as  the  sun,  and  what  an 
immense  benefaction.  As  to  the  sun,  well,  everything  is 
visible  in  the  daytime,  but  if  there  were  no  moon  people 
would  break  their  necks  in  the  night  if  they  travelled, 
not  to  mention  this,  that  in  perfect  darkness  devilish 
wickedness  would  be  greater  by  far  than  it  is  at  the 
present." 

They  were  silent  for  a  while  and  passed  over  the  peace- 
ful sky  with  their  eyes ;  the  priest  took  a  pinch  of  snuff 
then,  and  added,  — 

"Fix  this  in  your  memories,  gentlemen,  that  a  kind 
Providence  thinks  not  only  of  the  needs,  but  the  comfort 
of  people." 

The  rattle  of  wheels,  which  in  the  night  stillness 
reached  their  ears  very  clearly,  interrupted  the  conversa- 
tion. Pan  Serafin  rose  from  his  seat. 

"  God  is  bringing  some  guest,"  said  he,  "  for  the  whole 
household  is  here.  I  am  curious  to  know  who  it  may 
be." 

"Surely  some  one  with  news  from  our  lads,"  added 
Father  VoynovskL 

All  rose,  and  thereupon  a  wagon  drawn  by  two  horses 
entered  in  through  the  gateway. 

"  Some  woman  is  on  the  seat,"  called  out  Lukash. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLOEY  239 

"  That  is  true." 

The  wagon  passed  through  half  the  courtyard  and 
stopped  at  the  entrance.  Pan  Serafin  looked  at  the  face 
of  the  woman,  recognized  it  in  the  wonderful  moonlight, 
and  cried,  — 

"  Panna  Anulka  ! " 

And  he  almost  lifted  her  in  his  arms  from  the  wagon, 
then  she  bent  at  once  to  his  knees,  and  burst  into  weeping. 

"  An  orphan !  "  cried  she,  "  who  begs  for  rescue  and  a 
refuge ! " 

Then  she  nestled  up  to  his  knees,  embraced  them  with 
still  greater  vigor,  and  sobbed  more  complainingly.  Such 
great  astonishment  seized  every  man  there,  that  for  a  time 
no  one  uttered  a  syllable ;  at  last  Pan  Serafin  raised  the 
orphan  and  pressed  her  to  his  heart. 

"  While  there  is  breath  in  my  nostrils,"  cried  he,  "  I 
will  be  to  thee  a  father.  But  tell  me  what  has  hap- 
pened ?  Have  they  driven  thee  from  Belchantska? " 

"  Krepetski  has  beaten  me,  and  threatened  me  with 
infamy,"  answered  she,  in  a  voice  barely  audible. 

Father  Voynovski,  who  was  there  very  near  her,  heard 
this  answer. 

"  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  King  of  the  Jews  I "  exclaimed  he, 
seizing  his  white  hair  with  both  hands. 

The  four  Bukoyemskis  gazed  with  open  mouths,  and  eyes 
bursting  from  their  sockets,  but  understood  nothing.  Their 
hearts  were  moved  at  once,  it  is  true,  by  the  weeping  of 
the  orphan,  but  they  considered  that  Panna  Anulka  had 
wrought  foul  injustice  on  Yatsek.  They  remembered  also 
the  teaching  of  Father  Voynovski,  that  woman  is  the 
cause  of  all  evil.  So  they  looked  at  one  another  inquir- 
ingly, as  if  hoping  that  some  clear  idea  would  come,  if 
not  to  one,  to  another  of  them.  At  last  words  came  to 
Marek. 


240  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  Well,  now,  here  is  Krepetski  for  you.  But  in  every 

case  that  Martsian  will  get  from  us  a ,  or  won't 

he?" 

And  he  seized  at  his  left  side,  and,  following  his  ex- 
ample, the  other  three  brothers  began  to  feel  for  the  hilts 
of  their  sabres. 

Meanwhile,  Pan  Serafin  had  led  in  the  young  lady  and 
committed  her  to  Pani  Dzvonkovski,  his  housekeeper,  a 
woman  of  sensitive  heart  and  irrepressible  eloquence,  and 
explained  to  her  that  she  was  to  concern  herself  with  this 
the  most  notable  guest  that  had  come  to  them.  He  said 
that  the  housekeeper  was  to  yield  up  her  own  bedroom  to 
the  lady,  light  the  house,  make  a  fire  in  the  kitchen,  find 
calming  medicines  and  plasters  for  the  blue  spots,  pre- 
pare heated  wine  and  various  dainties.  He  advised  the 
young  lady  herself  to  lie  down  in  bed  until  all  was  given 
her,  and  to  rest,  deferring  detailed  discourse  till  the 
morrow. 

But  she  desired  to  open  her  heart  straightway  to  those 
gentlemen  with  whom  she  had  sought  rescue.  She  wanted 
to  cast  out  immediately  from  her  soul  all  that  anguish 
which  had  been  collecting  so  long  in  it,  and  that  misfor- 
tune, shame,  humiliation,  and  torture  in  which  she  had 
been  living  at  Belchantska.  So,  shutting  herself  up  with 
Father  Voynovski  and  Pan  Serafin,  she  spoke  as  if  to  a 
confessor  and  a  father.  She  told  them  everything,  —  both 
her  sorrow  for  Yatsek,  and  that  she  had  consented  to 
marry  her  guardian  only  because  she  thought  Yatsek  had 
contemned  her,  and  because  she  had  heard  from  the 
Bukoyemskis  that  Yatsek  was  to  marry  Parma  Zbier- 
hovski.  Finally,  she  explained  what  her  life  had  been  in 
Belchantska,  —  or  rather,  what  her  sufferings  had  been 
there;  she  explained  the  torturing  malice  of  the  two 
Bisters,  the  ghastly  advances  of  Martsian,  and  the  hap- 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF   GLOKY  241 

penings  of  that  day  which  were  the  cause  of  her  flight 
from  the  mansion. 

And  they  seized  their  own  heads  while  they  listened. 
The  hand  of  Father  Voynovski,  an  old  soldier,  went  to  his 
left  side  involuntarily,  in  the  manner  of  the  Bukoyemskis, 
though  for  many  a  day  he  had  not  carried  a  weapon ;  but 
the  worthy  Pan  Serafin  put  his  palms  on  the  temples  of 
the  maiden,  and  said  to  her,  — 

"Let  him  try  to  take  thee.  I  had  an  only  son,  but 
now  God  has  given  me  a  daughter." 

Father  Voynovski,  who  had  been  struck  most  by  what 
she  had  said  touching  Yatsek,  remembering  all  that  had 
happened,  could  not  take  in  the  position  immediately. 
Hence  he  thought  and  thought,  smoothed  with  his  palm 
the  whole  length  of  his  crown  which  was  milk-white,  and 
then  he  asked  finally,  — 

"  Didst  thou  know  of  that  letter  which  Pan  Gideon 
wrote  to  Yatsek?" 

"  I  begged  him  to  write  it." 

"  Then  I  understand  nothing.    Why  didst  thou  do  so  ? " 

"  Because  I  wanted  Yatsek  to  return  to  us." 

"  How  return  ? "  cried  the  priest,  with  real  anger.  "  The 
letter  was  such  that  just  because  of  it  Yatsek  went  away 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth  broken-hearted,  to  forget,  and 
cast  out  of  him  that  love  which  thou,  my  young  lady,  didst 
trample." 

Her  eyes  blinked  from  amazement,  and  she  put  her 
hands  together,  as  if  praying. 

"  My  guardian  told  me  that  he  had  written  the  letter 
of  a  father.  O  Holy  Mother !  What  was  there  in  it  ? " 

"  Insults,  contempt,  a  trampling  upon  the  man's  poverty 
and  his  honor.  Dost  understand  ? " 

Then  from  the  gill's  breast  was  rent  a  shriek  of  such  pain 
and  sincerity  that  the  honest  heart  of  the  priest  quivered 

16 


242  ON     THE    FIELD   OF   GLORY 

in  him.  He  approached  her,  removed  the  hands  with 
which  she  had  covered  her  face,  and  asked,  — 

"  Then  didst  thou  not  know  of  this  ? " 

"  I  did  not  —  I  did  not ! " 

"  And  thou  didst  wish  Yatsek  to  return  to  thee  ? * 

"  I  did ! " 

"  In  God's  name  !    Why  was  that  ? " 

Tears  as  large  as  pearls  began  again  to  drop  from  her 
closed  lashes  in  abundance,  and  quickly;  her  face  was 
red  from  maiden  shame,  she  caught  for  air  with  her  open 
lips,  the  heart  was  throbbing  in  her  as  in  a  captured  bird, 
and  at  last  after  great  effort,  she  whispered,  — 

"  Because  —  I  love  him  !  " 

"  My  child,  is  that  possible  1 "  cried  out  Father  Yoy- 
novski. 

But  the  voice  broke  in  his  breast,  for  tears  were  chok- 
ing him  also.  He  was  seized  at  the  same  instant  by 
delight  and  immense  compassion  for  the  girl,  and  aston- 
ishment that  "  a  woman  "  in  this  case  was  not  the  cause  of 
all  evil,  but  an  innocent  lamb  on  which  so  much  suffering 
had  fallen  God  knew  for  what  reason.  He  caught  her  in 
his  arms,  pressed  her  to  his  heart.  "  My  child !  my  child ! " 
repeated  he,  time  after  time. 

The  Bukoyemskis,  meanwhile,  had  betaken  themselves, 
with  the  glasses  and  pitcher,  to  the  dining-room;  had 
emptied  the  pitcher  conscientiously  to  the  bottom,  and 
were  waiting  for  the  priest  and  Pan  Serafin,  in  the  hope 
that  with  their  coming  supper  would  be  put  on  the  table. 

They  returned  at  last  with  moistened  eyes  and  with 
emotion  on  their  faces.  Pan  Serafin  breathed  deeply 
once,  and  a  second  time,  then  he  said,  — 

"Pani  Dzvonkovski  is  putting  the  poor  thing  to  bed. 
Indeed,  a  man  is  unwilling  to  believe  his  own  ears.  We 
too,  are  to  blame ;  but  Krepetski,  —  what  he  has  done  is 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  243 

simply  infamous  and  disgraceful.  We  may  not  let  him 
go  without  punishment." 

"  On  the  contrary,"  answered  Marek,  "  we  will  talk 
about  this  with  that '  stump/  Oh-ho ! " 

Then  he  turned  to  Father  Voynovski,  — 

"  I  am  very  sorry  for  her,  but  still,  I  think  that  God 
punished  her  for  Yatsek.  Is  that  not  true  ? " 

"  Thou  art  a  fool ! "  called  out  Father  Voynovski. 

"  But  how  is  that  ?     Why  ? " 

The  old  man,  whose  breast  was  full  of  pity,  fell  to  talk- 
ing quickly  and  passionately  of  the  innocence  and  suffer- 
ing of  the  girl,  as  if  wishing  in  that  way  to  make  up  for 
the  injustice  which  he  had  permitted  regarding  her ;  but 
after  a  time  all  discussion  was  interrupted  by  the  com- 
ing of  Pani  Dzvonkovski,  who  burst  into  the  room  like  a 
bomb  into  a  fortress. 

Her  face  was  as  flooded  with  tears  as  if  it  had  been 
dipped  in  a  full  bucket,  and  right  on  the  threshold  she 
fell  to  crying,  with  arms  stretched  out  before  her,  — 

"People,  whoso  believes  in  God!  Vengeance,  justice! 
As  God  lives !  her  dear  shoulders  are  all  in  blue  lumps, 
those  shoulders  once  white  as  wafers  —  hair  torn  out  by 
the  handful,  golden  hair  !  my  dearest  dove !  my  innocent 
lamb  !  my  precious  little  flower ! " 

On  hearing  this,  Mateush  Bukoyemski,  already  excited 
by  the  narrative  of  Father  Voynovski,  bellowed  out  at  one 
moment,  the  next  he  was  accompanied  by  Marek,  Lukash, 
and  Yan  till  the  servants  rushed  into  the  dining-hall  and 
the  dogs  began  to  bark  at  the  entrance.  But  Vilchopolski, 
who  a  moment  later  returned  from  his  night  review  of 
haystacks,  met  now  another  humor  of  the  brothers.  Their 
hair  was  on  end,  their  eyes  were  staring  with  rage,  their 
right  hands  were  grasping  at  their  sabre  hilts. 

"  Blood ! "  shouted  Lukash. 


244  ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY 

"  Give  him  hither,  the  son  of  a  such  a  one  ! " 

"Kill  him!" 

"  On  sabres  with  him  ! " 

And  they  moved  toward  the  door  as  one  man ;  but  Pan 
Serafin  sprang  to  the  entrance  and  stopped  them. 

"  Halt !  "  cried  he.  "  Martsian  deserves  not  the  sabre, 
but  the  headsman !" 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

AND  he  had  to  speak  long  in  pacifying  the  angry  brothers. 
He  explained  to  them  that  were  they  to  cut  down  Kre- 
petski  at  once  it  would  be  the  act  not  of  nobles  but 
assassins. 

"  There  is  need  first  of  all,"  said  he,  "  to  visit  our  neigh- 
bors, to  come  to  an  understanding  with  Father  Tvorkov- 
ski,  to  have  the  support  of  the  clergy  and  the  nobles,  to 
obtain  the  testimony  of  the  servants  at  Belchantska,  then 
to  take  the  case  before  a  tribunal,  and  only  when  the  sen- 
tence is  passed  to  stand  behind  it  with  weapons.  If," 
continued  he, "  ye  were  to  bear  Martsian  apart  on  your 
sabres  immediately,  his  father  would  not  fail  to  report  in 
all  places  that  ye  did  so  through  agreement  with  Panna 
Anulka;  by  this  her  reputation  might  suffer,  and  the 
old  man  would  summon  you,  and,  instead  of  going  to  the 
war,  ye  would  have  to  drag  around  through  tribunals, 
for,  not  being  under  the  authority  of  the  hetman  as  yet, 
ye  would  not  escape  a  civil  summons.  That  is  how  this 
matter  stands  at  the  moment." 

"  How  so  ? "  inquired  Yan,  with  sorrow ;  "  then  we  are 
to  let  the  wrong  done  this  dove  go  unpunished  ? " 

"  But  do  ye  think,"  said  the  priest,  "  that  life  will  be 
pleasant  for  Krepetski  when  infamy  is  hanging  over  him, 
or  the  axe  of  the  headsman,  and  in  addition  when  general 
contempt  is  surrounding  him  ?  That  is  a  worse  torment 
than  a  quick  death  would  be,  and  I  should  not  wish,  for 


246  ON   THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY 

all    the   silver  in   Olkuts,   to    be   in   his   skin   at   this 
moment." 

But  if  he  will  wriggle  out  ? "  inquired  Marek.  "  His 
father  is  an  old  trickster,  who  has  won  more  than  one 
lawsuit." 

"  If  he  wriggles  out,  Yatsek  on  returning  will  whisper  a 
word  in  his  ear." 

"  Ye  do  not  know  Yatsek  yet !  He  has  the  eyes  of  a 
maiden,  but  it  is  safer  to  take  her  young  cubs  from  a  she- 
bear  than  to  pain  him  unjustly." 

Hereupon  Vilchopolski  till  then  only  listening  spoke 
in  gloomy  accents,  — 

"  Pan  Krepetski  has  written  his  own  sentence,  whether 
he  awaits  the  return  of  Pan  Tachevski  or  not  —  But 
there  is  another  point ;  he  will  try,  with  armed  hand,  to 
get  back  the  young  lady,  and  then  — " 

"  Then  we  shall  see  ! "  interrupted  Pan  Serafin.  "  But 
let  him  only  try !  That  is  something  quite  different ! " 

And  he  shook  his  sabre,  threateningly,  while  the 
Bukoyemskis  began  to  grit  their  teeth  straightway. 

"  Let  him  try  !  let  him  try  ! "  said  they. 

"But,  gentlemen,"  said  Vilchopolski,  "you  are  going 
to  the  war." 

"  We  will  arrange  then  in  another  way,"  replied  Father 
Yoynovski. 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of 
the  butler.  He  had  brought  trunks  filled  with  the  ward- 
robe of  Panna  Sieninski  which,  as  he  said,  he  did  only 
with  difficulty.  The  Krepetski  sisters  tried  to  prevent 
him,  and  even  wished  to  wake  Martsian,  and  keep  the 
trunks  in  the  mansion,  but  they  could  not  wake  him ; 
and  the  butler  persuaded  them  that  they  should  not  act 
thus,  both  in  view  of  their  own  good  and  that  of  their 
brother,  otherwise  an  action  would  be  brought  against 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  247 

them  for  robbery,  and  they  would  be  summoned  for  dam- 
ages before  a  tribunal.  As  women  who  do  not  know  law 
they  were  frightened  and  yielded.  The  butler  thought 
that  Martsian  would  try  surely  to  get  back  the  young 
lady,  but  he  did  not  think  that  the  man  would  use 
violence  immediately. 

"  He  will  be  restrained  from  that,"  said  the  butler,  "  by 
his  father,  who  understands  well  the  significance  of 
raptus  puellae.  He  knows  nothing  yet  of  what  has 
happened,  but  from  here  I  will  go  to  him  directly  and 
explain  the  whole  matter,  for  two  reasons.  First,  so  that 
he  may  restrain  Martsian,  and  second,  because  I  do  not 
wish  to  be  in  Belchantska  to-morrow  when  Martsian 
wakes  and  learns  that  I  have  helped  the  young  lady  in 
fleeing.  He  would  rush  on  me  surely,  and  then  to  one 
of  us  something  ugly  might  happen." 

Pan  Serafin  and  Father  Voynovski  praised  the  man's 
prudence  and,  finding  that  he  was  a  well-wishing  person, 
and  experienced,  a  man  who  had  eaten  bread  from  more 
than  one  oven,  and  to  whom  law  itself  was  no  novelty, 
begged  him  to  aid  in  examining  the  question.  There 
were  two  councils  then,  one  of  these  being  formed  of  the 
four  Bukoyemskis. 

Pan  Serafin,  knowing  how  to  restrain  them  most  easily 
from  murderous  intentions,  and  detain  them  at  home, 
sent  a  large  demijohn  of  good  mead  to  the  brothers ;  this 
they  were  glad  to  besiege  at  the  moment,  and  began  to 
drink  one  to  another.  Their  hearts  were  moved,  and  they 
remembered  involuntarily  the  night  when  Panna  Anulka 
crossed  for  the  first  time  the  threshold  of  that  house  there 
in  Yedlinka.  They  recalled  how  they  had  fallen  in  love 
with  her  straightway,  how  through  her  they  had  quar- 
relled, and  then  in  one  voice  adjudged  her  to  Stanislav, 
and  thus  made  an  offering  of  their  passion  to  friendship. 


248  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

At  last  Mateush  drank  his  mead,  put  his  head  on  his 
palm,  sighed,  and  continued,  — 

"  Yatsek  was  sitting  that  night  on  a  tree  like  a  squirrel. 
Who  could  have  thought  then  that  he  was  just  the  man 
to  whom  the  Lord  God  had  given  her  ? " 

"And  commanded  us  to  continue  in  our  orphanhood," 
added  Marek. 

"Do  ye  remember,"  asked  Lukash,  "how  the  rooms 
were  all  bright  from  her  presence  ?  They  would  not 
have  been  brighter  from  a  hundred  burning  candles. 
And  she  at  one  time  stood  up,  at  another  sat  down,  and 
a  third  time  she  laughed.  And  when  she  looked  at  a 
man  it  was  as  warm  in  his  bosom  as  if  he  had  drunk 
heated  wine  that  same  instant.  Let  us  take  a  glass  now 
on  our  terrible  sadness." 

They  drank  again ;  then  Mateush  struck  a  blow  with 
his  fist  on  the  table,  and  shouted, — 

"  Ei !  if  she  had  not  loved  that  Yatsek  so ! " 

"Then  what?"  asked  Yan,  angrily,  "dost  think  that 
she  would  fall  in  love  with  thee  right  away  ?  Look  at 
him  —  my  dandy ! " 

"  Well  thou  art  no  beauty ! "  retorted  Mateush. 

And  they  looked  at  each  other  with  ill-feeling.  But 
Lukash,  though  given  greatly  to  quarrels,  began  now  to 
pacify  his  brothers. 

"  Not  for  thee,  not  for  thee,  not  for  any  of  us,"  said  he. 
"  Another  will  get  her  and  take  her  to  the  altar." 

"For  us  there  is  nothing  but  sorrow  and  weeping," 
blurted  out  Marek. 

"  Then  at  least  we  will  love  one  another.  No  one  in 
this  world  loves  us !  No  one ! " 

"No  one!  no  one!"  repeated  they  all  in  succession, 
mingling  their  wine  with  their  tears  as  they  said  so. 

"  But  she  is  sleeping  up  there ! "  added  Yan  on  a  sudden. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  249 

"  She  is  sleeping,  the  poor  little  thing,"  responded  Lu- 
kash  ;  "  she  is  lying  down  like  a  flower  cut  by  the  scythe, 
like  a  lamb  torn  by  a  villainous  wolf.  My  born  brothers ! 
is  there  no  man  here  who  will  take  even  a  pull  at  the 
wild  beast?" 

"  It  cannot  be  but  there  is  I "  cried  out  Mateush,  Marek, 
and  Yan.  And  again  they  grew  indignant,  and  the  more 
they  drank  the  oftener  they  gritted  their  teeth,  first  one, 
then  another,  or  one  of  them  struck  his  fist  on  the  table. 

"  I  have  an  idea ! "  said  the  youngest  on  a  sudden. 

"  Tell  it !     Have  God  in  thy  heart  I " 

"  Here  it  is.  We  have  promised  Pan  Serafin  not  to  cut 
up  that '  stump.'  Have  we  not  promised  ? " 

"We  have,  but  tell  what  thou  hast  to  say;  ask  no 
questions." 

"  Though  we  have  promised  we  must  take  revenge  for 
our  young  lady.  Old  Krepetski  will  come  here,  as  they 
said,  to  see  if  Pan  Serafin  will  not  give  back  the  young 
lady.  But  we  know  that  he  will  not  give  her,  do  we 
not?" 

"  He  will  not !  he  will  not  I" 

"  But  think  ye  not  this  way :  Martsian  will  hurry  to 
meet  his  father  on  the  road  back,  to  see  and  inquire  if  he 
has  succeeded." 

"  As  God  is  in  heaven,  he  will  do  so." 

"  On  the  road,  half-way  between  Belchantska  and  Yed- 
linka,  is  a  tar  pit  near  the  roadside.  If  we  should  wait 
at  that  tar  pit  for  Martsian  —  ? " 

"Well,  but  what  for?" 

"Psh!  quiet!" 

«Psh!" 

And  they  began  to  look  around  through  the  room, 
though  they  knew  that  save  themselves  there  was  not  a 
living  soul  in  it,  and  then  they  whispered.  They  whis- 


250  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

pered  long,  now  louder,  now  lower.  At  last  their  faces 
grew  radiant,  they  finished  their  wine  at  one  draught, 
embraced  one  another,  and  in  silence  went  out  of  the 
room  one  after  the  other,  in  goose  fashion. 

They  saddled  their  horses  without  the  least  noise,  and 
each  led  his  beast  by  the  bit  from  the  courtyard.  When 
they  had  gone  through  the  gate  they  mounted  and  rode 
stirrup  by  stirrup  to  the  roadway  where  Yan,  though  the 
youngest,  took  command  and  said  then  to  his  brothers,  — 

"  Now  I  with  Marek  will  go  to  the  tar  pit,  and  do  ye 
bring  that  cask  before  daybreak." 


CHAPTER  XIX 

OLD  Krepetski,  as  had  been  foreseen  by  the  butler,  went 
to  Yedlinka  after  midday  on  the  morrow,  but  beyond  all 
expectation  he  appeared  there  with  so  kindly  a  face,  and 
so  gladsome,  that  Pan  Serafin,  who  had  the  habit  of  doz- 
ing after  dinner,  and  felt  somewhat  drowsy,  became  wide 
awake  with  astonishment  at  sight  of  him.  Almost  at  the 
threshold  the  old  fox  began  to  mention  neighborly  friend- 
ship and  say  what  delight  his  old  age  would  find  in  more 
frequent  and  mutual  visits  ;  he  gave  thanks  for  the  kindly 
reception,  and  only  after  finishing  these  courtesies  did  he 
come  to  the  real  question. 

"  Benefactor  and  neighbor,"  said  he,  "  I  have  come  with 
the  salute  which  was  due  you,  but  also,  as  you  must 
have  divined,  with  a  request  which,  in  view  of  my  age, 
you,  I  trust,  will  give  ear  to  most  kindly." 

"  I  will  yield  gladly  to  every  proper  wish  which  you 
may  utter,"  said  Pan  Serafin. 

The  old  man  began  to  rub  his  hands. 

"I  knew  that!  I  knew  it  beforehand,"  said  he. 
"  What  a  thing  it  is  to  deal  with  a  man  who  has  real 
wisdom ;  one  comes  to  an  agreement  immediately.  I 
said  to  my  son  '  Leave  that  to  me !  the  moment,'  said  I, 
'  that  thou  hast  to  do  with  Pan  Serafin  all  will  go  well, 
for  there  is  not  another  man,  not  merely  so  wise,  but  so 
honorable  in  this  region.' " 

"  You  praise  me  too  greatly." 


252  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  No,  no,  I  say  too  little.  But  let  us  come  to  the 
question." 

"  Let  us." 

Old  Krepetski  was  silent  for  a  while,  as  if  seeking  ex- 
pressions. He  merely  moved  his  jaws,  so  that  his  chin 
met  his  nose.  At  last  he  laughed  joyously,  put  his  hand 
on  Pan  Serafin's  knee,  and  continued,  — 

"  My  benefactor,  you  see  our  goldfinch  has  flown  from 
the  cage." 

"  I  know.     Because  the  cat  frightened  it." 

"  Is  there  not  pleasure  in  talking  with  such  people  ?  " 
cried  the  old  man,  rubbing  his  hands.  "  Oh,  that  is  wit ! 
The  prelate  Tvorkovski  would  burst  with  envy,  as  God  is 
dear  to  me  ! " 

"  I  am  listening." 

"  Well,  to  the  question,  and  straight  from  the  bridge. 
We  should  like  to  take  back  that  goldfinch." 

"  Why  should  you  not  ? " 

Pan  Krepetski  moved  his  chin  toward  his  nose  once, 
and  a  second  time.  He  was  alarmed ;  the  affair  went  too 
easily ;  but  he  clapped  his  hands,  and  cried  with  feigned 
joyousness,  — 

"  Well,  now  the  affair  is  finished !  Would  to  God  that 
such  men  as  you  were  born  everywhere  !  " 

"It  is  finished  so  far  as  I  am  concerned,"  said  Pan 
Serafin.  "Only  there  is  need  to  ask  that  little  bird 
whether  she  wants  to  go  back  again  ;  besides  she  cannot 
go  back  to-day,  for  your  son  has  so  throttled  her  that  she 
is  barely  breathing." 

"  Is  she  sick  ? " 

"  Sick ;  she  is  lying  in  bed." 

"  But  is  she  not  pretending  ? " 

Pan  Serafin's  face  grew  dark  in  a  moment. 

"  My  gracious   sir,"  said  he,  "  let   us   talk   seriously. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  253 

Your  son  Martsian  has  acted  unworthily  with  Panna 
Anulka,  not  in  human  fashion,  and  not  as  a  noble ;  he 
has  acted  altogether  with  infamy.  Before  God  and  man 
you  have  offended  grievously  to  give  an  orphan  into  hands 
such  as  his,  and  intrust  her  to  a  tyrant  so  shameless." 

"  There  is  not  a  bit  of  truth  in  what  she  says,"  cried 
the  old  man. 

"  Why  not  ?  You  know  not  what  she  has  said,  and 
still  you  deny.  It  is  not  she  who  is  speaking ;  blue  lumps 
and  marks  of  blows  speak  for  her,  marks  which  my 
housekeeper  saw  on  her  young  body.  As  to  Martsian,  all 
the  servants  in  Belchantska  have  seen  his  approaches 
and  his  cruelty,  and  are  ready  to  testify  when  needed. 
In  my  house  is  Vilchopolski  who  is  going  to-day  to 
Eadom  to  tell  the  prelate  Tvorkovski  what  has  happened." 

"  But  you  have  promised  to  give  me  the  girl." 

"  No,  I  only  said  that  I  would  not  detain  her.  If  she 
wants  to  go  back,  very  well  1  If  she  wishes  to  stay  with 
me,  very  well  also !  But  attempt  not  to  bring  me  to 
refuse  my  roof  and  a  morsel  of  bread  to  an  orphan  who 
is  grievously  offended." 

Old  Krepetski's  jaws  moved  time  after  time.  For  a 
while  he  was  silent,  and  then  began,  — 

"  You  are  right,  and  you  are  wrong.  To  refuse  a  shel- 
ter and  bread  to  an  orphan  would  be  unworthy,  but  as  a 
wise  man  consider  that  it  is  one  thing  not  to  refuse  hos- 
pitality, and  something  different  to  stand  with  rebellion 
against  the  authority  of  a  father.  I  love  Tekla,  my 
youngest  daughter,  sincerely,  but  it  happens  sometimes 
that  I  give  her  a  push.  Well,  what  then  ?  If  she,  after 
being  punished  by  me,  should  flee  to  you,  would  you  not 
permit  me  to  take  her,  or  would  you  refer  me  to  her 
pleasure?  Think  of  this— what  sort  of  order  would 
there  be  in  the  world,  if  women  had  their  will  ?  A  mar- 


254  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

ried  woman,  even  when  old,  must  hearken  to  her  hus- 
band, and  yield  to  him ;  but  what  must  it  be  in  the  case 
of  an  immature  girl,  as  against  the  commands  of  her 
father,  or  guardian  ? " 

"  Panna  Anulka  is  not  your  daughter,  nor  even  your 
relative." 

"But  we  inherited  the  guardianship  over  her  from 
,Pan  Gideon.  If  Pan  Gideon  had  punished  the  girl, 
you,  of  course,  would  not  have  had  a  word  against 
him;  but  it  is  the  same  thing  touching  me  and  my 
son,  to  whom  I  have  committed  the  management  of 
Belchantska.  Some  one  must  manage,  some  one  must 
have  authority  to  punish.  Difficult  to  do  without  that. 
I  do  not  deny  that  Martsian,  as  a  man,  young  and  im- 
pulsive, exceeded  the  measure,  perhaps,  especially  since 
he  was  met  with  ingratitude.  But  that  is  my  affair !  I 
will  examine,  judge,  and  punish ;  but  I  will  take  the  girl 
back,  and  I  think,  with  your  permission,  that  even  the 
king  himself  would  have  no  right  to  raise  any  hindrance." 

"  You  speak  as  in  a  tribunal,"  said  Pan  Serafin.  "  I  do 
not  deny  that  you  have  appearances  on  your  side ;  but 
appearance  is  one  thing,  and  the  real  truth  another.  I 
do  not  wish  to  hinder  you  in  anything,  but  I  tell  you 
honestly  what  the  opinion  of  people  is,  and  with  that 
opinion  I  advise  you  to  reckon.  For  you  it  is  not  a  ques- 
tion of  Panna  Anulka,  nor  of  guardianship  over  her,  but  you 
suspect  that  there  may  be  a  will  in  the  hands  of  the  prel- 
ate, with  a  provision  for  the  young  lady,  therefore  you 
are  afraid  that  Belchantska  might  slip  from  you  together 
with  Panna  Anulka.  Not  long  ago  I  heard  one  of  the 
neighbors  speak  in  this  way :  '  Were  it  not  for  that  un- 
certainty the  Krepetskis  would  be  the  first  to  drive  the 
orphan  from  the  house,  for  those  people  have  not  God  in 
their  hearts.'  It  is  very  disagreeable  for  me  and  repul- 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  255 

sive  to  say  such  things  in  my  house  to  you,  but  you 
ought  to  know  them." 

Flames  of  anger  gleamed  in  the  eyes  of  the  old  man, 
but  he  controlled  himself,  and  said  with  a  voice  which 
was  quiet,  though  somewhat  broken,  — 

"  The  malice  of  people  I  Low  malice,  nothing  more,  and 
stupidity  besides  that.  How  could  it  be?  We  would 
then  drive  from  the  house  a  young  lady  whom  Martsian 
wants  to  marry?  By  the  dear  God,  think  over  thisl 
The  two  things  do  not  hold  together." 

"  They  talk  in  this  way :  '  If  it  shall  appear  that  Bel- 
chantska  is  hers  then  Martsian  will  marry  her,  but  if  the 
place  is  not  hers  he  will  simply  disgrace  her.'  I  am  not 
any  man's  conscience,  so  I  merely  repeat  what  people  say, 
but  with  this  addition  of  my  own,  that  your  son  threatened 
shame  to  the  girl.  I  know  that  surely,  and  you,  who 
know  Martsian  and  his  vile  desires,  know  it  also." 

"  I  know  one  and  another  thing,  but  I  know  not  what 
you  wish  to  say." 

"  What  I  wish  to  say  ?  This,  which  I  have  said  to  you 
already.  If  Panna  Anulka  agrees  to  return  to  you  I 
have  no  right  to  oppose  her  or  you,  but  if  she  is  not  will- 
ing, I  will  not  expel  her  from  this  house,  for  I  have  given 
my  word  not  to  do  so." 

"  The  question  is  not  that  you  should  expel  her,  but 
that  you  should  permit  me  to  take  her,  just  as  you 
would  permit  me  if  one  of  my  own  daughters  were  with 
you.  This  only  I  beg,  that  you  stand  not  in  my  way." 

"  Then  I  will  tell  you  clearly.  I  will  permit  no  vio- 
lence in  my  house !  I  am  master,  and  you,  who  have  just 
mentioned  the  king,  should  understand  that  on  this  point 
the  king  himself  could  not  oppose  me." 

On  hearing  this  Pan  Krepetski  balled  his  fists,  so  that 
his  palms  were  pierced  by  his  finger-nails. 


256  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  Violence  ?  That  is  just  what  I  fear.  I,  if  ever  I  have 
had  to  act  against  people  (and  who  has  not  had  to  deal 
with  the  malice  of  men  ?),  have  acted  against  them  through 
the  law,  always,  not  through  violence.  But  what  the 
proverb  says  is  not  true,  that  the  apple  falls  near  its  tree. 
—  It  falls  far  away  sometimes.  I,  for  your  good  and 
safety,  desired  to  settle  this  question  in  peacefulness. 
You  are  undefended  in  the  forest,  while  Martsian  —  it  is 
grievous  for  a  father  to  say  this  of  a  son  —  has  not  taken 
after  me  in  any  way.  I  am  ashamed  to  confess  it,  but  I 
am  not  able  to  answer  for  him.  The  whole  district  is  in 
dread  of  his  passionateness,  and  justly,  for  he  is  ready  to 
disregard  everything  and  he  has  about  fifty  sabres  at  his 
order.  You,  on  the  other  hand,  are  unarmed.  I  repeat  it, 
you  live  in  the  forest,  and  I  advise  you  to  reckon  with 
this  situation.  I  am  alarmed  myself  at  it." 

Hereupon  Pan  Serafin  rose,  walked  up  to  Krepetski,  and 
gazed  into  his  eyes. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  frighten  me  ? "  inquired  he. 

"  I  am  afraid  myself,"  repeated  the  old  man. 

But  their  further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  sud- 
den shouts  in  the  courtyard  from  the  direction  of  the 
granary  and  the  kitchen,  so  they  sprang  to  the  open 
window,  and  at  the  first  moment  were  petrified  with 
amazement.  There  between  two  fences  ran  with  tre- 
mendous speed  toward  the  gate  and  the  courtyard  some 
kind  of  rare  monster,  unlike  any  creature  on  earth,  and 
behind  it  on  excited  horses  dashed  the  four  Bukoyemskis, 
shouting  and  cutting  the  air  with  their  whip-lashes.  The 
monster  rushed  into  the  yard,  and  behind  it  came  the 
brothers,  like  hell  hunters,  and  continued  their  chasing. 

"  Jesus,  Mary ! "  cried  out  Pan  Serafin. 

He  ran  to  the  porch,  and  after  him  ran  old  Krepetski. 

Only  there  could  they  see  with  more  clearness.     The 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  257 

monster  seemed  like  a  giant  bird,  but  also  like  a  horse 
and  a  rider,  for  it  ran  on  four  legs  with  a  certain  form  sit- 
ting on  it.  But  the  rider  and  the  beast  were  so  covered 
with  feathers  that  their  heads  seemed  two  bundles. 

It  was  impossible  to  see  clearly,  for  the  steed  rushed 
like  a  wind  round  the  courtyard.  The  Bukoyemskis  fol- 
lowed closely,  and  did  not  spare  blows,  by  which  feathers 
were  torn  away  and  fell  to  the  ground,  or  circled  in  the 
air  as  do  snowflakes. 

Meanwhile  the  monster  roared  like  a  wounded  bear., 
and  so  did  the  brothers.  Pan  Serafin's  voice  and  that  of 
his  visitor  were  lost  in  the  general  tumult,  though  all  the 
power  in  their  lungs  was  used  then  in  shouting. 

"  Stop !    By  God's  wounds,  will  ye  stop  I " 

But  the  four  brothers  urged  on,  as  if  seized  by  insanity 
—  and  they  had  rushed  five  times  round  the  yard  when 
from  the  kitchen,  and  the  stables,  and  barns,  and  granaries, 
and  outhouses  a  great  crowd  of  servants  ran  in,  who 
hearing  the  cry  "  Stop ! "  repeated  as  if  in  desperation  by 
Pan  Serafin,  plunged  forward  and,  seizing  bits  and  bridles, 
strove  to  stop  the  horses. 

At  last  the  horses  of  the  four  brothers  were  brought  to 
a  standstill,  but  with  the  feathery  steed  there  was  very 
great  trouble.  Without  a  bridle,  beaten,  terrified,  the  beast 
reared  at  sight  of  the  servants,  or  sprang  to  one  side  with 
the  suddenness  of  lightning.  They  stopped  it  only  at  the 
fence  when  preparing  to  spring  over.  One  of  the  men 
grasped  its  forelock,  another  caught  its  nostrils,  a  number 
seized  its  mane ;  it  could  not  jump  with  such  a  burden, 
and  fell  to  its  knees.  The  beast  sprang  up  quickly,  it  is 
true,  but  did  not  try  to  rush  away;  it  only  trembled 
throughout  its  whole  body. 

They  removed  the  rider,  who,  as  it  seemed  then,  had  not 
been  thrown  because  his  feet  were  bound  firmly  beneath 

17 


258  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

the  beast's  belly.  They  pulled  the  feathers  from  his  head, 
and  under  the  feathers  appeared  a  visage  covered  so  thickly 
with  tar  that  no  man  there  recognized  the  features. 

The  rider  gave  faint  signs  of  life,  and  only  when  taken 
to  the  porch  did  old  Krepetski  and  Pan  Serafin  see  who 
it  was  and  cry  out  "Martsian  !"  with  amazement. 

"  This  is  that  vile  scoundrel ! "  said  Mateush.  "  We 
have  punished  him  not  a  little,  and  have  hunted  him  in 
here,  so  that  Panna  Sieninski  may  know  that  tender 
souls  have  not  gone  from  this  world  yet." 

Pan  Serafin  seized  his  head  with  his  hands,  and 
shouted,  — 

"The  devil  take  you  and  your  tender  souls !  Ye  are 
nothing  but  bandits ! " 

Then,  turning  to  Pani  Dzvonkovski  who  had  run  up 
with  the  others  and  was  crossing  herself,  he  cried,  — 

"  Pour  vodka  into  his  mouth.  Let  him  regain  con- 
sciousness, and  be  taken  to  bed." 

There  was  hurry  and  disorder.  Some  ran  to  make  the 
bed  ready,  others  for  hot  water,  still  others  for  vodka ;  a 
number  began  to  pull  the  feathers  off  Martsian,  in  which 
they  were  aided  by  his  father,  who  was  gritting  his  teeth, 
and  repeating, — 

"  Is  he  alive  ?  Is  he  dead  ?  He  is  alive  1  Vengeance  I 
Oh  Vengeance  1" 

Then  he  sprang  up  on  a  sudden,  jumped  forward,  and 
thrusting  up  to  the  very  eyes  of  Pan  Serafin,  fingers,  bent 
now  like  talons,  he  shouted,  — 

"  You  were  in  the  conspiracy  I  You  have  killed  my 
son  —  you  Armenian  assassin  ! " 

Pan  Serafin  grew  very  pale,  and  seized  his  sabre,  but 
almost  at  the  same  instant  he  remembered  that  he  was 
the  host,  and  Krepetski  a  visitor,  so  he  dropped  the  hilt, 
and  raised  two  fingers  immediately. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  259 

*  By  that  God  who  is  above  us,"  said  he,  "  I  swear  that 
I  knew  nothing  —  and  I  am  ready  to  swear  on  the  cross 
in  addition  —  Amen  ! " 

"  We  are  witnesses  that  he  knew  nothing ! "  cried 
Marek  Bukoyemski. 

"  God  has  punished,"  said  Pan  Serafin ;  "  for  you 
threatened  me,  as  a  defenceless  old  man,  with  the  passion 
of  your  son.  Here  is  his  passion  for  you ! " 

"A  criminal  offence!"  bellowed  the  old  man.  "The 
headsman  against  you,  and  your  heads  under  the  sword 
edge !  Vengeance  1  Justice  !  " 

"See  what  ye  have  done!"  said  Pan  Serafin,  as  he 
turned  to  the  Bukoyemskis. 

"  I  said  it  was  better  to  run  away  at  once,"  answered 
Lukash. 

Pani  Dzvonkovski  now  came  with  Dantsic  liquor,  and 
fell  to  pouring  it  from  the  bottle  into  the  open  mouth  of 
the  sufferer.  Martsian  coughed,  and  opened  his  eyes  the 
aext  minute.  His  father  knelt  down  to  him. 

"  Art  alive  ?  Art  alive  ? "  asked  he  in  a  wild  joyful 
outburst. 

But  the  son  could  not  answer  yet,  and  was  like  a  great 
owl,  which,  struck  with  a  bullet,  has  fallen  on  its  back 
and  lies  there,  with  outstretched  wings,  panting.  Still 
consciousness  was  coming  to  him,  and  with  it  memory. 
His  glance  passed  from  the  face  of  his  father  to  that  of 
Pan  Serafin,  and  then  to  the  Bukoyemskis.  Thereupon  it 
grew  so  terrible  that  if  there  had  been  the  least  place  for 
fear  in  the  hearts  of  the  brothers,  a  shiver  would  have 
passed  from  foot  to  head  through  their  bodies. 

But  they  only  went  nearer  to  Martsian,  like  four  bulls 
which  are  ready  to  rush  with,  their  horns  at  an  enemy, 
and  Mateush  inquired, — 

"  Well  ?    Was  that  too  little  ? " 


CHAPTER   XX 

A  FEW  hours  later  on  old  Krepetski  took  his  son  to  Bel- 
chantska,  though  the  young  man  was  unable  to  stand, 
and  did  not  know  clearly  what  was  happening.  First  of 
all  the  servants  had  washed  him  with  great  trouble,  and 
had  put  on  him  fresh  linen,  but  after  this  had  been  done 
such  weakness  came  upon  Martsian,  that  he  fainted  re- 
peatedly, and  thanks  only  to  the  angelica  and  pimpernel 
bitters  which  Pani  Dzvonkovski  now  gave  him  was  he 
brought  back  to  consciousness.  Pan  Serafin  advised  to 
place  him  in  bed  and  defer  the  departure  till  recovery 
was  perfect,  but  Pan  Krepetski,  whose  old  heart  was  rag- 
ing, did  not  wish  to  owe  gratitude  to  a  man  against  whom 
he  was  planning  a  lawsuit  for  harboring  the  young  lady  ; 
hence  he  had  them  put  hay  in  a  wagon,  and,  placing  a  rug, 
instead  of  a  bed,  under  Martsian  he  moved  toward  Bel- 
chantska,  hurling  threats  at  the  Bukoyemskis  and  also 
Pan  Serafin.  While  threatening  vengeance  he  was  forced 
to  accept  Pan  Serafin's  assistance,  and  borrow  from  him 
hay,  clothing,  and  linen,  but,  blinded  by  anger,  he  took 
no  note  of  the  strange  situation.  Pan  Serafin  himself 
had  no'mind  whatever  for  laughter;  since  the  act  of  the 
four  brothers  disturbed  and  concerned  him  very  greatly. 

At  this  juncture  came  Father  Voynovski  who  had  been 
summoned  by  letter.  The  Bukoyemskis,  now  greatly 
confused,  were  sitting  in  the  office,  not  showing  their 
noses,  hence  Pan  Serafin  had  to  tell  all  that  had  happened. 
The  priest  struck  the  skirt  of  his  soutane  from  time  to 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  26) 

time  as  lie  listened,  but  he  was  not  so  grieved  as  Pan 
Serafin  had  expected. 

"  If  Martsian  dies,"  said  he  at  length,  "  then  woe  to  the 
Bukoyemskis,  but  if,  as  I  think,  he  squirms  out  of  it,  I 
suppose  that  they  will  take  private  vengeance  and  not 
raise  a  lawsuit." 

"Why  so?" 

"Because  it  is  unpleasant  to  be  ridiculed  by  the 
country.  At  the  same  time  his  conduct  toward  Panna 
Anulka  would  be  discovered.  That  would  give  him  no 
enviable  reputation.  His  life  is  not  laudable,  hence  he 
should  avoid  the  chance  of  letting  witnesses  tell  in  public 
what  they  know  of  him." 

"  That  may  be  true,"  said  Pan  Serafin,  "  but  it  is  difficult 
to  forgive  the  Bukoyemskis  tricks  of  such  a  character." 

The  priest  waved  his  hand. 

"  The  Bukoyemskis  are  the  Bukoyemskis." 

"  How  ? "  asked  Pan  Serafin,  with  astonishment.  "  I 
thought  that  your  grace  would  be  more  offended." 

"  My  gracious  sir,"  said  the  old  man,  "  you  have  served 
in  the  army,  but  I  have  served  longer,  and  have  seen  so 
many  soldiers'  tricks  during  my  time  that  nothing  com- 
mon can  surprise  me.  It  is  bad  that  such  things  happen. 
I  blame  the  Bukoyemskis,  but  I  have  seen  worse  things, 
especially  as  in  this  case  the  question  was  of  an  orphan. 
I  will  go  still  farther  and  say  sincerely,  that  I  should 
grieve  more  if  Martsian's  deeds  had  gone  unpunished. 
Think,  we  are  old,  but  if  we  were  young  our  hearts  too 
would  boil  up  over  deeds  such  as  his  are.  That  is  why 
I  cannot  blame  the  Bukoyemskis  altogether." 

"True,  true,  but  still  Martsian  may  not  live  until 
morning." 

"  That  is  in  the  hands  of  God ;  but  you  say  he  is  not 
wounded  ? " 


262  ON  THE   FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"He  is  not,  but  he  is  all  one  blue  spot,  and  faints 
continually." 

"  Oh,  he  will  get  out  of  that ;  he  fainted  from  fatigue. 
But  I  must  go  to  the  Bukoyemskis  and  inquire  how  it 
happened." 

The  brothers  received  him  with  rapture,  for  they  hoped 
that  he  would  take  their  part  with  Pan  Serafin.  They 
began  to  quarrel  at  once  as  to  who  should  tell  the  tale, 
and  stopped  only  when  the  priest  gave  Mateush  the 
primacy. 

Mateush  resumed  his  voice  and  spoke  as  follows, — 

"  Father  benefactor,  God  saw  our  innocence !  For, 
when  we  learned  from  Pani  Dzvonkovski  how  that  poor 
little  orphan  had  blue  lumps  all  over  her  body,  we  came 
into  this  room  in  such  grief  that  had  it  not  been  for 
the  mead  which  Pan  Serafin  sent  us  in  a  pitcher,  our 
hearts  would  have  burst  perhaps.  And  I  say  to  your 
grace,  we  drank  and  shed  tears  —  we  drank  and  shed 
tears.  And  we  had  this  in  mind  too,  that  she  was  no 
common  girl,  but  a  young  lady  descended  from  senators. 
It  is  known  to  you,  for  example,  that  the  higher  blood  a 
horse  has,  tlu  thinner  his  skin  is  ;  slash  a  common  drudge 
with  a  whip,  he  will  hardly  feel  it,  but  strike  a  noble 
steed,  and  immediately  a  welt  will  come  out  on  him.  — 
Think,  Father  benefactor,  what  a  thin,  tender  skin  such  a 
dear  little  girl  must  have  on  her  shoulders,  and  all  over 
her  body,  just  like  a  wafer  —  say  yourself  —  " 

"What  do  I  know  of  her  skin?"  cried  Father  Voy- 
novski,  in  anger.  "  Tell  me  better,  how  did  ye  plaster  up 
Martsian." 

"  We  promised  Pan  Serafin  on  oath  not  to  cut  him  in 
pieces,  but  we  knew  that  old  Krepetski  would  come 
here,  and  we  guessed  immediately  that  Martsian  would 
gallop  out  to  meet  him.  So,  according  to  arrangement, 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY  263 

two  of  us  took  down  to  the  tar  pit  before  daylight   a 
great  salt-barrel  filled  with  feathers,  which  we  got  from 
the  wife  of  a  forester.    We  picked  out  at  the  place  a  cask 
of  thick  tar,  and  waited  at  the  hut  near  that  tar  pit.    We 
look  —  old  Krepetski  is  riding  along  —  that  is  no  harm, 
let  him  ride  !    We  wait,  we  wait  till  we  are  tired  of  wait- 
ing ;  then  we   think  about  going  to  Belchantska.     That 
moment  a  boy  from  the  tar  pit  tells  us  that  Martsian  is 
coming  up  the  road.    We  ride  out  and  halt  there  in  front 
of   him.     'With   the    forehead  I     With  the  forehead!' 
'But   whither?'     'Straight    ahead/    says    he,  'by   the 
woods.'     '  But  to  whose  harm V     'To  harm  or  to  profit,' 
says  he, '  get  ye  out  of  this  1 '     And  then  to  the  sabre. 
But  we  seized  him  by  the  neck.     '  Oh !  this  cannot  be ! ' 
cried  he.     In  a  flash  we  had  him  down  from  the  horse, 
which  Yan  took  by  the  bridle.     He  fell  to  screaming,  to 
kicking,  to  biting,   to  gnawing,  but  we,  like  a  lightning 
flash,  took  him  to  the  barrels  which  stood  one  near  the 
other,  and  said, '  Oh !  thou  son  of  such  an  one  !  thou  wilt 
injure  orphans,  threaten  young  ladies  with  infamy,  dis- 
regard lofty  blood,  beat  an  orphan  on  the  shoulders,  and 
think  that  no  one  will  take  the  part  of  thy  victim ;  learn 
now  that  there  are  tender  hearts  in  the  country.'    And 
that  moment  we  thrust  him  into  the  tar,  head  downward. 
We  raise  him  out,  and  again  in  with  him.    '  Learn  that 
there  are  feeling  souls  ! '  said  we.  —  And  in  with  him  then 
among  the  feathers !  — '  Learn  now  that  there  is  chival- 
rous daring  ! '    And  again  with  him  into  the  tar  barrel. 
'  Learn  to  know  the  Bukoyemskis  ! '   And  again  with  him 
into  the  feathers !     We  wanted  to  give  him  another  dose, 
but  the  tar  boiler  shouted  that  he  would  smother;  and 
indeed  he  was  thickly  coated,  so  that  neither  his  nose  nor 
his  eyes  were  visible  to  any  one ;  we  put  him  then  on  the 
saddle  and  tied  his  feet  firmly  under  the  animal's  belly 


264  ON  THE   FIELD   OF  GLORY 

lest  he  fly  from  his  position.  We  painted  the  horse,  and 
scattered  feathers  over  him  also,  then  lashing  this  rather 
•wild  beast  with  whips,  after  we  had  taken  off  his  bridle, 
we  drove  him  ahead  of  us." 

"  And  ye  drove  him  up  here  ? " 

"  As  a  strange  beast,  for  we  wished  to  console  the 
young  lady  even  a  little,  and  show  her  our  brotherly 
affection." 

"Ye  gave  her  a  lovely  consolation.  When  she  saw 
him  through  the  window,  the  fright  nearly  killed  her." 

"When  she  recovers  she  will  think  of  us  gratefully. 
Orphans  always  like  to  feel  guardianship  over  them." 

"Ye  have  done  her  more  harm  than  service.  Who 
knows  if  the  Krepetskis  will  not  take  her  away  again  ? " 

"  How  is  that  ?     By  the  dear  God !  will  we  let  them  ? " 

"  But  who  will  defend  the  girl  when  ye  are  in  prison  ? " 

When  they  heard  this  the  brothers  were  greatly  con- 
cerned, and  looked  with  anxious  eyes  at  one  another. 
But  Lukash  at  last  struck  his  forehead.  "  We  will  not 
be  imprisoned,"  said  he,  "  for  first  we  will  go  to  the  army ; 
but  if  it  comes  to  that,  if  there  is  a  question  of  Panna 
Anulka's  safety,  help  will  be  found." 

"  Found !     Of  course  it  will,"  cried  out  Marek. 

"  What  help  ? "  inquired  Father  Voynovski. 

"  We  will  challenge  Martsian  as  soon  as  he  recovers. 
He  will  not  go  alive  out  of  our  hands." 

"  But  if  he  dies  now  ? " 

*  Then  God  will  help  us." 

"  But  ye  will  pay  with  your  lives ! " 

"  Before  that  we  will  shell  out  the  Turks,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  will  reward  us  for  that  service.  Only  let  your 
grace  take  our  part  with  Pan  Serafin ;  for  if  Stanislav  had 
been  here  he  would  have  been  with  us  while  giving  this 
bath  to  that  Martsian." 


ON   THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  265 

"  But  would  not  Yatsek  give  it  ? "  inquired  Mateush. 

"  Yatsek  will  give  him  a  better  bath ! "  cried  the  priest, 
as  if  unwittingly. 

Further  converse  was  stopped  by  the  coming  of  Pan 
Serafin,  who  appeared  with  a  ready  and  weighty  decision. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  of  what  we  should  do,"  said  he, 
very  seriously.  "  And  does  your  grace  know  what  I  have 
decided?  It  is  this,  that  we  should  all  go  to  Cracow 
with  Panna  Anulka.  I  know  not  if  we  shall  see  our 
boys  in  that  city,  for  no  one  knows  where  the  regiments 
will  be  quartered,  or  what  will  be  the  order  of  their 
marching.  But  we  should  place  the  girl  under  protection 
of  the  king  or  the  queen ;  or,  if  that  is  not  done,  secure 
her  in  some  cloister  for  a  season.  I  have  also  determined, 
as  you  know,  to  take  the  field  in  my  old  age  and  serve 
with  my  son,  or,  if  such  be  God's  will,  to  die  with  him. 
During  our  absence  the  girl  would  not  be  safe,  even  in 
Radoin,  under  the  protection  of  the  prelate  TvorkovskL 
These  gentlemen  "  —  here  he  pointed  to  the  Bukoyemskis 
—  "  need  to  be  under  the  hetman  immediately.  It  is  un- 
known what  might  happen  should  they  stay  here.  I 
have  acquaintances  at  court,  —  Pan  Matchynski,  Pan 
Gninski,  Pan  Grothus,  —  and  shall  get  their  influence 
for  the  orphan,  as  I  think.  That  done  I  will  find  Zbier- 
hovski's  regiment,  and  go  straight  to  my  son  where  I 
shall  see  Yatsek  also.  What  think  you  of  this,  my 
benefactor  ? " 

"As  God  lives,"  cried  Father  Voynovski,  "this  is  a 
splendid  idea !  And  I  will  go  with  you  —  and  I  will  go 
with  you  to  Yatsek.  And  as  to  Panna  Anulka,  oh,  all 
will  be  well !  The  Sobieskis  owe  a  great  debt  to  the  Sien- 
inskis.  She  will  be  out  of  danger  in  Cracow  —  and  nearer; 
for  I  am  certain  that  Yatsek  has  not  forgotten  her.  And 
when  the  war  ends  that  will  happen  which  God  wishes. 


266  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

Give  me  a  substitute  here  in  my  parish  from  Eadom,  and 
I  will  be  with  you ! " 

"All  together!"  roared  the  Bukoyemskis  with  rapture 
— "to  Cracow!" 

"  And  the  field  of  glory  1 "  cried  Father  Voynovski. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

CONSULTATIONS  now  followed  touching  the  expedition; 
for  not  only  were  there  no  voices  against  it,  but  Father 
Voynovski  was  searching  for  a  vicar  in  Eadom.  This 
plan,  however,  was  an  old  one,  modified  by  adding  to  it 
the  person  of  Panna  Anulka,  who  would  be  taken  to 
Cracow  and  secured  from  the  Krepetskis  through  protec- 
tion from  the  king  or  the  cloister.  Pan  Serafin  saw  that 
the  king,  occupied  as  he  was  with  the  war,  would  have 
no  time  to  talk  about  private  questions;  but  there  re- 
mained the  queen,  to  whom  access  might  be  easy  through 
notable  dignitaries,  related  for  the  greater  part  to  the 
Sieninskis  and  the  Tachevskis. 

There  was  fear  also  that  the  Krepetskis  might  attack 
Yedlinka  when  Pan  Serafin  and  the  Bukoyemskis  had 
gone,  and  seize  on  rich  property  in  furniture  and  silver. 
But  Vilchopolski  guaranteed  that  with  the  servants  and 
the  foresters  he  would  defend  the  place  and  not  let  the 
Krepetskis  touch  anything.  Pan  Serafin,  however,  took 
the  silver  to  Eadom  and  left  it  in  the  Bernardine  cloister, 
where  he  had  placed  money  before  that  in  large  sums,  not 
wishing  to  keep  it  at  home  near  the  edge  of  great  forests. 

Meanwhile,  he  kept  an  attentive  ear  toward  Belchant- 
ska  for  much  depended  on  that  place.  If  Martsian  died 
the  Bukoyemskis  would  have  to  give  a  grave  answer ;  if 
he  recovered  hope  existed  that  there  would  not  be  even  a 
lawsuit,  since  it  was  difficult  to  admit  that  the  Krepetskis 
would  expose  themselves  willingly  to  ridicule.  Pan  Sera- 


268  ON  THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY 

fin  considered  it  as  more  likely  that  the  old  man  would 
not  leave  him  at  peace  touching  Panna  Anulka  but  he 
thought  that  if  the  orphan  were  in  the  care  of  the  king 
the  kernel  of  a  lawsuit  would  be  lost  to  the  Krepetskis. 

He  learned,  through  the  butler,  that  the  old  man  had 
gone  to  Eadom  and  Lublin,  and  remained  rather  long  in 
those  places. 

For  the  first  week  Martsian  suffered  grievously,  and 
there  was  fear  that  the  tar  which  he  had  swallowed 
might  choke  him,  or  stop  his  intestines.  But  the  second 
week  he  grew  better.  He  did  not,  it  is  true,  leave  the 
bed,  for  he  had  not  strength  to  stand  unassisted,  his 
bones  pained  him  greatly,  and  he  was  mortally  weary ; 
but  he  began  to  curse  the  Bukoyemskis,  and  to  take 
keen  delight  in  projects  of  vengeance.  In  fact,  after  two 
weeks  had  passed,  his  "  revellers  from  Kadom  "  began  to 
visit  him,  various  gallows-birds  with  sabres  held  up  by 
hempen  cords,  men  with  holes  in  their  boots,  and  gaunt 
stomachs,  thirsty  and  hungry  at  all  hours.  Meanwhile 
he  counselled  with  these,  and  was  plotting  not  only 
against  the  Bukoyemskis  and  Pan  Serafin,  but  against  the 
young  lady,  of  whom  he  could  not  think  without  gnash- 
ing of  teeth ;  and  he  developed  such  monstrous  inventions 
against  her,  that  his  father  forewarned  him,  that  they 
were  of  criminal  nature. 

The  echo  of  those  plots  and  threats  went  to  Yedlinka, 
and  produced  various  impressions  on  different  people. 
Pan  Serafin,  a  man  of  much  courage,  but  prudent,  was 
somewhat  alarmed  by  them,  especially  when  he  remem- 
bered that  this  enmity  of  wicked  and  dangerous  people 
would  strike  his  son  also.  Father  Voynovski,  who  had 
hotter  blood  in  his  veins,  was  keenly  indignant,  and  proph- 
esied that  the  Krepetskis  would  meet  a  vile  ending.  At 
the  same  time,  though  entirely  won  over  to  Anulka,  he 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  269 

turned  from  time  to  time  to  Pan  Serafin,  and  then  to  the 
Bukoyemskis. 

"  Who  caused  the  Trojan  war  ?  A  woman  !  Who 
causes  quarrels  and  battles  at  all  times  ?  A  woman ! 
And  it  is  the  same  now  !  Innocent  or  guilty,  a  woman  ! " 

But  the  Bukoyemskis  cared  little  for  the  danger  which 
threatened  every  one  from  Martsian,  and  even  promised 
themselves  various  amusements  because  of  it.  They  were 
warned,  however,  seriously  from  many  sides.  The  Sul- 
gostovskis,  the  Silnitskis,  the  Kohanovskis,  and  others,  all 
greatly  indignant  at  Martsian,  came,  one  after  the  other, 
with  tidings  to  Yedlinka.  They  said  that  he  was  gath- 
ering a  party,  and  even  bandits  of  the  forest.  They  of- 
fered assistance,  but  the  brothers  wished  no  assistance. 
Lukash,  who  spoke  most  frequently  in  the  name  of  the 
other  three  replied  thus  to  Eafal  Silnitski,  who  implored 
them  to  be  careful, — 

"  There  is  no  harm  in  thinking  before  war  of  our  arms, 
and  also  of  methods  in  which,  from  disuse,  we  have 
grown  somewhat  rusty,  straighten  ourselves  out,  and 
have  practice.  Belchantska  is  no  fortress,  so  let  Mart- 
sian see  to  his  own  safety,  for  who  knows  what  may  strike 
him.  But  if  he  wishes  to  nourish  us  with  ingratitude,  let 
him  try  it ! " 

Pan  Silnitski  looked  with  astonishment  at  Lukash,  and 
asked,  — 

"  Nourish  with  ingratitude  ?  But,  as  I  think,  he  owes 
you  no  gratitude."  Lukash  was  sincerely  indignant. 

"  How  not  owe  ?  Could  we  not  have  cut  him  to  pieces  ? 
Who  gave  him  life  ?  Pani  Krepetski  once,  but  a  second 
time  our  moderation ;  if  he  is  going  to  count  on  it  always, 
tell  him  that  he  is  mistaken." 

"  And  tell  him  that  he  will  see  Panna  Anulka  as  much 
as  he  will  see  his  own  ears,"  added  Marek. 


270  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

"  Why  should  he  not  see  her,  then  ? "  finished  Yan- 
"  It  is  not  difficult  for  a  man  to  see  his  own  ears  if  they 
are  cut  from  him." 

The  conversation  then  ended.  The  brothers  repeated 
it  to  Panna  Anulka  to  calm  her,  which  was  surperfluous, 
for  the  lady  was  not  timid  by  nature.  Her  fear,  too,  of 
the  Krepetskis,  and  especially  of  Martsian,  was  measured 
by  her  conviction  that  no  danger  threatened  her  in  Yed- 
linka.  When,  on  the  day  after  her  arrival  at  Pan  Sera- 
fin's,  she  saw  through  the  window  Martsian  in  feathers, 
looking  like  some  filthy  beast,  urged  on  with  whips  by 
the  Bukoyemskis,  in  the  first  moment  of  her  dreadful  sur- 
prise, which  was  mixed  with  amazement  and  even  com- 
passion, she  conceived  so  much  confidence  in  the  power  of 
the  brothers,  that  she  could  not  even  imagine  how  any 
one  could  avoid  fearing  them.  Martsian  passed  for  a  ter- 
rible person  and  a  fighter,  and  see  what  they  did  with 
him.  It  is  true  that  Yatsek  in  his  time  had  cut  up  all 
those  brothers,  but  Yatsek  in  her  eyes  had  grown  now 
beyond  common  estimate  altogether,  and  in  general  he 
appeared  to  her  before  the  last  parting  from  a  side  so  mys- 
terious that  she  did  not  know  with  what  measure  to  es- 
teem him.  The  remarks  which  were  made  about  him  by 
the  Bukoyemskis  themselves,  and  Pan  Serafin,  with  the 
words  of  the  priest,  who  spoke  of  him  oftenest,  confirmed 
in  her  only  wonder  for  that  friend  of  her  childhood,  who 
had  been  so  near  to  her  once,  but  was  now  so  remote  and 
so  different.  These  accounts  fixed  in  her  that  longing,  and 
that  still  sweeter  feeling  toward  Yatsek,  which,  confessed 
to  the  priest  in  a  moment  of  excitement,  she  concealed 
again  in  the  depth  of  her  heart,  as  a  pearl  is  concealed  in 
a  mussel  shell. 

With  all  this  she  had  in  her  soul  a  conviction,  unshaken 
by  anything,  that  she  must  meet  him,  and  that  she  would 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  271 

meet  him  even  in  the  near  future.  She  had  torn  herself 
from  the  house  of  the  Krepetskis ;  she  felt  above  her  the 
powerful  hands  of  well-wishing  people;  hence  that  cer- 
tainty became  the  joy  and  the  root  of  her  existence.  It 
restored  to  her  health  with  contentment,  and  she  bloomed 
afresh,  as  a  flower  blooms  in  springtime.  That  Yedlinka 
mansion  which  had  been  hitherto  so  serious  was  now 
bright  from  her  presence.  She  had  taken  possession  of 
Pani  Dzvonkovski,  of  Pan  Serafin,  and  the  Bukoyemskis. 
The  whole  house  was  filled  with  her,  and  wherever  she 
showed  her  little  confident  nose  and  her  young,  gladsome 
eyes,  delight  and  smiles  followed.  But  she  feared  Father 
Yoynovski  a  little,  since  it  seemed  to  her  that  he  held  in 
his  hand  her  fate  and  also  Yatsek's.  Hence  she  looked 
upon  him  with  a  certain  submissiveness.  But  with  his 
compassionate  heart,  which  in  general  was  as  wax  for  all 
God's  creation,  he  loved  her  sincerely,  and  besides,  when 
he  learned  to  know  her  more  closely,  he  esteemed  her  pure 
spirit  increasingly,  though  at  times  he  called  her  a  jay- 
bird and  a  squirrel,  because,  as  he  said,  she  was  this  mo- 
ment here  and  the  next  in  another  place. 

'After  that  first  confession  they  spoke  no  further  of 
Yatsek,  just  as  if  they  had  agreed  not  to  do  so ;  both  felt 
it  too  delicate  a  matter.  Pan  Serafin  made  no  mention  of 
Yatsek  to  her  in  the  presence  of  people,  but  when  no  one 
was  with  them  he  was  not  ceremonious  on  that  point; 
and  once,  when  she  asked  if  he  would  meet  his  son  quickly 
in  Cracow,  he  answered  with  a  question,  — 

"  And  would  you  not  like  to  meet  some  one  there  also  ? " 

He  thought  that  she  would  wind  out  of  it  jestingly, 
but  to  her  bright  face  came  a  shade  of  sadness,  and  she 
answered  then  seriously, — 

"  I  should  be  glad  to  beg  pardon,  as  soon  as  is  possible, 
of  any  one  whom  I  have  injured." 


272  ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

He  looked  at  her  with  some  emotion,  but  after  a  while 
it  was  clear  that  another  idea  had  come  to  him,  for  he 
stroked  her  bright  face,  and  then  added, — 

"  Ei !  thou  hast  the  wherewithal  to  reward  so  that  the 
king  himself  could  not  reward  better." 

When  she  heard  this  she  lowered  her  eyes  in-  his  pres- 
ence, and  was  wonderful  as  she  stood  there  and  blushed 
like  the  dawn  of  the  morning. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

PREPARATIONS  for  starting  went  forward  briskly.  Attend- 
ants were  chosen  with  care,  strong  men  and  soher.  Arms, 
horses,  wagons,  and  brichkas  were  ready.  Observing 
ways  of  the  period,  they  had  not  forgotten  dogs,  which  in 
time  of  marching  went  under  the  wagons  and  at  places  of 
rest  were  used  to  hunt  hares  and  foxes.  The  multitude 
of  supplies  and  the  preparations  astonished  the  lady,  who 
had  not  supposed  that  campaigning  demanded  such  details, 
and,  thinking  this  trouble  taken  perhaps  for  her  safety, 
she  inquired  of  Pan  Serafin  touching  the  matter.  He,  as 
a  prudent  man,  and  one  of  experience,  replied  thus  to  her, — 

"  It  is  certain  that  we  have  thy  person  in  mind,  for,  as 
I  think,  we  shall  not  leave  here  without  meeting  some 
violence  from  Martsian.  Thou  hast  heard  that  he  has 
summoned  his  roysterers  with  whom  he  is  bargaining  and 
drinking.  We  should  be  disgraced  were  we  to  let  any  man 
snatch  thee  away  from  us.  What  will  be,  will  be,  but 
though  we  had  to  fall  one  on  another,  we  must  take  thee 
to  Cracow  uninjured."  Then  she  kissed  his  hand,  saying 
that  she  was  not  worthy  to  cause  them  this  peril ;  but  he 
waved  his  hand  simply. 

"We  should  not  dare  to  appear  before  men,"  said  he, 
"  unless  we  did  this,  and  matters  moreover  are  such  that 
each  coincides  with  the  other.  It  is  not  enough  to  set 
out  for  a  war,  one  must  prepare  for  it  wisely.  Thou  art 
astonished  that  we  have  three  or  four  horses  each  man  of 
us,  as  well  as  attendants,  but  thou  must  know  that  in  war 

18 


274  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

horses  are  the  main  question ;  many  of  them  die  on  the 
way,  crossing  rivers  and  marshes,  or  from  various  camp 
accidents.  And  then  what  ?  If  thou  buy  in  haste  a  new 
horse,  with  faults  and  bad  habits,  that  beast  will  ,  fail 
at  the  critical  moment.  Though  my  son  and  Tachevski 
took  a  good  party  and  excellent  horses,  we  have  foreseen 
every  accident,  and  take  each  a  new  saddle  beast.  Father 
Voynovski,  unrivalled  in  knowledge  of  horses,  bought 
cheaply  from  old  Pan  Podlodovski  such  a  Turkish  steed 
for  Pan  Yatsek  that  the  hetman  himself  would  not  refuse 
to  appear  on  him." 

"  Which  horse  is  for  your  son  ? "  inquired  the  young 
lady. 

Pan  Serafin  looked  at  her,  and  shook  his  head  smiling. 

"  Well,  Father  Voynovski  is  right  in  his  judgment  of 
woman.  '  That  evil,'  said  he, '  will  be  sly,  even  if  it  be  the 
most  honest.'  Thou  askest  which  horse  is  for  Stanislav. 
Well,  I  answer  in  this  way.  Yatsek's  horse  is  that  sorrel 
with  a  star  on  his  forehead,  and  a  white  left  hind  fetlock." 

"  You  annoy  me ! "  exclaimed  the  young  lady. 

And  spitting  like  a  cat  at  him,  she  turned,  and  then 
vanished.  But  that  same  day  the  pith  of  small  loaves  of 
bread  and  some  salt  disappeared  from  the  dishes,  and 
Lukash  the  next  day  beheld  something  curious.  At  the 
well  in  the  courtyard  the  sorrel  horse  had  his  nose  in 
the  white  hands  of  the  lady,  and  when  he  was  led  later 
on  to  the  stable  he  looked  back  at  her  time  after  time 
expressing  with  short  neighs  his  yearning.  Lukash  could 
not  learn  at  the  time  the  cause  of  this  "  confidence,"  for  he 
was  intent  on  loading  a  wagon,  so  it  was  some  time  after 
midday  that  he  approached  the  young  lady,  and  said,  with 
eyes  glowing  from  emotion, — • 

"  Have  you  noticed  one  thing  ? " 

"  What  ? "  inquired  Panna  Anulka. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  275 

"  That  even  a  beast  knows  a  real  dainty." 

She  forgot  that  he  had  seen  her  in  the  morning,  and 
noting  that  look  in  his  eyes  raised  her  beautiful  brows 
with  astonishment. 

"  What  have  you  in  mind  ? "  asked  she. 

"  What  ? "  repeated  Lukash,  "  Yatsek's  horse  1" 

"  Oh,  a  horse  ! " 

Then  she  burst  into  laughter  and  ran  from  the  porch 
to  her  chamber. 

He  stood  there  astonished,  and  a  little  confused,  under- 
standing neither  why  she  had  run  from  him,  nor  what 
had  roused  her  sudden  laughter. 

Another  week  passed,  and  preparations  were  then  almost 
finished,  but  somehow  Pan  Serafin  was  not  urgent  for 
the  journey.  He  deferred  it  from  day  to  day,  improved 
various  details,  complained  of  heat,  and  at  last  drooped 
in  spirits.  Anulka  was  eager  to  be  on  the  road.  The 
Bukoyemskis  were  growing  uneasy,  and  at  length  Father 
Voynovski  agreed  that  farther  delay  was  a  loss  of  time 
without  reason.  But  Pan  Serafin  met  their  impatience 
with  these  words, — 

"I  have  news  that  the  king  has  not  gone  yet  to  Cracow, 
and  will  not  go  quickly.  Meantime  the  troops  are  to  meet 
there,  but  only  in  part,  and  no  one  knows  the  day  of  this 
meeting.  I  ordered  Stanislav  to  send  me  a  man  every 
month,  with  a  letter  giving  details  as  to  where  regiments 
are  quartered,  whither  they  are  to  march,  and  under 
whose  orders.  Seven  weeks  have  passed  without  tidings. 
A  letter  may  come  to  me  now  any  moment,  hence  my 
delay  ;  and  I  am  alarmed  somewhat.  Think  not  that  we 
must  find  our  young  men  at  Cracow,  in  every  case.  On 
the  contrary,  it  may  happen  that  they  will  not  be  there 
at  any  time." 

"  How  is  that  ? "  inquired  Anulka,  disquieted. 


276  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

"  This,  that  regiments  do  not  need  to  march  through 
Cracow.  Wherever  a  regiment  is  it  can  move  thence  as 
directly  as  the  stroke  of  a  sickle,  but  where  Pan  Zbier- 
hovski  may  be  at  the  moment  I  know  not.  He  may 
have  been  sent  to  the  boundary  of  Silesia,  or  to  the  army 
of  the  grand  hetman  who  is  coming  from  Russia.  Regi- 
ments are  hurried  from  place  to  place  very  often,  just 
to  train  them  in  marching.  In  the  course  of  seven 
weeks  various  commands  may  have  come  of  which 
Stanislav  should  have  informed  me,  but  he  has  not  done 
so.  Hence  I  am  anxious,  for  it  is  well  known  that  in 
camps  there  are  frequent  disputes  and  also  duels.  Perhaps 
something  has  happened.  But  even  if  all  is  in  order,  we 
ought  to  know  where  the  regiment  is,  and  what  is  its 
starting  point." 

All  became  gloomy  at  these  words,  save  Father 
Voynovski 

•"  A  regiment  is  not  a  needle,"  said  he  "  nor  is  it  a  but- 
ton, which  if  torn  from  a  coat  is  found  with  much  diffi- 
culty. Be  not  concerned  over  this.  We  shall  learn  of 
them  in  Cracow  more  quickly  than  we  could  here  in 
Yedlinka." 

"  But  on  the  road  we  may  miss  the  letter." 

"  Leave  a  command  to  send  it  on  after  us.  That  is  the 
right  way.  Meanwhile  in  Cracow  we  will  find  the  safest 
place  possible  for  the  lady,  and  then  our  minds  will  be 
free  when  we  start  for  the  second  time." 

"  Reason  I     Reason  ! " 

"  This  is  my  advice  then.  If  no  letter  comes  ere 
to-morrow  we  will  start  in  the  cool  of  the  evening 
for  Radom  —  then  farther,  to  Kieltse,  Yendreyov,  and 
Miehov." 

"  Perhaps  the  day  after  during  daylight  we  could  reach 
Radom,  so  as  not  to  pass  in  the  night  through  those 


ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  277 

forests,  and  thus  avoid  an  ambush  if  the  Krepetskis 
should  make  one." 

"  An  ambush  is  nothing !  Better  go  in  the  cool !  "  said 
Mateush.  "  If  they  attack  they  will  do  so  as  well  in  the 
day  as  at  night,  and  now  at  night  things  are  visible." 

Then  he  rubbed  his  hands  gleefully.  The  three  others 
followed  his  example. 

But  Father  Voynovski  thought  otherwise.  He  had 
great  doubts  touching  a  road  attack. 

"  Martsian  might  perhaps  venture,  but  the  old  man  is  too 
prudent ;  he  knows  too  well  what  such  a  deed  signifies  and 
how  much,  more  than  once,  men  have  suffered  for  violence 
to  women.  Besides  against  the  power  of  our  party  Mar- 
tsian could  not  reckon  on  victory,  while  in  every  event  he 
could  reckon  on  vengeance  from  Yatsek  and  Stanislav." 

The  delight  of  the  Bukoyemskis  was  spoiled  by  the 
priest,  but  they  were  soothed  by  Vilchopolski,  who  struck 
the  floor  with  his  wooden  leg,  shook  his  head,  and  opposed, 
saying,  — 

"  Though  up  to  Eadom  and  even  to  Kieltse  and  Miehov 
you  meet  no  adventure,  I  advise  you  to  neglect  no  pre- 
caution till  you  touch  the  gates  of  Cracow ;  along  the  road 
there  are  woods  everywhere,  and  I,  as  a  man  knowing 
Martsian  best  of  all,  am  convinced  that  that  devil  is  now 
planning  an  ambush." 


CHAPTER   XXm 

AT  last  came  the  day  of  departure.  The  party  moved 
out  of  Yedlinka  at  daylight,  with  beautiful  weather,  and 
with  horses  and  men  in  good  number.  Besides  the  iron 
and  leather-covered  carriage  intended  for  the  ladies  and 
the  priest,  in  case  his  old  gun-wound  should  annoy  him 
on  horseback  too  greatly,  there  were  three  well-laden 
wagons  drawn  each  by  four  horses.  At  each  wagon  were 
three  men,  including  the  driver.  Behind  Pan  Serafin  six 
mounted  attendants,  in  turquoise-colored  livery,  led  re- 
serve horses.  The  priest  had  two  men,  each  Bukoyemski 
had  two  also,  besides  a  forester  who  guarded  the  trunk- 
laden  wagons,  altogether  thirty-four  persons  well  armed 
with  muskets  and  sabres.  It  is  true  that  in  case  of 
attack  some  could  not  aid  in  defending,  since  they  would 
have  to  guard  wagons  and  horses,  but  even  in  that  case 
the  Bukoyemskis  felt  sure  that  they  could  go  through  the 
world  with  those  attendants,  and  that  it  would  not  be 
healthy  for  a  party  three  or  four  times  their  number  to 
attack  them.  Their  hearts  were  swelling  with  a  delight 
so  enormous  that  hardly  could  they  stay  in  their  saddles. 
They  had  fought  manfully  in  their  time  against  Tartars 
and  Cossacks,  but  those  were  common,  small  wars,  and 
later  on,  when  they  settled  in  the  wilderness,  their 
youth  had  passed  merely  in  inspecting  inclosures,  in  a 
ceaseless  watch  over  foresters,  in  killing  bears  when  it 
was  their  duty  to  preserve  them,  and  in  drunken  frolics 
at  Kozenitse  and  Eadom  and  Prityk.  But  now,  for  the 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  279 

first  time,  when  each  put  his  stirrup  near  the  stirrup  of 
his  hrother,  when  they  were  going  to  a  war  against  the 
immense  might  of  Turkey,  they  felt  that  this  was  their 
true  destination,  that  their  past  life  had  been  vain  and 
wretched,  and  that  now  had  begun  in  reality  the  deeds 
and  achievements  for  which  God  the  Father  had  created 
Polish  nobles,  God  the  Son  redeemed  them,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  made  them  sacred.  They  could  not  think 
this  out  clearly,  or  express  it  in  phrases,  for  in  those  things 
they  had  never  been  powerful,  but  they  wished  to  fire  off 
their  guns  then  in  ecstasy.  Their  advance  seemed  too 
slow  to  them.  They  wished  to  let  out  their  horses  and 
rush  like  a  whirlwind,  fly  toward  that  great  destination, 
to  that  great  battle  of  the  Poles  with  the  pagans,  to  that 
triumph  through  Polish  hands  of  the  cross  above  the 
crescent,  to  a  splendid  death,  and  to  glory  for  the  ages. 
They  felt  loftier  in  some  way,  purer,  more  honorable,  and 
in  their  nobility  still  more  ennobled. 

They  had  scarcely  a  thought  then  for  Martsian  and  his 
rioting  company,  or  for  barriers  and  engagements  on  the 
roadway.  All  that  seemed  to  them  now  something 
trivial,  vain,  and  unworthy  of  attention.  And  if  whole 
legions  had  stood  in  their  way,  they  would  have  shot 
over  them  like  a  tempest,  they  would  have  ridden  across 
them  just  in  passing,  put  them  under  the  bellies  of  their 
horses,  and  rushed  along  farther.  Their  native  leonine 
impulses  were  roused,  and  warlike,  knightly  blood  had 
begun  to  play  in  them  with  such  vigor  that  if  command 
had  been  given  those  four  men  to  charge  the  whole  body- 
guard of  the  Sultan,  they  would  not  have  hesitated  one 
instant. 

But  similar  feelings,  and  founded,  moreover,  on  old 
recollections,  filled  the  hearts  of  Pan  Serafin  and  Father 
Voynovski.  The  priest  had  passed  the  flower  of  his  life 


280  ON  THE   FIELD   OF   GLORY 

on  the  field  with  a  lance  in  his  hand,  or  a  sabre.  He 
remembered  whole  series  of  reverses  and  victories,  he 
remembered  the  dreadful  rebellion  of  Hmelnitski,  Jolte- 
vody,  Korsun,  Pilavtse,  Zbaraj  the  renowned,  and  the  giant 
battle  of  Berestechko.  He  remembered  the  Swedish  war, 
with  its  never-ending  record  of  struggles  and  the  attack 
of  Eakotsi.  He  had  been  in  Denmark,  for  a  triumphing 
people,  not  satisfied  with  crushing  and  driving  out 
Sweden,  had  sent  in  pursuit  of  it  Charnyetski's  invinci- 
ble regiments  to  the  borders  of  a  distant  ocean ;  he  had 
helped  to  defeat  Dolgoruki  and  Hovanski;  he  had  known 
the  noblest  knights  and  greatest  men  of  the  period ;  he 
had  been  a  pupil  of  Pan  Michael  the  immortal ;  he  had 
been  enamoured  of  slaughter,  storms,  battles,  and  blood- 
shed, but  all  that  had  lasted  only  till  personal  misfortune 
had  broken  his  spirit,  and  he  took  on  himself  holy  orders. 
From  that  day  he  changed  altogether,  and  when,  turning 
to  people  in  front  of  the  altar,  he  said  to  them  :  "  Peace 
be  with  you  ; "  he  believed  himself  uttering  Christ's  own 
commandment,  and  that  every  war,  as  opposed  to  that 
commandment,  "  is  abhorrent "  to  Heaven,  a  sin  against 
mercy,  a  stain  on  Christian  nations.  But  a  war  against 
Turks  was  the  one  case  which  he  excepted.  "  God," 
said  he,  "  put  the  Polish  people  on  horseback,  and  turned 
their  breasts  eastward ;  by  that  same  act  He  showed  them 
His  will  and  their  calling.  He  knew  why  He  chose  us 
for  that  position,  and  put  others  behind  our  shoulders ; 
hence,  if  we  wish  to  fulfil  His  command  and  our  mission 
with  worthiness,  we  must  face  that  vile  sea,  and  break 
its  waves  with  our  bosoms." 

Father  Voynovski  judged,  therefore,  that  God  had 
placed  on  the  throne  purposely  a  sovereign  who,  when 
hetman,  had  shed  pagan  blood  in  such  quantity,  that  his 
hands  might  give  the  last  blow  to  the  enemy,  and  avert 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  281 

ruin  from  Christians  at  once  and  forever.  It  seemed  to 
him  that  just  then  had  appeared  the  great  day  of  destina- 
tion, the  day  to  accomplish  God's  purpose ;  hence  he  con- 
sidered that  war  as  a  sacred  way  of  the  cross,  and  was 
charmed  at  the  thought,  that  age,  toil,  and  wounds  had 
not  pressed  him  to  the  earth  so  completely,  that  he. might 
not  take  part  in  it. 

He  would  be  able  yet  to  wave  a  flag,  he,  the  old  soldier 
of  Christ,  would  spur  on  his  horse,  and  spring  with  a 
cross  in  his  hand  to  the  thickest  of  the  battle,  with  the 
certainty  in  his  heart  that  behind  him  and  that  cross  a 
thousand  sabres  would  bite  on  the  skulls  of  the  pagans 
and  a  thousand  lances  would  enter  their  bodies. 

Finally  thoughts  flew  to  his  head  which  were  personal, 
and  more  in  accord  with  his  earlier  disposition.  He 
could  hold  the  cross  in  his  left,  but  in  the  right  hand  a 
sabre.  As  a  priest  he  could  not  do  this  against  Chris- 
tians, but  against  Turks  it  was  proper !  Oh,  proper ! 
Now  he  would  show  young  men  for  the  first  time  how 
pagan  lights  should  be  extinguished,  how  pagan  cham- 
pions must  be  mowed  down  and  cut  to  pieces ;  he  would 
show  of  what  kind  were  the  warriors  of  his  day.  Nay  ! 
on  more  fields  than  one  men  had  marvelled  at  his  prowess. 
It  may  happen  now  that  even  the  king  will  be  astounded ! 
And  this  thought  at  that  moment  so  filled  him  with 
rapture  that  he  failed  in  his  rosary :  "  Hail  Mary  —  slay  ! 
kill !  —  full  of  grace  —  at  them !  —  The  Lord  is  with  Thee 
—  cut  them  down!"  Till  at  last  he  recovered.  "Tfu! 
to  the  evil  one  with  this  —  glory  is  smoke.  Has  insanity 
seized  me  ?  non  nobis,  non  nobis  sed  nomini  tuo  "  (not  to 
us,  not  to  us,  but  to  Thy  name)  —  and  he  passed  the 
beads  through  his  fingers  more  attentively. 

Pan  Serafin  was  repeating  also  his  litany  of  the  morn- 
ing, but  from  time  to  time  he  looked  now  at  the  priest, 


282  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

now  at  the  young  lady,  now  at  the  Bukoyemskis,  who 
were  riding  at  the  side  of  the  carriage,  now  at  the  trees 
and  the  dew-covered  grassy  openings  between  them.  At 
last,  when  he  had  finished  the  final  "  Hail,  Mary ! "  he 
turned  to  the  old  man,  and  said,  sighing  deeply,  — 

"  Your  grace  seems  to  be  in  rather  good  spirits  ? " 

"  And  also  your  grace,"  said  Father  Voynovski. 

"  Yes,  that  is  true.  Until  a  man  starts,  he  is  bustling 
and  hurrying  and  in  trouble;  only  when  the  wind  blows 
around  him  in  the  field  is  it  light  at  his  heartstrings.  I 
remember  how  when,  ten  years  ago,  we  were  inarching 
to  Hotsim,  there  was  a  wonderful  willingness  in  every 
warrior,  so  that  though  the  action  took  place  in  the  harsh 
weather  of  November,  more  than  one  threw  his  coat  off 
because  of  the  warmth  which  came  out  of  his  heart 
then.  Well,  God,  who  gave  such  a  victory  that  time, 
will  give  it  undoubtedly  now,  for  the  leader  is  the  same, 
and  the  vigor  and  valor  of  the  men  not  inferior.  I  know 
nations  splendidly,  Swedes,  French,  even  Germans,  but 
against  Turks  there  is  no  one  superior  to  our  men." 

"  I  have  heard  how  his  grace  the  king  said  the  same," 
replied  Father  Voynovski.  " '  The  Germans,'  said  he, 
'stand  under  fire  patiently,  though  they  blink  when 
attacking,  but,'  said  he,  '  if  I  can  bring  mine  up  nose 
to  nose  I  am  satisfied,  for  they  will  sweep  everything 
before  them  as  can  no  other  cavalry  in  existence.'  And 
this  is  true.  The  Lord  Jesus  has  gifted  us  richly  with 
this  power,  not  only  the  nobles,  but  the  peasants.  For 
instance,  our  field  infantry,  when  they  spit  on  their  palms 
and  advance  with  their  muskets,  the  best  of  the  Janis- 
saries cannot  in  any  way  equal  them.  I  have  seen  both 
more  than  once  in  the  struggle." 

"  If  God  has  preserved  in  health  Yatsek  and  Stashko,  I 
am  glad  that  their  earliest  campaign  will  be  made  against 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  283 

Turkish  warriors.  But  how  does  your  grace  think, 
against  whom  will  the  Turks  turn  their  main  forces  ?" 

"  Against  the  emperor,  as  it  seems,  for  they  are  warring 
against  him,  and  helping  rebellion  in  Hungary.  But  the 
Turks  have  two  or  three  armies,  hence  it  is  unknown 
where  we  shall  meet  them  decisively.  For  this  cause, 
beyond  doubt,  no  main  camp  has  been  organized,  and 
regiments  move  from  one  place  to  another,  as  reports 
come.  The  regiments  under  Pan  Yablonovski  are  now 
at  Trembovla ;  others  are  concentrating  on  Cracow ;  others 
as  happens  to  each  of  them.  I  know  not  where  the 
voevoda  of  Volynia  is  quartered  at  present,  nor  where 
Zbierhovski's  command  is.  At  moments  I  think  that  my 
son  has  not  written  this  long  time  because  his  regiment 
may  be  moving  toward  these  parts." 

"  If  he  is  commanded  to  Cracow,  he  must  march  near 
us,  surely.  That,  however,  depends  upon  where  he  was 
earlier  and  whence  he  is  starting  at  present.  We  may  get 
news  at  Kadom.  Is  not  our  first  night  halt  at  Eadom  ? " 

"  It  is.  I  should  wish  too  that  the  prelate  Tvorkovski 
saw  Panna  Anulka  and  gave  her  final  counsels.  He  will 
furnish  us  letters  to  help  her  in  Cracow." 

The  conversation  stopped  for  a  time ;  then  Pan  Serafin 
raised  his  eyes  again  to  Father  Voynovski. 

"But,"  asked  he,  "what  will  happen,  think  you,  should 
she  meet  Yatsek  in  Cracow  ?  " 

"I  know  not.  In  every  case  that  will  take  place 
which  God  wishes.  Yatsek  might  win  a  fortune  by 
marriage,  while  she  is  as  poor  as  a  Turkish  saint  —  but 
wealth  alone  is  mere  nonsense,  the  splendor  of  a  family 
is  the  great  point  in  this  case. " 

"Panna  Anulka  is  of  high  lineage,  and  she  is  like 
gold  _  besides  we  know  well  that  they  are  love-stricken, 
mortally." 


284  ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"Of  course,  mortally,  mortally." 

The  priest  did  not  speak  very  willingly  on  this  point, 
that  was  clear,  for  he  turned  the  conversation  to  other 
subjects. 

"  Well,"  said  he, "  but  let  us  think  of  this,  that  a  robber 
is  watching  for  that  golden  maiden.  Do  you  remember 
Vilchopolski's  words  ? " 

Pan  Serafin  looked  at  the  depth  of  the  forest  on  all  sides. 

"Yes.  But  the  Krepetskis  will  not  dare,"  said  he. 
"  They  will  not  dare !  Our  party  is  fairly  large,  and 
your  grace  sees  the  calmness  of  everything  around  us. 
I  wish  the  girl  to  be  in  that  carriage  for  safety,  but 
she  begged  to  be  on  horseback  —  she  has  no  fear  of 
anything." 

"  Well,  she  has  good  blood.  But  I  note  that  she 
masters  you  thoroughly." 

"  And  you,  too^  somewhat,"  answered  Pan  Serafin.  "  But 
as  to  me  I  confess  right  away ;  when  she  begs  for  a  thing 
she  knows  how  to  move  her  eyes  in  such  fashion  that 
you  must  yield  where  you  stand.  Women  have  various 
methods,  but  have  you  noticed  that  she  has  that  sort  of 
blinking  before  which  a  man  drops  his  arms.  Near 
Belchantska  I  will  tell  her  to  enter  the  carriage,  but  so 
far  she  wishes  absolutely  to  be  on  horseback,  because,  as 
she  says,  it  is  healthier." 

"  In  such  weather  it  is  surely  healthier." 

"Look  how  rosy  the  girl  is,  just  like  a  euphorbia 
laurel." 

"  What  is  her  rosiness  to  me  ? "  replied  Father 
Voynovski.  "  But  in  truth  the  dear  day  is  lovely." 

In  fact  the  weather  was  really  wonderful,  and  the 
morning  fresh  and  dewy.  Single  drops  on  the  needle- 
like  pine  leaves  glittered  with  the  rainbow-like  colors 
of  diamonds.  The  forest  interior  was  brightened  by 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  285 

hazel  trees  filled  with  the  sun  rays  of  morning.  Farther 
in,  orioles  were  twittering  with  joyousness.  Koundabout 
was  the  odor  of  pine,  the  whole  earth  seemed  rejoicing, 
and  the  blue  air  was  cloudless. 

Thus  pushing  forward,  they  reached  the  same  tar  pit 
at  which  Martsian  had  been  seized  by  the  brothers. 
But  the  fear  that  some  ambush  might  be  there  lurking 
proved  groundless.  Near  the  well  were  two  tar-laden 
wagons,  nothing  more.  To  these,  which  belonged  to 
peasants,  were  attached  two  wretched  little  horses,  whose 
heads  were  sunk  in  bags  of  oats  to  their  foreheads  ;  the 
drivers,  each  near  the  side  of  his  horse,  were  eating  cheese 
and  bread,  but  at  sight  of  the  showy  party  they  put  away 
these  provisions ;  when  asked  if  they  had  seen  armed 
men,  they  answered  that  since  morning  a  mounted  man 
had  been  waiting,  but  that  shortly  before,  on  seeing  this 
party  from  a  distance,  he  had  rushed  away  with  all  the 
speed  of  his  beast  in  the  opposite  direction.  The  news 
alarmed  Pan  Serafin.  It  seemed  to  him  that  this  horse- 
man had  been  sent  as  a  scout  by  Krepetski;  and  he 
redoubled  his  watchfulness.  He  commanded  two  attend- 
ants to  ride  at  both  sides  and  examine  the  forest ;  he  sent 
two  others  ahead  with  this  order:  "If  ye  see  an  armed 
group  fire  your  muskets,  and  return  with  all  haste  to  the 
wagons."  An  hour  passed,  however,  without  a  report 
from  them.  The  party  pushed  forward  slowly,  watching 
in  front  and  at  both  sides  with  carefulness,  but  it  was 
quiet  in  the  forest,  except  that  the  orioles  twittered, 
while  here  and  there  was  heard  the  hammering  of  those 
little  smiths  of  the  forest,  the  hard-working  woodpeckers. 

At  last  they  reached  a  wide  plain,  but  before  going  out 
on  it  Pan  Serafin  and  the  priest  directed  Anulka  to  sit  in 
the  carriage,  since  they  had  to  pass  now  not  far  from 
Belchantska,  the  trees  of  which,  and  even  the  mansion 


286  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

between  them,  were  visible  to  the  eye  without  glasses. 
The  young  lady  looked  on  that  house  with  emotion,  for 
in  it  she  had  passed  very  many  of  the  best,  and  the 
bitterest,  days  of  her  existence.  She  had  wished  to  look 
first  of  all  at  Vyrambki,  but  the  Belchantska  lindens  so 
covered  it  that  the  dwelling  was  not  to  be  seen  from  the 
carriage.  It  occurred  to  Anulka  that  she  might  never 
again  in  her  life  see  those  places,  so  she  sighed  quietly 
and  became  sorrowful. 

The  Bukoyemskis  looked  challengingly  and  quickly  at 
the  mansion,  the  village,  and  the  neighborhood,  but  great 
quiet  reigned  in  those  places.  Along  broad  fallow  lands, 
which  were  flooded  in  sunlight,  were  grazing  cows  and 
sheep,  guarded  by  dogs,  and  crowds  of  children.  Here 
and  there  flocks  of  geese  seemed  white  spots,  and  had 
it  not  been  for  summer  heat,  one  might  have  thought 
from  afar  that  they  were  bits  of  snow  lying  on  the  hill 
slopes  ;  for  the  rest  the  region  seemed  empty. 

Pan  Serafin,  who  lacked  not  the  daring  of  a  cavalier, 
wished  to  show  the  Krepetskis  how  little  he  cared  for 
them,  and  directed  to  make  the  first  halt  at  that  place, 
and  give  rest  to  the  horses.  So  the  party  stopped;  on 
one  side  were  fields  of  wheat  waving  under  the  wind  and 
rustling  gently ;  on  the  other  was  the  silence  of  the  plain 
broken  only  by  the  snorting  of  horses. 

"  Health !  health ! "  said  the  attendants  in  answer  to 
the  snorting. 

But  that  calm  was  not  to  the  taste  of  the  youngest 
Bukoyemski,  who  turned  toward  the  mansion  and  cried 
to  the  absent  Krepetskis,  while  he  beckoned  with  his 
hand  an  invitation. 

"  But  come  out  here,  ye  sons  of  a  such  a  one !  O  Stump, 
show  thy  dog  snout ;  we  will  soon  put  a  cross  on  it  with 
our  sabres ! " 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  287 

Then  he  bent  toward  the  carriage. 

"  Your  ladyship,"  said  he,  "  that  Martsian  and  his  com- 
pany are  not  in  a  hurry  to  attack  us,  neither  he  nor  his 
bandits  from  the  wilderness." 

"  But  do  bandits  attack  ? "  asked  the  lady. 

"  Oh-ho !  they  do,  but  not  us.  And  there  are  many  of 
them  in  the  wilderness  of  Kozenitse,  and  in  the  forest 
toward  Cracow.  If  his  Grace  the  King  would  grant  par- 
don, enough  would  be  found  of  those  bandits  right  here 
in  this  neighborhood  to  make  two  good  regiments." 

"I  should  rather  meet  bandits  than  Pan  Martsian 's 
company,  of  which  people  tell  in  Belchantska  such  terri- 
ble stories.  I  have  not  heard  of  bandits  attacking  a 
mansion." 

"  They  do  not,  for  a  bandit  has  the  same  kind  of  sense 
that  a  wolf  has.  Consider,  young  lady,  that  a  wolf  never 
kills  sheep  or  horned  cattle  in  the  neighborhood  where 
his  lair  is." 

"  He  speaks  truth,"  said  the  other  brothers. 

Yan,  glad  of  this  praise,  explained  further. 

"The  bandit  attacks  no  village  or  mansion  near  his 
hiding  place.  For  if  neighboring  people  should  pursue, 
they,  knowing  the  forests  and  secret  spots  in  them,  would 
hunt  him  out  the  more  easily.  So  bandits  go  to  a  dis- 
tance, and  plunder  houses  or  fall  upon  travellers  in  great 
or  small  parties." 

"  Have  they  no  fear  ? " 

"  They  have  no  fear  of  God.  Why  should  they  fear 
men  ? " 

But  Panna  Anulka  had  turned  her  mind  elsewhere, 
so,  when  Pan  Serafin  came  to  the  carriage,  she  began  to 
blink  and  implore  him. 

"  Why  should  I  stay  in  the  carriage  when  no  attack 
threatens  ?  May  I  not  go  on  horseback  ? " 


288  ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY 

"Why?"  asked  Pan  Serafin.  "The  sun  is  high.  It 
would  burn  your  face.  There  is  one  who  would  not  like 
that." 

Thereupon  she  withdrew  on  a  sudden  to  the  depth  of 
the  carriage,  and  Pan  Serafin  turned  to  the  brothers, — 

"  Have  I  not  told  her  the  truth  ? " 

But  not  being  quick-witted,  they  missed  the  point  of 
the  answer. 

"  Who  would  not  like  ? "  inquired  they.     "  Who  ? " 

Pan  Serafin  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"The  prince  bishop  of  Cracow,  the  German  emperor, 
and  the  king  of  France,"  answered  he. 

He  gave  the  sign  then,  and  all  started. 

They  passed  Belchantska,  and  advanced  again  among 
tilled  fields,  fallow  land,  meadows,  and  broad  wind-swept 
spaces  which  were  bordered  on  the  horizon  by  a  blue  rim 
of  forest.  At  Yedlina  they  stopped  for  a  second  rest, 
during  which  the  brewers,  the  citizens,  and  the  peasants 
took  farewell  of  Father  Voynovski  —  and  before  evening 
they  stopped  for  their  first  night  rest  at  Eadom. 

Martsian  had  not  given  the  least  sign  of  life.  They 
learned  that  he  had  passed  the  day  previous  in  Radom, 
and  had  drunk  with  his  company,  but  had  gone  home  for 
the  night ;  hence  the  priest  and  Pan  Serafin  breathed  with 
more  freedom,  judging  that  no  danger  threatened  them 
now  on  the  journey. 

The  prelate  Tvorkovski  furnished  letters  to  Father 
Hatski,  to  Gninski,  the  vice-chancellor  who,  as  they  knew, 
was  enrolling  a  whole  regiment  for  the  coming  war  at  his 
own  cost,  and  one  also  to  Pan  Matchynski.  He  was  re- 
joiced to  see  Panna  Anulka  and  Father  Voynovski,  for 
whom  he  felt  a  great  friendship,  and  Pan  Serafin,  in  whom 
he  prized  a  skilled  Latinist,  who  understood  every  quota- 
tion and  maxim.  He,  too,  had  heard  of  Martsian's  threats, 


ON  THE   FIELD  OF  GLORY  289 

imt  had  lent  no  great  weight  to  them,  judging  that  if  an 
attack  had  been  planned  it  would  have  been  made  in  the 
wilds  of  Kozenitse,  more  favorable  for  that  kind  of  deed 
than  the  forests  between  Eadom  and  Kieltse. 

"  Martsian  will  not  attack  you,"  said  he  to  Pan  Serafin, 
"and  his  father  will  not  bring  an  action,  for  he  would 
meet  me ;  he  knows  that  I  have  other  weapons  against 
him  besides  the  church  censure." 

The  prelate  entertained  them  all  day,  and  let  them 
start  only  toward  evening.  Since  danger  seemed  set 
aside  most  decidedly,  Pan  Serafin  agreed  to  night  travel, 
all  the  more  since  great  heat  was  beginning.  The  first 
five  miles,  however,  they  passed  during  daylight.  On  the 
river  Oronka,  which  here  and  there  formed  morasses,  be- 
gan again,  in  those  days,  extensive  pine  forests,  which 
surrounded  Oronsk,  Sucha,  Krogulha,  and  extended  as  far 
as  Shydlovets,  and  beyond,  toward  Mrochkov  and  Bzin, 
down  to  Kieltse.  They  moved  slowly,  for  in  some  places 
the  old  road  lay  among  sandy  hillocks  and  holes,  while  in 
others  it  sank  very  notably  and  became  a  muddy,  stick- 
covered  ridgeway.  This  ridge  lay  in  a  quagmire  through 
which  a  man  could  pass  neither  with  wagon  nor  horse, 
nor  go  on  foot  at  any  season,  unless  during  very  dry  sum- 
mers. These  places  enjoyed  no  good  repute,  but  for  this 
Pan  Serafin  and  his  party  cared  little ;  they  were  confi- 
dent of  their  strength,  and  glad  to  move  in  cool  air  when 
heat  did  not  trouble  men,  or  flies  annoy  horses. 

A  clear  and  pleasant  night  came  down  quickly,  with  a 
full  moon  which  appeared  above  the  pine  woods,  enor- 
mous and  ruddy,  decreasing  and  growing  pale  as  it  rose, 
till  in  time  it  was  white,  and  sailed  like  a  silver  swan 
through  the  dark  blue  of  the  night  sky.  The  wind  ceased, 
and  the  motionless  pine  wood  was  buried  in  ar  stillness 
broken  only  by  the  voices  of  gnats  flying  in  from  broad 

19 


290  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

pools,  and  by  the  playing  of  landrails  in  the  grass  of  the 
neighboring  meadows. 

Father  Voynovski  intoned :  "  Hail,  0  Wise  Lady  !  and 
Mansions  dear  to  God,"  to  which  the  four  bass  voices  of 
the  Bukoyemskis  and  Pan  Serafin  answered  immediately : 
"Adorned  by  the  golden  table  and  seven  columns."  Panna 
Anulka  joined  the  chorus,  after  her  the  attendants,  and 
soon  that  pious  hymn  was  resounding  through  the  forest. 
But  when  they  had  finished  all  the  "  Hours,"  and  repeated 
all  the  "  Hail,  Marys  ! "  silence  set  in  again.  The  priest, 
the  brothers,  and  Pan  Serafin  conversed  for  some  time 
yet  in  lowered  voices ;  then  they  began  to  doze,  and  at  last 
fell  asleep  soundly. 

They  did  not  hear  either  the  "  Vio !  Vio ! "  of  the  drivers, 
or  the  snorting  of  horses,  or  the  explosive  sound  made 
when  hoofs  were  drawn  out  of  mud  on  that  long  ridge  way 
which  lay  in  the  sticky  and  reed-covered  quagmire.  The 
party  came  to  the  ridge  somewhat  before  midnight.  The 
shouts  of  attendants,  who  were  advancing  in  front,  first 
roused  the  sleepers. 

"Stop!  stop!" 

All  opened  their  eyes.  The  Bukoyemskis  straightened 
in  their  saddles  and  sprang  ahead  promptly. 

"  But  what  is  the  matter  ? " 

"The  road  is  barred.  There  is  a  ditch  across  it,  and 
beyond  the  ditch  a  breastwork." 

The  sabres  of  the  brothers  came  biting  from  their  scab- 
bards and  gleamed  in  the  moonlight. 

"  To  arms !  an  ambuscade  !  " 

Pan  Serafin  found  himself  at  the  obstruction  in  one  mo- 
ment, and  understood  that  there  was  no  chance  of  being 
mistaken :  a  broad  ditch  had  been  dug  across  the  ridge- 
way.  Beyond  the  ditch  lay  whole  pine  trees  which,  with 
their  branches  sticking  up,  formed  a  great  breastwork. 


ON  THE   FIELD  OF  GLORY  291 

The  men  who  stopped  the  road  in  that  fashion  had  evi- 
dently intended  to  let  the  party  in  on  the  ridge,  from 
which  there  was  no  escape  on  either  side,  and  attack  in 
the  rear  then. 

"  To  your  guns  !  to  muskets !  "  thundered  Father  Voy- 
novski.  "  They  are  coming  ! " 

In  fact  about  a  hundred  yards  in  the  rear  certain  dark, 
square  forms,  strange,  quite  unlike  men,  appeared  on  the 
ridge,  and  ran  toward  the  wagons  very  quickly. 

"  Fire ! "  commanded  the  priest. 

A  report  was  heard,  and  brilliant  flashes  rent  the  night 
gloom.  Only  one  form  rolled  to  the  earth,  but  the  other 
men  ran  the  more  swiftly  toward  the  wagons,  and  after 
them  denser  groups  made  their  appearance. 

Instructed  by  whole  years  of  war,  the  priest  divined 
straightway  that  those  men  were  carrying  bundles  before 
them,  straw,  reeds,  or  willows,  and  that  was  why  the 
first  discharge  had  effected  so  little. 

"  Fire  !  In  order  !  four  at  a  time !  —  and  at  their 
knees !  "  cried  he. 

Two  attendants  held  guns  charged  with  slugs.  These 
men  took  their  places  with  others,  and  spat  at  the  knees 
of  the  attackers.  A  cry  of  pain  was  heard  promptly,  and 
this  time  the  whole  front  rank  of  bundles  tumbled  down 
to  the  mud  on  the  ridgeway,  but  the  next  rank  of  men 
sprang  over  those  who  were  prostrate,  and  came  still 
nearer  the  wagons. 

"  Fire  ! "  was  commanded  a  third  time. 

Again  came  a  salvo,  with  more  effect  this  time,  for  the 
onrush  was  stopped,  arid  disorder  appeared  among  the 
attackers. 

The  priest  acquired  courage,  for  he  knew  that  the  at- 
tackers had  outwitted  themselves  in  the  choice  of  posi- 
tion. It  is  true  that  not  a  living  soul  would  escape  in 


292  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

case  they  should  triumph,  and  the  bandits  had  this  in 
view  specially ;  but,  not  having  men  to  hem  in  the  party 
on  all  sides,  they  were  forced  to  attack  only  over  the 
ridgeway,  hence  in  a  thin  body,  which  again  lightened 
defence  beyond  common,  so  that  five  or  six  valiant  war- 
riors might  ward  off  attack  until  daylight. 

The  attackers,  too,  began  to  use  muskets,  but  caused  no 
great  damage,  clearly  because  of  poor  weapons.  Their 
first  fire  struck  only  a  horse  and  one  attendant.  The 
Bukoyemskis  begged  to  charge  the  enemy,  guaranteeing 
to  sweep  right  and  left  into  the  quagmire  any  men  whom 
they  might  not  crush  in  the  mud  of  the  roadway.  But 
the  priest,  who  kept  their  strength  for  the  last,  would  not 
.  send  them ;  he  commanded  the  brothers,  however,  as  ex- 
cellent marksmen,  to  roast  the  attackers  from  a  distance, 
and  Pan  Serafin  commanded  to  watch  the  ditch  sharply, 
and  the  breastwork. 

"If  they  attack  us  from  that  side,"  said  he, "  they  may  do 
something,  but  they  will  not  get  us  cheaply." 

Then  he  hastened  for  a  moment  to  the  carriage  where 
the  ladies  were  praying  without  great  fear,  though 
audibly. 

"  Oh,  this  is  nothing  !  "  said  he.     "  Have  no  fear ! " 

"  I  have  no  fear,"  answered  Panna  Anulka.  "  But  I 
should  like  to  be  on  horseback." 

Shots  drowned  further  words.  The  attackers,  confused 
for  a  moment,  pressed  along  the  ridge  now,  with  wonder- 
ful and  simply  blind  daring,  since  it  was  clear  that  they 
would  not  effect  much  on  that  side. 

"  Hm  ! "  thought  the  priest.  "  Were  it  not  for  the 
women,  we  might  charge  them." 

And  he  had  begun  to  think  of  sending  the  four  broth- 
ers with  four  other  good  warriors,  when  he  looked  at  both 
flanks  and  trembled. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  293 

On  the  two  sides  of  that  quagmire  appeared  crowds  of 
men,  who,  springing  from  hillock  to  hillock,  or  along 
sheaves  of  reeds,  which  had  been  fixed  in  soft  places  on 
purpose,  were  running  toward  the  wagons. 

The  priest  turned  to  them,  in  the  shortest  time  possi- 
ble, two  ranks  of  attendants,  but  he  understood  in  a 
flash  the  extent  of  his  peril.  His  party  was  surrounded 
on  three  sides.  The  attendants  were,  it  is  true,  chosen 
men,  who  had  been  more  than  once  in  sharp  struggles, 
but  they  were  insufficient  in  number,1  especially  as  some 
had  to  guard  extra  horses.  Hence  it  was  evident  that 
after  the  first  fire,  inadequate  because  of  so  many  attackers, 
there  would  be  a  hand-to-hand  struggle  before  guns  could 
be  loaded  a  second  time,  and  the  side  which  proved  weaker 
would  be  forced  to  go  down  in  that  trial. 

Only  one  plan  remained,  to  retreat  by  the  ridgeway, 
that  is,  leave  the  wagons,  command  the  Bukoyemskis  to 
sweep  all  before  them,  and  push  on  behind  the  four 
brothers,  keeping  the  women  among  the  horses  in  the 
centre.  So  when  they  had  fired  at  both  sides  again,  the 
priest  ordered  the  women  to  mount,  and  arranged  all  for 
the  onrush.  In  the  first  rank  were  the  four  brothers,  be- 
hind them  six  attendants,  then  Panna  Anulka  and  Pani 
Dzvonkovski,  at  the  side  the  priest  and  Pan  Serafin, 
behind  them  eight  attendants,  four  in  a  rank.  After  the 
charge  and  retreat  from  the  ridgeway  he  intended  to 
reach  the  first  village,  collect  all  the  peasants,  return  then 
and  rescue  the  wagons. 

Still  he  stopped  for  a  moment,  and  only  when  the  at- 
tackers were  little  more  than  twenty  yards  distant,  and 
when  on  a  sudden  wild  sounds  were  heard  beyond  the 
breastwork,  did  he  shout  the  order, — 

"  Strike  1 " 

"Strike!"   roared  the  Bukoyemskis,  and  they  moved 


294  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

like  a  hurricane  which  destroys  all  things  before  it. 
When  they  had  ridden  to  the  enemy  the  horses  rose  on 
their  haunches  and  plunged  into  the  dense  crowd  of  rob- 
bers,  trampling  some,  pushing  others  to  the  quagmire, 
overthrowing  whole  lines  of  people.  The  brothers  cut 
with  sabres  unsparingly,  and  without  stopping.  There 
was  great  shouting,  and  splashing  of  bodies  as  men  fell 
into  the  water  near  the  ridgeway,  but  the  four  dreadful 
horsemen  pushed  forward ;  their  arms  moving  like  those 
of  a  windmill  to  which  a  gale  gives  dreadful  impetus. 
Some  attackers  sprang  willingly  into  the  water  to  save 
themselves ;  others  put  forks  and  bill-hooks  against  the 
onrushing  brothers.  Clubs  and  spears  were  raised  also ; 
but  again  the  horses  reared,  and,  breaking  everything 
before  them,  swept  on  like  a  whirlwind  in  a  young 
forest. 

Had  not  the  road  been  so  narrow,  and  those  who  were 
slashed  had  all  escape  barred  to  them,  and  those  behind 
not  pushed  on  those  in  front,  the  Bukoyemskis  would 
have  passed  the  whole  ridgeway.  But  since  more  than 
one  of  the  bandits  preferred  battle  to  drowning,  resist- 
ance continued,  and,  besides,  it  became  still  more  stubborn. 
The  hearts  of  the  robbers  were  raging.  They  began  to 
fight  then  not  merely  for  plunder,  or  seizing  some  person, 
but  from  venom.  At  moments  when  shouts  ceased,  the 
gritting  of  teeth  became  audible  and  curses  rose  loudly. 
The  rush  of  the  Bukoyemskis  was  arrested.  It  came  to 
their  minds  at  that  moment  that  they  would  have  to  die, 
perhaps.  And  when,  on  a  sudden,  they  heard  still  farther 
out  there  the  tramping  of  horses,  and  loud  shouts  were 
raised  in  all  parts  of  the  thicket  surrounding  the  quag- 
mire, they  felt  sure  that  the  moment  of  death  was  ap- 
proaching. Hence  they  smashed  terribly ;  they  would 
not  sell  their  lives  cheaply  in  any  case. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  295 

But  now  something  marvellous  happened.  Many 
voices  were  heard  all  at  once  shouting :  "  Strike ! " 
Sabres  gleamed  in  the  moonlight.  Certain  horsemen 
fell  to  cutting  and  hewing  in  the  rear  of  the  robbers, 
who,  because  of  this  sudden  attack,  were  seized  in  one  in- 
stant with  terror.  Escape  in  the  rear  was  now  closed  to 
them ;  nothing  remained  but  escape  at  either  side  of  the 
roadway.  Only  some,  therefore,  offered  a  desperate  re- 
sistance. The  more  numerous  sprang  like  ducks  to  the 
turfy  quagmire  on  both  sides.  The  quagmire  broke  under 
them ;  then  grasping  grass,  clumps,  and  reeds,  they  clung 
to  hillocks,  or  lay  on  their  bellies  not  to  sink  the  first 
moment. 

Only  a  small  company,  armed  with  scythes  fixed  to 
poles,  defended  themselves  for  some  time  yet  with  mad- 
ness. Because  of  this  many  horsemen  were  wounded. 
But  at  last  even  this  handful,  seeing  that  for  them  there 
was  no  rescue  whatever,  threw  down  their  weapons,  fell 
on  their  knees,  and  begged  mercy.  They  were  taken  alive 
to  be  witnesses. 

Meanwhile  horsemen  from  both  sides  stood  facing  one 
another,  and  raised  their  voices. 

"  Halt !  halt !     Who  are  ye  ? " 

"  But  who  are  ye  ? " 

"  Tsyprianovitch  of  Yedlinka." 

"  For  God's  sake !  these  are  our  people !" 

And  two  riders  pushed  from  the  ranks  quickly.  One 
inclined  to  Pan  Serafin,  seized  his  hand  straightway,  and 
covered  it  with  kisses  ;  the  other  rushed  to  the  priest's 
shoulder. 

"  Stanislav ! "  cried  Pan  Serafin. 

"  Yatsek  ! "  shouted  the  priest. 

The  greetings  and  embraces  continued  till  speech  came 
to  Pan  Serafin,  — 


296  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLOEY 

"  For  God's  sake,  whence  come  ye  ? " 

"  Our  regiment  was  marching  to  Cracow.  Yatsek  and 
I  had  permission  to  visit  you  at  Yedlinka.  Meanwhile  we 
learned  at  Kadom,  while  halting  for  food  there,  that 
thou,  father,  and  the  priest,  and  the  Bukoyemskis  had  set 
out  an  hour  earlier  by  the  highroad  toward  Kieltse." 

"  Did  the  prelate  tell  thee  ?  " 

"  No !  We  did  not  see  him.  Eadom  Jews  told  us  ;  we 
did  not  go  then  to  Yedlinka,  hut  moved  on  at  once  lest 
we  might  miss  you.  At  midnight  we  heard  firing,  so 
we  all  rushed  to  give  aid,  thinking  that  bandits  had 
fallen  upon  travellers.  It  did  not  occur  to  us  that  ye 
were  the  persons.  God  be  thanked,  God  be  thanked, 
that  we  came  up  in  season ! " 

"  Not  bandits  attacked  us,  but  the  Krepetskis.  It  is 
a  question  of  Panna  Anulka,  who  is  with  us." 

"  As  God  lives ! "  exclaimed  Stanislav.  "  Then  I  think 
that  his  soul  will  leave  Yatsek." 

"  I  wrote  to  thee  about  her,  but  it  is  evident  that  my 
letter  did  not  reach  thee." 

"  No,  for  we  are  marching  these  three  weeks.  I  have 
not  written  of  late  because  I  had  to  come  hither." 

Shouts  from  the  Bukoyemskis,  the  attendants,  and  the 
warriors  stopped  further  converse.  At  that  moment  also 
attendants  ran  up  with  lighted  torches.  A  supply  had 
been  taken  by  Pan  Serafin  that  he  might  have  wherewith 
to  give  light  during  darkness.  It  was  as  clear  on  the  road 
as  in  daylight,  and  in  those  bright  gleams  Yatsek  saw 
the  gray  horse  on  which  Panna  Anulka  was  sitting. 

He  grew  dumb  at  sight  of  her. 

"  Yes,  she  is  with  us,"  said  Father  Voynovski,  seeing 
his  astonishment. 

Then  Yatsek  urged  his  horse  forward,  and  halted 
before  her.  He  uncovered  his  head,  and  remained  there 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  297 

lost  as  he  looked  at  her.  His  face  was  as  white  as  chalk, 
his  breath  had  almost  left  him,  and  he  was  speechless. 

After  a  moment  the  cap  fell  to  the  earth  from  his 
fingers,  his  head  dropped  to  the  mane  of  the  horse,  and 
his  eyes  closed. 

"  But  he  is  wounded ! "  cried  Lukash  Bukoyemski. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

YATSEK  was  really  wounded.  One  of  those  robbers,  who 
defended  themselves  to  the  utmost,  cut  him,  with  a 
scythe  in  the  left  shoulder,  and  since  he  and  the  men 
marched  without  mail,  the  very  end  of  the  iron  had  cut 
into  his  arm  rather  deeply  from  the  shoulder  to  the 
elbow.  The  wound  was  not  over  grievous,  but  it  bled 
quite  profusely ;  because  of  this  the  young  man  had  then 
fainted.  The  experienced  Father  Voynovski  commanded 
to  put  him  in  a  wagon,  and,  when  the  wound  had  been 
dressed,  he  left  him  in  care  of  the  women.  Yatsek 
opened  his  eyes  somewhat  later,  and  began  again  to  look, 
as  at  a  rainbow,  into  the  face  of  Panna  Anulka,  which 
was  there  bending  over  him. 

Meanwhile  the  attendants  filled  the  ditch  and  removed 
all  obstructions.  The  wagons  and  the  men  passed  to  the 
dry  road  beyond,  where  they  halted  to  bring  the  train 
into  order,  take  some  rest,  and  question  the  prisoners. 
From  Tachevski  the  priest  went  to  the  Bukoyemskis  to 
see  if  they  had  suffered.  But  they  had  not.  The  horses 
were  torn  and  even  stabbed  with  forks,  but  not  seriously ; 
the  men  themselves  were  in  excellent  humor,  for  all 
were  admiring  their  valor,  since  they  had  crushed  before 
war,  more  opponents  than  had  many  others  during  years 
of  campaigning. 

"Now,  gentlemen,  ye  may  join  Pan  Zbierhovski,"  said 
the  hussars  here  and  there.  "  From  of  old  it  is  known, 
and  God  grant  that  men  will  see  soon,  that  our  regiment 


ON   THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  299 

is  the  first  even  among  hussars.  Pan  Zbierhovski  admits 
no  common  men,  or  any  man  easily,  but  he  will  accept 
you  with  gladness,  and  we  shall  be  charmed  from  our 
hearts  to  find  you  in  our  company." 

The  Bukoyemskis  knew  that  this  might  not  be,  for 
they  could  not  have  the  attendants,  or  the  outfit  de- 
manded in  such  a  high  regiment,  but  they  listened  to 
those  speeches  with  rapture,  and  when  cups  went  the 
round,  they  let  no  man  surpass  them. 

When  that  part  was  ended,  the  captured  bandits  were 
seized  by  their  heads,  and  led  from  the  mud  to  Zbier- 
hovski and  the  priest  and  Pan  Serafin.  No  bandit  had 
escaped,  for  with  a  detachment  of  twelve  hundred  there 
were  men  to  surround  the  whole  quagmire  and  both 
ends  of  the  ridgeway.  The  appearance  of  the  prisoners 
astonished  Pan  Serafin.  He  had  thought  to  find  Mart- 
sian  among  them,  as  he  had  told  Stanislav,  and  Mart- 
sian's  Radom  outcasts  also;  meanwhile  he  saw  before 
him  a  ragged  rabble  reeking  with  turf  and  bespattered 
with  mud  of  the  ridgeway,  a  company  made  up,  like  all 
bodies  of  that  kind,  of  deserters  from  the  infantry,  of 
runaway  servants  and  serfs,  in  a  word,  of  all  kinds  of 
wicked,  wild  scoundrels  working  at  robbery  in  remote 
places  and  forests.  Many  such  parties  were  raging,  es- 
pecially in  the  wooded  region  of  Sandomir,  and  since 
they  were  strengthened  by  men  who  were  eager  for 
anything,  men  who  if  captured  were  threatened  with 
terrible  punishment,  their  attacks  were  uncommonly 
daring,  and  they  fought  savage  battles. 

The  search  through  the  quagmire  continued  for  a  time 
yet,  then  Pan  Serafin  turned  to  Zbierhovski. 

"  Gracious  colonel,"  said  he.  "  These  are  highway  rob- 
bers. We  thought  them  quite  different.  This  was  an 
attack  of  common  bandits.  We  thank  you,  and  all  your 


300  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

men  with  grateful  hearts  for  effective  assistance,  without 
which,  as  is  possible,  we  should  not  have  seen  the  sun 
rise  this  morning." 

"  These  night  marches  are  good,"  said  Zbierhovski,  and 
he  smiled  while  he  was  speaking.  "  The  heat  does  not 
trouble,  and  it  is  possible  to  serve  others.  Do  you  wish 
to  examine  these  captives  immediately  ? " 

"  Since  I  have  looked  at  them  closely  already,  it  is  not 
needed.  The  court  in  the  town  will  examine  them,  and 
the  headsman  will  guide  them." 

At  this  a  tall,  bony  fellow,  with  a  gloomy  face,  and 
light  hair  pushed  out  from  the  captives  and  said,  as  he 
bent  to  Pan  Serafin's  stirrup. 

"  Great  mighty  lord,  spare  our  lives,  and  we  will  tell 
truth.  We  are  common  bandits,  but  the  attack  was  not 
common." 

The  priest  and  Pan  Serafin,  on  hearing  this,  looked  at 
each  other  with  roused  curiosity. 

"  Who  art  thou  ? "  asked  the  priest. 

"  I  am  a  chief.  There  were  two  of  us,  for  this  party 
was  formed  of  two  bands,  but  the  other  man  fell.  Give 
me  pardon,  and  I  will  tell  everything." 

Father  Voynovski  stopped  for  a  moment. 

"  We  cannot  save  you  from  justice  "  said  he,  "  but  for 
you  it  is  better  in  every  case  to  tell  truth,  than  be  forced 
to  declare  it  under  torture.  Besides,  if  ye  confess,  God's 
judgment  and  man's  will  be  more  lenient." 

The  bandit  looked  at  his  companions,  uncertain  whether 
to  speak  or  be  silent.  Meanwhile  the  priest  added,  — 

"  And  if  ye  tell  the  whole  truth,  we  can  intercede  with 
the  king,  and  commend  you  to  his  mercy.  He  accepts 
offenders  in  the  infantry,  and  recommends  mercy  now  to 
judges." 

"  In  that  case,"  said  the  man,  "  I  will  tell  everything. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  301 

My  name  is  Obuh  ;  the  leader  of  the  other  band  was  Kos, 
and  a  noble  engaged  us  to  fall  on  your  graces." 

"  But  do  ye  know  the  name  -of  that  noble  ? " 

"  I  did  not  know  him,  for  I  am  from  distant  places,  but 
Kos  knew  him,  and  said  his  name  was  Vysh." 

The  priest  and  Pan  Serafin  looked  at  each  other  with 
astonishment. 

"Vysh,1  didst  thou  say?" 

"Yes." 

"  But  was  there  no  one  with  him  ? "  • 

"  There  was  another,  a  lean,  thin,  young  man." 

"  Not  they,"  said  Pan  Serafin  to  the  priest  in  a  whisper. 

"  But  they  may  have  been  Martsian's  company." 

Then  he  said  aloud  to  the  man,  — 

"  What  did  they  tell  you  to  do  ? " 

"  This :  '  Do  what  ye  like  with  the  people,'  said  they  ; 
'  the  wagons  and  plunder  are  yours ;  but  in  the  company 
there  is  a  young  lady  whom  ye  are  to  take  and  bring  by 
roundabout  ways  between  Eadom  and  Zvolenie  to  Po- 
lichna.  Beyond  Polichna  a  party  will  attack  you  and 
take  the  lady.  Ye  will  pretend  to  defend  her,  but  not  so 
as  to  harm  our  men.  Ye  will  get  a  thaler  apiece  for  this, 
besides  what  ye  find  in  the  wagons.' " 

"  That  is  as  if  on  one's  palm,"  said  the  priest. 

"  Then  did  only  those  two  talk  with  Kos  and  thee  ? " 

"  Later,  a  third  person  came  in  the  night  with  them ; 
he  gave  us  a  ducat  apiece  to  bind  the  agreement.  Though 
the  place  was  as  dark  as  in  a  cellar,  one  of  our  men  who 
had  been  a  serf  of  his  recognized  that  third  person  as  Pan 
Krepetski." 

"  Ha  !  that  is  he !  "  cried  Pan  Serafin. 

"And  is  that  man  here,  or  has  he  fallen?"  inquired 
Father  Voynovski. 

1  This  man  is  mentioned  on  page  224. 


302  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"  I  am  here  !  "  called  out  a  voice  from  some  distance. 

"  Come  nearer.  Didst  thou  recognize  Pan  Krepetski  ? 
But  how,  since  it  was  so  dark,  that  thou  couldst  hit  a  man 
on  the  snout  without  knowing  it  ? " 

"  Because  I  know  him  from  childhood.  I  knew  him  by 
his  bow-legs  and  his  head,  which  sits,  as  it  were,  in  a  hole 
between  his  shoulders,  and  by  his  voice." 

"  Did  he  speak  to  you  ?  " 

"  He  spoke  with  us,  and  afterward  I  heard  him  speak 
to  those  who  came  with  him." 

"  What  did  he  say  to  them  ? " 

"  He  said  this :  '  If  I  could  have  [trusted  money  with 
you,  I  should  not  have  come,  even  if  the  night  were  still 
darker.' " 

"  And  wilt  thou  testify  to  this  before  the  mayor  in  the 
town,  or  the  starosta  ? " 

"  I  will." 

"When  he  heard  this,  Pan  Zbierhovski  turned  to  his 
attendants  and  said,  — 

"  Guard  this  man  with  special  care,  for  me." 


CHAPTER  XXV 

THEY  began  now  to  counsel.  The  advice  of  the  Bukoyem- 
skis  was  to  disguise  some  peasant  woman  in  the  dress  of  a 
lady,  put  her  on  horseback,  give  her  attendants  and  sol- 
diers dressed  up  as  bandits,  and  go  to  the  place  designated 
by  Martsian,  and,  when  he  made  the  attack  as  agreed 
upon,  surround  him  immediately,  and  either  wreak  ven- 
geance there,  or  take  him  to  Cracow  and  deliver  him  to 
justice.  They  offered  to  go  themselves,  with  great  wil- 
lingness, to  carry  out  the  plan,  and  swore  that  they  would 
throw  Martsian  in  fetters  at  the  feet  of  Panna  Anulka. 

This  proposal  pleased  all  at  the  first  moment,  but  when 
they  examined  it  more  carefully  the  execution  seemed 
needless  and  difficult.  Pan  Zbierhovski  might  rescue 
from  danger  people  whom  he  met  on  his  march,  but  he 
had  not  the  right  to  send  soldiers  on  private  expeditions, 
and  he  had  no  wish  either  to  do  so.  On  the  other  hand, 
since  there  was  a  bandit  who  knew  and  was  ready  to  in- 
dicate to  the  courts  the  chief  author  of  the  ambush,  it  was 
possible  to  bring  that  same  author  to  account  any  mo- 
ment, and  to  have  issued  against  him  a  sentence  of  in- 
famy. For  this  reason  both  Pan  Serafin  and  Father 
Voynovski  grew  convinced  that  there  would  be  time  for 
that  after  the  war,  since  there  was  no  fear  that  the 
Krepetskis,  who  owned  large  estates,  would  flee  and  aban- 
don them.  This  did  not  please  the  Bukoyemskis,  how- 
ever, for  they  desired  keenly  to  finish  the  question.  They 
even  declared  that  since  that  was  the  decision,  they  would 


304  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

go  themselves  with  their  attendants  for  Martsian.  But 
Pan  Serafin  would  not  permit  this,  and  they  were  stopped 
finally  by  Yatsek,  who  implored  them  by  all  that  was 
sacred  to  leave  Krepetski  to  him,  and  him  only. 

*'  I,"  said  he,  "  will  not  act  through  courts  against  Mart- 
sian,  but  after  all  that  I  have  heard  from  you  here,  if  I  do 
not  fall  in  the  war,  as  God  is  in  heaven,  I  will  find  the 
man,  and  it  will  be  shown  whether  infamy  would  not 
be  pleasanter  and  easier  also  than  that  which  will  meet 
him." 

And  his  "  maiden  "  eyes  glittered  so  fiercely  that  though 
the  Bukoyemskis  were  unterrified  warriors  a  shiver  went 
through  them.  They  knew  in  what  a  strange  manner 
passion  and  mildness  were  intertwined  in  the  spirit  of  Yat- 
sek, together  with  an  ominous  remembrance  of  injustice. 

He  said  then  repeatedly :  "  Woe  to  him  !  —  Woe  to 
him  ! "  and  again  he  grew  pale  from  his  blood  loss.  Day 
had  come  already,  and  the  morning  light  had  tinted  the 
world  in  green  and  rose  colors ;  that  light  sparkled  in  the 
dewdrops,  on  the  grass  and  the  reeds,  and  the  tree  leaves 
and  the  needles  of  dwarf  pines  here  and  there  on  the 
edge  of  the  quagmire.  Pan  Zbierhovski  had  commanded 
to  bury  the  bodies  of  the  fallen  bandits,  which  was  done 
very  quickly,  for  the  turf  opened  under  spades  easily,  and 
when  no  trace  of  battle  was  left  on  that  roadway,  the 
march  was  continued  toward  Shydlovets. 

Pan  Serafin  advised  the  young  lady  to  sit  again  in  the 
carriage,  where  she  might  have  a  good  sleep  before  they 
reached  the  next  halting  place,  but  she  declared  so  de- 
cisively that  she  would  not  desert  Yatsek  that  even 
Father  Voynovski  did  not  try  to  remove  her.  So  they 
went  together,  only  two  besides  the  driver,  for  sleep  was 
so  torturing  Pani  Dzvonkovski,  that  after  a  while  they 
transferred  her  to  the  carriage. 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  305 

Yatsek  was  lying  face  upward  on  bundles  of  hay 
arranged  lengthwise  in  one  side  of  the  wagon,  while  she 
sat  on  the  other,  bending  every  little  while  toward  his 
wounded  shoulder,  and  watching  to  see  if  blood  might 
not  come  through  the  bandages.  At  times  she  put  a 
leather  bottle  of  old  wine  to  the  mouth  of  the  wounded 
man.  This  wine  acted  well  to  all  seeming,  for  after  a 
while  he  was  wearied  of  lying,  and  had  the  driver  draw 
out  the  bundle  on  which  his  feet  were  then  resting. 

"  I  prefer  to  ride  sitting,"  said  he,  "  since  I  feel  all  my 
strength  now." 

"  But  the  wound,  will  that  not  pain  you  more  if  you 
are  sitting  ? " 

Yatsek  turned  his  eyes  to  her  rosy  face,  and  said  in  a 
sad  and  low  voice,  "  I  will  give  the  same  answer  as  that 
knight  long  ago  when  King  Lokietek  saw  him  pierced 
with  spears  by  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  on  a  battlefield. 
' Is  thy  pain  great?'  asked  the  king.  The  knight  showed 
his  wounds  then.  '  These  pain  least  of  all,'  said  he  in 
answer." 

Panna  Sieninski  dropped  her  eyes. 
"But   what    pains   you    more?"  inquired    she   in  a 
whisper. 

"  A  yearning  heart,  and  separation,  and  the  memory  of 
wrongs  inflicted." 

For  a  while  silence  continued,  but  the  hearts  began  to 
throb  in  both  with  power  which  increased  every  moment, 
for  they  knew  that  the  time  had  come  then  in  which 
they  could  and  should  confess  everything  which  each  had 
against  the  other. 

"  It  is  true,"  said  she,  "  I  did  you  an  injustice,  when, 
after  the  duel,  I  received  you  with  angry  face,  and  in- 
humanly. But  that  was  the  only  time,  and,  though  God 
alone  knows  how  much  I  regretted  that  afterward,  still  I 

20 


306  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

say  it  is  my  fault!  and  from  my  whole  soul  I  implore 
you."  Yatsek  put  his  sound  hand  to  his  forehead. 

"  Not  that,"  answered  he,  "  was  the  thorn,  not  that  the 
great  anguish ! " 

"  I  know  it  was  not  that,  but  the  letter  from  Pan  Gid- 
eon. How  could  you  suspect  me  of  knowing  the  contents 
of  the  letter,  or  having  suggested  them  ? " 

And  she  began  to  tell,  with  a  broken  voice,  how  it  hap- 
pened :  how  she  had  implored  Pan  Gideon  to  make  a  step 
toward  being  reconciled :  how  he  had  promised  to  write  a 
heartfelt  and  fatherly  letter,  but  he  wrote  entirely  the 
opposite.  Of  this  she  learned  only  later  from  Father 
Voynovski,  and  from  this  it  was  shown  that  Pan  Gideon 
having  other  plans,  simply  wanted  to  separate  them  from 
each  other  forever. 

At  the  same  time,  since  her  words  were  a  confession, 
and  also  a  renewal  of  painful  and  bitter  memories,  her 
eyes  were  dimmed  with  tears,  and  from  constraint  and 
shame  a  deep  blush  came  out  on  her  cheeks  from  one 
instant  to  another. 

"  Did  Father  Voynovski,"  asked  she  at-  last,  "  not  write 
to  you  that  I  knew  nothing,  and  that  I  could  not  even 
understand  why  I  received  for  my  sincere  feelings  a 
recompense  of  that  kind?" 

"  Father  Voynovski,"  answered  Yatsek,  "  only  wrote  me 
that  you  were  going  to  marry  Pan  Gideon." 

"  But  did  he  not  write  that  I  consented  to  do  so  only 
through  orphanhood  and  pain  and  desertion,  and  out  of 
gratitude  to  my  guardian  ?  For  I  knew  not  then  how  he 
had  treated  you ;  I  only  knew  that  I  was  despised  and 
forgotten." 

When  he  heard  this  Yatsek  closed  his  eyes  and  began 
to  speak  with  great  sadness. 

"  Forgotten  ?     Is  that  God's  truth  ?    I  was  in  Warsaw, 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  307 

I  was  at  the  king's  court,  I  went  through  the  country 
with  my  regiment,  but  whatever  I  did,  and  wherever  I 
travelled,  not  for  one  moment  didst  thou  go  from  my  heart 
and  my  memory.  Thou  didst  follow  me  as  his  shadow  a 
man.  And  during  nights  without  sleep,  in  suffering  and 
in  pain,  which  came  simply  from  torture,  many  a  time  have 
I  called  to  thee :  '  Take  pity,  have  mercy !  grant  to  for- 
get thee ! '  But  thou  didst  not  leave  me  at  any  time, 
either  in  the  day,  or  the  night,  or  in  the  field,  or  under 
a  house  roof,  until  at  last  I  understood  that  only  then 
could  I  tear  thee  from  my  heart  when  I  had  torn  the 
heart  itself  from  my  bosom." 

Here  he  stopped,  for  his  voice  was  choked  from  emo- 
tion ;  but  after  a  time  he  continued,  — 

"  So  after  that  often  and  often  I  said  in  my  prayers : 
*  0  God,  grant  me  death,  for  Thou  seest  that  it  is  impos- 
sible for  me  to  attain  her,  and  impossible  for  me  to  be 
without  her ! '  And  that  was  before  I  had  hoped  for  the 
favor  of  seeing  thee  in  life  again  —  thou,  the  only  one  in 
the  world  —  thou,  beloved ! " 

As  he  said  this  he  bent  toward  her  and  touched  her  arm 
with  his  temple. 

"  Thou,"  whispered  he,  "  art  as  that  blood  which  gives 
life  to  me,  as  that  sun  in  the  heavens.  The  mercy  of 
God  is  upon  me,  that  I  see  thee  once  more  —  0  beloved ! 
beloved ! " 

And  it  seemed  to  her  that  Yatsek  was  singing  some 
marvellous  song  at  that  moment.  Her  eyes  were  filled 
with  a  wave  of  tears  then,  and  a  wave  of  happiness 
flooded  her  heart.  Again  there  was  silence  between  them ; 
but  she  wept  long  with  such  a  sweet  weeping  as  she  had 
never  known  in  her  life  till  that  morning. 

"  Yatsek,"  said  she  at  last,  "  why  have  we  so  tormented 
each  other  ? " 


308  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

"God  has  rewarded  us  a  hundred  fold,"  said  he  in 
answer. 

And  for  the  third  time  there  was  silence  between  them ; 
only  the  wagon  squeaked  on,  pushing  forward  slowly  over 
the  ruts  of  the  roadway.  Beyond  the  forest  they  came 
out  onto  great  fields  bathed  in  sunlight ;  on  those  fields 
wheat  was  rustling,  dotted  richly  with  red  poppies  and  blue 
star  thistles.  There  was  great  calm  in  that  region.  Above 
fields  on  which  the  grain  had  been  reaped,  here  and  there 
skylarks  were  soaring,  lost  in  song,  motionless;  on  the 
edges  of  the  fields  sickles  glittered  in  the  distance ;  from 
the  remoter  green  pastures  came  the  cries  and  songs  of 
men  herding  cattle.  And  to  both  it  seemed  that  the 
wheat  was  rustling  because  of  them ;  that  the  poppies  and 
star  thistles  were  blooming  because  of  them;  that,  the 
larks  were  singing  because  of  them ;  that  the  calls  of  the 
herdsmen  were  uttered  because  of  them ;  that  all  the  sunny 
peace  of  those  fields  and  all  those  voices  were  simply 
repeating  their  ecstasy  and  happiness. 

They  were  roused  from  this  oblivion  by  Father  Voy- 
novski,  who  had  pushed  up  unnoticed  to  the  wagon. 

"  How  art  thou,  Yatsus  ? "  asked  he. 

Yatsek  trembled  and  looked  with  shining  eyes  at  him, 
as  if  just  roused  from  slumber. 

"  What  is  it,  benefactor? " 

"  How  art  thou  ? " 

"  Eh !  it  will  not  be  better  in  paradise ! " 

The  priest  looked  seriously  first  at  him,  then  at  the 
young  lady. 

"  Is  that  true  ? "  asked  he. 

And  he  galloped  off  to  the  company.  But  the  delight- 
ful reality  embraced  them  anew.  They  began  to  look  on 
each  other,  and  sink  in  the  eyes  of  each  other. 

"  0,  thou  not-to-be-looked-at-sufficiently  ! "  said  Yatsek. 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY  30% 

But  she  lowered  her  eyes,  smiled  at  the  corners  of  hei 
mouth  till  dimples  appeared  in  her  rosy  cheeks,  and  asked 
in  a  whisper, — 

"  But  is  not  Panna  Zbierhovski  more  beautiful  ? " 

Yatsek  looked  at  her  with  amazement. 

"  What,  Panna  Zbierhovski  ? " 

She  made  no  answer ;  she  simply  laughed  in  her  fist, 
with  a  laugh  as  resonant  as  a  silver  bell. 

Meanwhile,  when  the  priest  had  galloped  to  the  com- 
pany, the  men,  who  loved  Yatsek,  fell  to  inquiring,  — 

"  Well,  how  is  it  there  ?     How  is  our  wounded  man  ? " 

"  He  is  no  longer  in  this  world ! "  replied  Father  Voy- 
novski. 

"  As  God  lives !  What  has  happened  ?  How  is  he  not 
in  the  world  ? " 

"He  is  not,  for  he  says  that  he  is  in  paradise  —  a 
woman!  !  !" 

The  Bukoyemskis,  as  men  who  understand  without 
metaphor  all  that  is  said  to  them,  did  not  cease  to  look  at 
the  priest  with  astonishment  and,  removing  their  caps, 
were  just  ready  to  say,  "eternal  rest,"  when  a  general 
outbreak  of  laughter  interrupted  their  pious  thoughts  and 
intention.  But  in  that  laughter  of  the  company  there 
was  sincere  good-will  and  sympathy  for  Yatsek.  Some  of 
the  men  had  learned  from  Pan  Stanislav  how  sensitive 
that  cavalier  was,  and  all  divined  how  he  must  have  suf- 
fered, hence  the  words  of  the  priest  delighted  them 
greatly.  Voices  were  heard  at  once,  therefore:  "God 
knows !  we  have  seen  how  he  fought  with  his  feelings, 
how  he  answered  questions  at  random,  how  he  left 
buckles  unfastened,  how  he  forgot  himself  when  eating 
or  drinking,  how  he  turned  his  eyes  to  the  moon  during 
night  hours." 

"  Those  are  infallible  signs  of  unfortunate  love,"  added 


310  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

some.  "It  is  true,"  put  in  others,  "that  he  is  now  as 
if  in  paradise,  for  if  no  wounds  give  more  pain  than 
those  caused  by  Love,  there  is  no  sweeter  thing  than 
mutuality." 

These  and  similar  remarks  were  made  by  Yatsek's  com- 
rades. Some  of  them,  having  learned  of  the  hardships 
which  the  lady  had  passed  through,  and  how  shamefully 
Krepetski  had  treated  her,  fell  to  shaking  their  sabres, 
and  crying ;  "  Give  him  hither  ! "  Some  became  sensitive 
over  the  maiden,  some,  having  learned  how  Martsian  had 
been  handled  by  the  Bukoyemskis,  raised  to  the  skies  the 
native  valor  and  wit  of  those  brothers.  But  after  a  while 
universal  attention  was  centred  again  on  the  lovers : 
"  Well,"  cried  out  all,  "  let  us  shout  to  their  health  and 
good  fortune  et  felices  rerum  successus  !  "  and  immediately 
a  noisy  throng  moved  toward  the  wagon  on  horseback. 
In  one  moment  almost  the  whole  regiment  had  sur- 
rounded Pan  Yatsek  and  Panna  Anulka.  Loud  voices 
thundered  :  "  Vivant !  floreant  !  "  others  cried  before  the 
time :  "  Crescite  et  multiplicamini  / "  Whether  Panna 
Anulka  was  really  frightened  by  those  cries,  or  rather 
as  an  "  insidious  woman,"  she  only  feigned  terror  father 
Voynovski  himself  could  not  have  decided.  It  is  enough 
that,  sheltering  her  bright  head  at  the  unwounded  shoul- 
der of  Yatsek,  she  asked  with  shamefaced  confusion,  — 

"What  is  this,  Yatsek?  what  are  they  doing?" 

He  surrounded  her  with  his  sound  arm,  and  said,  — 

"  People  are  giving  thee,  dearest  flower,  and  I  am  tak- 
ing thee." 

"  After  the  war  ? " 

"  Before  the  war." 

"  In  God's  name,  why  so  hurried  ? " 

But  it  was  evident  that  Yatsek  had  not  heard  this 
query  for  instead  of  replying,  he  said  to  her, — 


ON   THE  MELD   OF  GLORY  311 

"  Let  us  bow  to  the  dear  comrades  for  this  good-will, 
and  thank  them." 

Hence  they  bowed  toward  both  sides,  which  roused 
still  greater  enthusiasm.  Seeing  the  blushing  face  of  the 
maiden,  which  was  as  beautiful  as  the  morning  dawn, 
the  warriors  struck  their  thighs  with  their  palms  from 
admiration. 

"By  the  dear  God!"  cried  they.  "One  might  be 
dazzled ! " 

"  An  angel  would  be  enamoured ;  what  can  a  sinful  man 
do?" 

"  It  is  no  wonder  that  he  was  withering  with  sorrow." 

And  again  hundreds  of  voices  thundered  more  power- 
fully,— 

"  Vivant  !  crescant  I  floreant  !  " 

Amid  those  shouts,  and  in  clouds  of  golden  dust  they 
entered  Shydlovets.  At  the  first  moment  the  inhabitants 
were  frightened,  and,  leaving  in  front  of  their  houses  the 
workshops  in  which  they  were  cutting  out  whetstones 
from  sandrock,  they  ran  to  their  chambers.  But,  learning 
soon  that  those  were  the  shouts  of  a  betrothal,  and  not  of 
anger,  they  rushed  in  a  crowd  to  the  street  and  followed 
the  soldiers.  A  throng  of  horses  and  men  was  formed 
straightway.  The  kettledrums  of  the  horsemen  were 
beaten,  the  trumpets  and  crooked  horns  sounded.  Glad- 
ness became  universal.  Even  the  Jews,  who  through 
fear  had  stayed  longer  in  the  houses,  shouted :  "  Vivait ! " l 
though  they  knew  not  well  what  the  question  was. 

But  Tachevski  said  to  Panna  Anulka, — 

"Before  the  war,  before  the  war,  even  though  death 
were  to  come  one  hour  later." 

1  Jewish  pronunciation  of  vivant. 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

"How  is  that?"  inquired  Father  Voynovski,  at  the 
dinner  which  his  comrades  gave  Yatsek.  "  We  are  going 
in  five  or  six  days ;  thou  mightst  die  in  the  war ;  is  it 
worth  while  to  marry  before  a  campaign,  instead  of  wait- 
ing for  the  happy  end  of  it,  and  then  marrying  at  your 
leisure  ? " 

His  comrades,  when  they  heard  these  prudent  words, 
burst  into  laughter ;  some  of  them  held  their  sides,  others 
cried  in  a  chorus,  — "  Oh !  it  is  worth  while,  benefactor  ! 
and  just  for  this  reason  that  he  may  die  is  it  worth  while 
all  the  more." 

The  priest  was  a  little  angry,  but  when  the  three  hun- 
dred best  men,  not  excepting  Pan  Stanislav  insisted,  and 
Yatsek  would  not  hear  of  delay,  it  had  to  be  as  he  wanted. 
Eenewed  relations  with  the  court,  and  the  favor  of  the 
king  and  queen  facilitated  the  affair  very  greatly.  The 
queen  declared  that  the  coming  Pani  Tachevski  would  be 
under  her  protection  till  the  war  ended,  and  the  king 
himself  promised  to  be  at  the  marriage,  and  to  think  of  a 
fitting  dowry  when  his  mind  was  less  occupied.  He 
remembered  that  many  lands  of  the  Sieninskis  had  passed 
to  the  Sobieskis,  and  how  his  ancestors  had  grown  strong 
from  them,  hence  he  felt  under  obligations  to  the  orphan, 
who,  besides,  had  attracted  him  by  her  beauty,  and  also 
roused  his  compassion  by  her  harsh  fate,  and  the  evils 
which  she  had  suffered. 

Pan  Matchynski,  a  friend  from  of  old,  to  Father  Voy- 
novski. and  also  a  friend  of  the  king,  promised  to  remind 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  313 

him  of  the  young  lady,  but  after  the  war ;  for  at  that 
time  when  on  the  shoulders  of  Yan  III  the  fate  of  all 
Europe  was  resting,  and  of  all  Christianity,  it  was  not 
permitted  to  trouble  him  with  private  interests.  Father 
Voynovski  was  comforted  with  this  promise  as  much  as 
if  Yatsek  had  then  received  a  good  "  crown  estate,"  for 
all  knew  that  word  from  Pan  Matchynski  was  as  sure  of 
fulfilment  as  had  been  the  words  of  Zavisha.  To  speak 
strictly,  he  was  the  author  of  all  the  good  which  had  met 
Panna  Sieninski  in  Cracow;  he  mentioned  Father  Voy- 
novski to  the  king  and  queen;  finally  he  won  for  the 
young  lady  the  queen,  who,  though  capricious  in  her 
likings,  and  fickle,  began  from  the  first  moment  to  show 
her  special  favor  and  friendship,  which  seemed  even 
almost  too  sudden. 

A  dispensation  from  banns  was  received  easily  through 
protection  of  the  court,  and  the  favor  of  the  bishop  of 
Cracow.  Even  earlier,  Pan  Serafin  had  obtained  for  the 
young  couple  handsome  lodgings  from  a  Cracow  mer- 
chant, whose  ancestors  and  those  of  Pan  Serafin  had 
done  business  in  their  day,  when  the  latter  were  living  in 
Lvoff,  and  importing  brocades  from  the  Orient.  That 
was  a  beautiful  lodging,  and,  because  of  the  multitude  of 
civil  and  military  dignitaries  in  the  city,  so  good  a  one 
could  not  be  obtained  by  many  a  voevoda.  Stanislav  had 
determined  that  Yatsek  should  pass  those  few  days  before 
the  campaign  as  it  were  in  a  genuine  heaven,  and  he 
ornamented  those  lodgings  unusually  with  fresh  flowers 
and  tapestry ;  other  comrades  helped  him  with  zeal,  each 
lending,  the  best  of  what  he  had,  rugs,  tapestry,  carpets, 
and  such  like  costly  articles,  which  in  wealthy  hussar 
regiments  were  taken  in  campaigns  even. 

In  one  word,  all  showed  the  young  couple  the  greatest 
good-will,  and  helped  them  as  each  one  was  able  and  with 


314  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

what  he  commanded,  except  the  four  Bukoyemskis. 
They,  in  the  first  days  after  coming  to  Cracow,  went  some- 
times twice  in  a  day  to  Stanislav  and  to  Yatsek,  and  to 
merchants  at  the  inns  with  whom  officers  from  the  regi- 
ment of  Prince  Alexander  drank  not  infrequently,  but 
afterward  the  four  brothers  vanished  as  if  they  had  fallen 
into  water.  Father  Voynovski  thought  that  they  were 
drinking  in  the  suburbs,  where  servants  had  seen  them 
one  evening,  and  where  mead  and  wine  were  cheaper  than 
in  the  city,  but  immediately  after  that  all  report  of 
them  vanished.  This  angered  the  priest  as  well  as  the 
Tsyprianovitches,  for  the  brothers  were  bound  to  Pan 
Serafin  in  gratitude ;  this  they  should  not  have  forgotten. 
"  They  may  be  good  soldiers,"  said  the  priest, "  but  they  are 
giddy  heads  in  whose  sedateness  we  cannot  put  confidence. 
Of  course  they  have  found  some  wild  company  in  which 
they  pass  time  more  pleasantly  than  with  any  of  us." 

This  judgment  proved  inaccurate,  however,  for  on  the 
eve  of  Yatsek's  marriage,  when  his  quarters  were  filled 
with  acquaintances  who  had  come  with  good  wishes  and 
presents,  the  four  brothers  appeared  in  their  very  best 
garments.  Their  faces  were  calm,  serious,  and  full  of 
mysteriousness. 

"  What  has  happened  to  you  ? "  asked  Pan  Serafin. 

"  We  have  been  tracking  a  wild  beast ! "  replied  Lukash . 

"  Quiet ! "  said  Mateush,  giving  him  a  punch  in  the 
side,  "  Do  not  tell  till  the  time  comes." 

Then  he  looked  at  the  priest,  at  Pan  Serafin  and  his 
son,  and  turning  finally  to  Yatsek,  began  to  clear  his 
throat,  like  a  man  who  intends  to  speak  in  some  detail. 

"  Well,  begin  right  away  ! "  urged  his  brothers. 

But  he  looked  at  them  with  staring  eyes,  and  in- 
quired, — 

"  How  was  it  ? " 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF   GLORY  315 

"  How  ?     Hast  thou  forgotten  ? " 

"  It  has  broken  in  me." 

"  Wait  —  I  know,"  cried  Yan.  "  It  began :  '  Our  most 
worthy  — '  Go  on  ! " 

"  Our  most  worthy  Pilate,"  began  Mateush. 

"  Why  '  Pilate '  ? "  interrupted  the  priest.  "  Perhaps  it 
is  Py lades  ? " 

"  Benefactor  thou  hast  hit  the  nail  on  the  head,"  cried 
Yan.  "  As  I  live,  it  is  Py  lades." 

"  Our  worthy  Pylades  ! "  began  Mateush,  now  reas- 
sured, "though  not  the  iron  Boristhenes,  but  the  gold- 
bearing  Tagus  itself  were  to  flow  in  our  native  region, 
we,  being  exiled  through  attacks  of  barbarians,  should 
have  nothing  but  our  hearts  glowing  with  friendship  to 
offer  thee,  neither  could  we  honor  this  day  as  it  merits  by 
any  thank-offering  —  " 

"  Thou  speakest  as  if  cracking  nuts,"  cried  out  Lukash 
excitedly. 

But  Mateush  kept  on  repeating :  "  As  it  merits,  —  as  it 
merits  — "  He  stopped,  looked  at  his  brothers,  calling 
with  his  eyes  for  rescue,  but  they  had  forgotten  entirely 
that  which  was  to  come  later. 

The  Bukoyemskis  began  now  to  frown,  and  the  audi- 
ence to  titter.  Seeing  this  Pan  Serafin  resolved  to  assist 
them. 

"  Who  composed  this  speech  for  you  ? "  asked  he. 

"  Pan  Gromyka,  of  Pan  Shumlanski's  regiment,"  said 
Mateush. 

"  There  it  is.  A  strange  horse  is  more  likely  to  balk 
and  rear  than  your  own  beast ;  so  now  embrace  Yatsek 
and  tell  him  what  ye  have  to  say." 

"  Surely  that  is  the  best  way." 

And  they  embraced  Yatsek  one  after  another.  Then 
Mateush  continued,  — "  Yatsus  !  we  know  that  thou  art 


316  ON  THE  FIELD   OF   GLORY 

no  Pilate,  and  thou  knowest  that  after  losing  Kieff  re- 
gions we  are  poor  fellows,  in  short  we  are  naked.  Here 
is  all  that  we  can  give,  and  accept  with  thankful  heart 
even  this." 

Then  they  handed  him  some  object  wound  up  in  a 
piece  of  red  satin,  and  at  that  moment  the  three  younger 
brothers  repeated,  with  feeling,  — 

"  Accept  it,  Yatsus,  accept !    Accept ! " 

"  I  accept,  and  God  repay  you,"  answered  Yatsek. 

Thus  speaking,  he  put  the  object  on  the  table,  and 
began  to  unroll  the  satin.  All  at  once  he  started  back, 
and  cried,  — 

"  As  God  lives,  it  is  the  ear  of  a  man  ! " 

"  But  dost  thou  know  whose  ear  ?  Martsian  Krepetski's ! " 
thundered  the  brothers. 

"Ah!" 

All  present  were  so  tremendously  astonished  that 
silence  followed  immediately. 

"  Tf u  !  "  cried  Father  Voynovski,  at  last. 

And  measuring  the  brothers,  one  after  the  other,  with 
a  stern  glance,  he  began  at  the  eldest,  — 

"  Are  ye  Turks  to  bring  in  the  ears  of  beaten  enemies  ? 
Ye  are  a  shame  to  this  Christian  army  and  all  nobles. 
If  Krepetski  deserved  death  a  hundred  times,  if  he  were 
even  a  heretic,  or  out  and  out  a  pagan,  it  would  still  be 
an  inexpressible  shame  to  commit  such  an  action.  Oh, 
ye  have  delighted  Yatsek,  so  that  he  spits  from  his  mouth 
that  which  comes  into  it.  But  I  tell  you  that  for  such 
a  deed  ye  are  to  expect  not  gratitude  but  contempt,  and 
shame  also ;  for  there  is  no  regiment  in  all  the  cavalry,  or 
even  a  regiment  in  the  infantry,  which  would  accept  such 
barbarians  as  comrades." 

At  this  Mateush  stepped  out  in  front  of  his  brothers, 
and,  flaming  with  rage,  said, — 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  317 

"  Here  is  gratitude  for  you,  here  is  reward,  here  is  the 
justice  of  people,  and  a  judgment.  If  any  layman  were  to 
utter  this  judgment  I  should  cut  one  ear  from  him,  and 
also  the  other  to  go  with  it,  but  since  a  clerical  person 
speaks  thus,  let  the  Lord  Jesus  judge  him,  and  take  the 
side  of  the  innocent !  Your  Grace  asks :  '  Are  ye  Turks  ? ' 
but  I  ask  :  Do  you  think  that  we  cut  off  the  ear  of  a  dead 
man  ?  My  born  brothers,  ye  innocent  orphans,  to  what 
have  ye  come,  that  they  make  Turks  of  you,  enemies  of 
the  faith !  To  what  ? " 

Here  his  voice  quivered,  for  his  grief  had  exceeded  his 
auger.  The  three  brothers,  roused  by  the  unjust  judg- 
ment, began  to  cry  out  with  equal  sorrow, — 

"  They  make  Turks  of  us  ! " 

"  Enemies  of  the  faith  ! " 

"  Vile  pagans ! " 

"  Then  tell,  in  the  name  of  misfortune,  how  it  was,"  said 
the  priest. 

"  Lukash  cut  off  Martsian's  ear  in  a  duel." 

"  Whence  did  Krepetski  come  hither  ? " 

"He  rode  into  Cracow.  He  was  here  five  days.  He 
rode  in  behind  us." 

"  Let  one  speak.     Speak  thou,  but  to  the  point." 

Here  the  priest  turned  to  Yan,  the  youngest. 

"  An  acquaintance  of  ours  from  the  regiment  of  the 
Bishop  of  Sandomir,"  began  Yan,  "  told  us  by  chance,  three 
days  ago,  that  he  had  seen  in  a  wineshop  on  Kazamir 
street  a  certain  wonder.  'A  noble,'  says  he,  '.as  thick  as 
a  tree  stump,  with  a  great  head  so  thrust  into  his  body 
that  his  shoulders  come  up  to  his  ears,  on  short  crooked 
legs,'  says  he,  '  and  he  drinks  like  a  dragon.  A  viler 
monkey  I  have  not  seen  in  my  life,'  says  he.  And  we, 
since  the  Lord  Jesus  has  given  us  this  gift  from  birth, 
take  everything  in  at  a  twinkle,  we  look  at  one  another 


318  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

that  instant :  Well,  is  not  that  Krepetski  ?  Then  we  said 
to  the  man,  'Take  us  to  that  wineshop/  'I  will  take 
you.'  And  he  took  us.  It  was  dark,  but  we  looked  till 
we  saw  something  black  in  one  corner  behind  a  table. 
Lukash  walked  up  to  it,  and  made  sparks  fly  before  the 
very  eyes  of  him  who  was  hiding  there.  'Krepetski/ 
cries  he,  and  grabs  him  by  the  shoulder.  We  to  our 
sabres.  Krepetski  sprang  away,  but  saw  that  there  was 
no  escape,  for  we  were  between  him  and  the  doorway. 
Did  he  not  jump  then  ?  He  jumped  up  time  after  time  as  a 
cock  does.  '  What,'  says  he, '  do  ye  think  that  I  am  afraid  ? 
Only  come  at  me  one  by  one,  not  in  a  crowd,  unless  ye 
are  murderers,  not  nobles.' " 

"The  scoundrel!"  interrupted  the  priest. 

"  What  did  he  try  to  do  with  us  ?  That  is  what  Lukash 
asked  him.  '  Oh ! '  said  Lukash,  '  thou  son  of  such  a 
mother,  thou  didst  hire  a  whole  regiment  of  cut-throats 
against  us.  It  would  be  well,'  said  he,  '  to  give  thee  to 
the  headsman,  but  this  is  the  shorter  way ! '  Then  he 
presses  on,  and  they  fall  to  cutting.  After  the  third  or 
fourth  blow,  his  head  leans  to  one  side.  I  look  —  and 
there  is  an  ear  on  the  floor.  Mateush  raises  it  immedi- 
ately, and  cries,  — '  Leave  the  other  to  us,  do  not  cut  it. 
This,'  said  he  '  will  be  for  Yatsek,  and  the  other  for  Panna 
Anulka.'  But  Martsian  dropped  his  sabre,  for  his  blood 
had  begun  to  flow  terribly,  and  he  fainted.  We  poured 
water  on  his  head,  and  wine  into  his  mouth,  thinking  that 
he  would  revive  and  meet  the  next  one  of  us ;  but  that 
could  not  be.  He  recovered  consciousness,  it  is  true,  and 
said :  '  Since  ye  have  sought  justice  yourselves,  ye  are  not 
free  to  seek  any  other,'  and  he  fainted  again.  We  went 
away  then,  sorry  not  to  have  the  other  ear.  Lukash  said 
that  he  could  have  killed  the  man,  but  he  spared  him  for 
us,  and  especially  for  Yatsek.  And  I  do  not  know  if  any 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  319 

one  could  act  more  politely,  for  it  is  no  sin  to  crush  such 
vermin  as  Martsian,  but  it  is  clear  that  politeness  does 
not  pay  now-a-days,  since  we  have  to  suffer  for  showing 
it." 

"  True  !     He  speaks  justly ! "  said  the  other  brothers. 

"Well,"  said  the  priest,  "if  the  matter  stands  thus  it  is 
different,  but  still  the  gift  is  unsavory." 

The  brothers  looked  with  amazement  one  at  another. 

"Why  say  unsavory?"  asked  Marek.  "You  do  not 
think  we  brought  it  for  Yatsek  to  eat,  do  you?" 

"I  thank  you  from  my  soul  for  your  good  wishes," 
said  Tachevski.  "  I  think  that  ye  did  not  bring  it  to  me 
to  be  stored  away." 

"It  has  grown  a  little  green  —  it  might  be  smoke- 
dried." 

"Let  a  man  bury  it  at  once,"  said  the  priest  with 
severity ;  "  it  is  the  ear  of  a  Christian  in  every  case." 

"  In  Kieff  we  have  seen  better  treatment,"  growled  out 
Mateush. 

"  Krepetski  came  hither  undoubtedly,"  remarked  Yatsek, 
"  to  make  a  new  attack  on  Anulka." 

"He  will  not  take  her  away  from  the  king's  palace," 
said  the  prudent  Pan  Serafin, "  but  he  did  not  come  for 
that,  if  I  think  correctly.  His  attack  failed,  so  I  suppose 
he  only  wanted  to  learn  whether  we  know  that  he  ar- 
ranged it,  and  if  we  have  complained  of  him.  Perhaps 
old  Krepetski  did  not  know  of  his  son's  undertaking; 
but  perhaps  he  did  know  ;  if  he  did,  then  both  must  be 
greatly  alarmed,  and  I  am  not  at  all  surprised  that  Martsian 
came  here  to  investigate." 

"  Well,"  said  Stanislav,  laughing,  "  he  has  no  luck  with 
the  Bukoyemskis,  indeed  he  has  not." 

"  Let  him  go,"  said  Tachevski.  "  To-day  I  am  ready  to 
forgive  him." 


320  ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

The  Bukoyemskis  and  Stanislav,  who  knew  the  stub- 
bornness of  the  young  cavalier,  looked  at  him  with  aston- 
ishment, and  he,  as  if  answering  them,  added,  — 

"  For  Anulka  will  be  mine  immediately,  and  to-morrow 
I  shall  be  a  Christian  knight  and  defender  of  the  faith,  a 
man  whose  heart  should  be  free  of  all  hate  and  person- 
alities." 

"  God  bless  thee  for  that !  "  cried  the  priest. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

AT  last  the  long-wished-for  day  of  his  happiness  came  to 
Tachevski.  In  Cracow  a  report  had  gone  out  among  the 
citizens,  and  was  repeated  with  wonder,  that  in  the  army 
was  a  knight  who  would  marry  on  one  day  and  mount 
his  horse  the  day  following.  When  the  report  went  out 
also  that  the  king  and  queen  would  be  at  the  marriage, 
crowds  began  from  early  morning  to  assemble  in  the 
church  and  outside  it.  At  length  the  crowd  was  so  great 
that  the  king's  men  had  to  bring  order  to  the  square 
so  that  the  marriage  guests  might  have  a  free  passage. 
Tachevski's  comrades  assembled  to  a  man ;  this  they  did 
out  of  good-will  and  friendship,  and  also  because  it  was 
dear  to  each  one  of  them  to  be  seen  in  a  company  where 
the  king  himself  would  be  present,  and  to  belong,  as  it 
were,  to  his  private  society.  Many  dignitaries  appeared 
also,  even  men  who  had  never  heard  of  Tachevski,  for  it 
was  known  that  the  queen  favored  the  marriage,  and  at 
the  court  much  depended  on  her  inclination  and  favor. 

To  some  of  the  lords  it  was  not  less  wonderful  than  to 
the  citizens  that  the  king  should  find  time  to  be  at  the 
marriage  of  a  simple  officer,  while  on  that  king's  shoulders 
the  fate  of  the  whole  world  was  then  resting,  and  day 
after  day  couriers  from  foreign  lands  were  flying  in  on 
foaming  horses;  hence  some  considered  this  as  coming 
from  the  kindness  of  the  monarch  and  his  wish  to  win  the 
army,  while  others  made  suppositions  that  there  existed 
some  near  bond  of  kinship,  difficult  to  be  acknowledged ; 

21 


322  ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

others  ridiculed  these  suppositions,  stating  justly  that  in 
such  a  case  the  queen,  who  had  so  little  condescension 
for  the  failings  of  cavaliers  that  the  king  more  than  once 
had  been  forced  to  make  explanations,  would  not  have 
been  so  anxious  for  the  union  of  the  lovers. 

People  remembered  little  of  the  Sieninskis,  so  to  avoid 
every  calumny  and  gossip  the  king  declared  that  the 
Sobieskis  owed  much  to  that  family.  Then  people  of 
society  were  concerned  with  Panna  Anulka,  and,  as  is 
usual  at  courts,  at  one  time  they  pitied,  at  another  time 
they  were  moved  by  her  sufferings,  and  next  they  lauded 
her  virtue  and  comeliness.  Eeports  of  her  beauty  spread 
widely  even  among  citizens,  but  when  at  last  they  saw  her 
no  one  was  disappointed. 

She  came  to  the  church  with  the  queen,  hence  all 
glances  went  first  to  that  lofty  lady  whose  charms  were 
still  brilliant,  like  the  bright  sun  before  evening;  but 
when  they  were  turned  to  the  bride,  all  men  among  dig- 
nitaries, the  military,  the  nobles,  and  citizens  whispered, 
and  even  loud  voices  were  heard. 

"  Wonderful,  wonderful !  That  man  owes  much  to  his 
eyes,  who  has  beheld  once  in  life  such  a  woman." 

And  this  was  true.  Not  always  in  those  times  was  a 
maiden  dressed  in  white  for  her  marriage,  but  the  young 
ladies  and  the  assistants  arrayed  Anulka  in  white,  for 
such  was  her  wish,  and  that  was  the  color  of  her  finest 
robe  also.  So  in  white,  with  a  green  wreath  on  her 
golden  hair,  and  with  a  face  confused  a  trifle,  and  pale, 
with  downcast  eyes,  she,  silent,  and  slender,  looked  like 
a  snowy  swan,  or  simply  like  a  white  lily.  Even  Yatsek 
himself,  to  whom  she  seemed  in  some  sort  a  new  person, 
was  astonished  at  sight  of  her.  "  In  God's  name  ! "  said 
he  to  himself,  "  how  can  I  approach  her  ?  She  is  a 
genuine  queen,  or  entirely  an  angel  with  whom  it  is  sin- 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  323 

ful  to  speak  unless  kneeling."  And  he  was  almost  awe- 
struck. But  when  at  last  he  and  she  knelt  side  by  side 
before  the  altar,  and  heard  the  voice  of  Father  Voynovski 
full  of  emotion,  as  he  began  with  the  words :  "  I  knew 
you  both  as  little  children,"  and  joined  their  hands  with 
his  stole,  when  he  heard  his  own  low  voice :  "  I  take  thee 
as  wife,"  and  the  hymn,  Veni  '.Creator  burst  forth  a 
moment  later,  it  seemed  to  Yatsek  that  happiness  would 
burst  his  bosom,  and  that  all  the  easier  since  he  was  not 
wearing  his  armor.  He  had  loved  this  woman  from 
childhood,  and  he  knew  that  he  loved  her,  but  now,  for 
the  first  time,  he  understood  how  he  loved  her  without 
measure  or  limit.  And  again  he  began  to  say  to  himself : 
I  must  die,  for  if  a  man  during  life  were  to  have  so 
much  happiness,  what  more  could  there  be  for  him  in 
heaven  ?  But  he  thought  that  before  he  died  he  must 
thank  God;  and  all  at  once  there  flew  before  the  eyes 
of  his  soul  Turkish  warriors  in  legions,  beards,  turbans, 
sashes,  crooked  sabres,  horsetail  standards.  So  from  his 
heart  was  rent  the  shout  to  God :  "  I  will  thank  to  the 
full,  to  the  full ! "  And  he  felt,  that  for  those  enemies 
of  the  cross  and  the  faith,  he  would  become  a  destroying 
lion.  That  vision  lasted  only  one  twinkle,  then  his 
breast  was  filled  with  a  boundless  wave  of  love  and 
rapture. 

Meanwhile  the  ceremony  was  ended,  the  retinue  moved 
to  the  dwelling  prepared  for  the  young  couple  by 
Stanislav,  and  ornamented  by  his  comrades  in  the  regi- 
ment. For  one  moment  only  could  Yatsek  press  to  his 
heart  the  young  Pani  Tachevski,  for  straightway  both 
ran  to  meet  the  king  and  queen,  who  had  come  from  the 
church  to  them.  Two  high  armchairs  had  been  fixed  for 
the  royal  pair  at  the  table,  so,  after  the  blessing,  during 
which  the  young  people  knelt  before  majesty,  Yatsek 


324  ON  THE   FIELD  OF  GLORY 

begged  the  gracious  lord  and  lady  to  the  wedding  feast, 
but  the  king  had  to  give  a  refusal. 

"  Dear  comrade,"  said  he,  "  I  should  be  glad  to  talk 
with  thee,  and  still  more  with  thee,  my  relative,"  here 
he  turned  to  Pani  Tachevski,  "and  discuss  the  coming 
dowry.  I  will  remain  a  moment  and  drink  a  health  to 
you,  but  I  may  not  sit  down,  for  I  have  so  much  on  my 
head,  that  every  hour  now  is  precious." 

"  We  believe  that ! "  cried  a  number  of  voices. 

Tachevski  seized  the  feet  of  the  king,  who  took  a  filled 
goblet  from  the  table. 

"  Gracious  gentlemen ! "  said  he,  "  the  health  of  the 
young  couple ! " 

A  shout  was  heard  :  "  Vivant !  crescant,  floreant !  " 
Then  the  king  again  spoke, — 

"  Enjoy  your  happiness  quickly,"  said  he  to  Tachevski, 
"  for  it  deserves  that,  and  it  will  not  be  long.  Thou 
shouldst  remain  here  a  few  days,  but  then  thou  must 
follow  on  quickly  for  we  shall  not  wait  for  thee." 

"  It  is  easier  for  her  to  hold  out  without  thee,  than 
Vienna  without  us,"  said  Pan  Marek  Matchynski,  smiling 
at  Yatsek. 

"  But  Lyubornirski  is  shelling  out  the  Turks  there," 
said  one  of  the  hussars. 

"I  have  good  news  from  our  men,"  said  the  king. 
"This  I  have  commanded  Matchynski  to  bring,  to  be 
read  to  you,  and  gladden  the  hearts  of  our  warriors.  It 
is  what  the  Duke  of  Lorraine,  commander-in-chief  for  the 
emperor,  writes  me  of  the  battle  near  Presburg." 

And  he  read  somewhat  slowly,  for  he  read  to  the  nobles 
in  Polish,  and  the  letter  was  in  the  French  language. 

" '  The  emperor's  cavalry  advanced  with  effect  and  en- 
thusiasm, but  the  action  was  ended  by  the  Poles  who  left 
no  work  to  the  Germans.  I  cannot  find  words  sufficient 


ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY  325 

to  praise  the  strength,  valor,  and  bearing  of  the  officers 
and  soldiers  led  by  Pan  Lyubomirski.1 

" '  The  battle,'  writes  the  Duke  of  Lorraine,  '  was  a 
great  one,  and  our  glory  not  small.' " 

"We  will  show  that  we  are  not  worse,"  cried  the 
warriors. 

"  I  believe  and  am  confident,  but  we  must  hasten,  for 
later  letters  portend  evil.  Vienna  is  barely  able  to 
breathe,  and  all  Christianity  has  its  eyes  on  us.  Shall 
we  be  there  in  season?" 

"  Few  regiments  have  remained  here,  the  main  forces 
are  at  the  Tarnovski  Heights  waiting,  as  I  have  heard, 
under  the  hetinans,"  said  Father  Voynovski,  "  but  though 
our  hands  are  needed  at  Vienna,  they  are  not  needed  so 
much  as  a  leader  like  your  Eoyal  Grace." 

Sobieski  smiled  at  this  and  answered,  — 

"  That,  word  for  word,  is  what  the  Duke  of  Lorraine 
writes.  So,  gentlemen,  keep  the  bridles  in  hand,  for  any 
hour  I  may  order  the  sounding  of  trumpets." 

"  When,  gracious  lord  ? "  called  a  number  of  voices. 

The  king  grew  impressive  in  a  moment. 

"  I  will  send  off  to-morrow  those  regiments  which  are 
still  with  me,"  then  he  glanced  quickly  at  Tachevski,  as 
if  testing  him.  "Since  her  grace  the  queen  will  go  to 
the  Heights  with  us  to  see  the  review  there,  thou,  unless 
thou  ask  of  us  an  entirely  new  office,  may  remain  here,  if 
thou  engage  to  overtake  us  exactly." 

Yatsek,  putting  his  arm  around  his  wife,  pushed  one 
step  toward  the  king  with  her. 

"Gracious  lord,"  said  he,  "if  the  German  empire,  or 
even  the  kingdom  of  France  were  offered  me  in  ex- 
change for  this  lady,  God,  who  sees  my  whole  heart, 

i  Carolus  Dux  Lotharingiae  Joanni  III,  Poloniae  Regi,  etc.  Julius 
31,  1683. 


326  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

knows  that  I  would  not  accept  either,  and  that  I  would 
not  give  her  for  any  treasure  in  existence.  But  God  for- 
bid that  I  should  abandon  my  service,  or  lose  an  oppor- 
tunity, or  neglect  a  war  for  religion,  or  desert  my  own 
leader  for  the  sake  of  private  happiness.  If  I  did  I 
should  despise  myself,  and  she,  for  I  know  her,  would 
also  despise  me.  0  gracious  lord,  if  ill  luck  or  misfor- 
tune were  to  bar  the  road  and  I  could  not  join  thee  I 
should  burn  up  from  shame  and  from  anguish."  Here 
tears  dimmed  his  eyes,  blushes  came  to  his  cheeks,  and, 
in  a  voice  trembling  from  emotion,  he  added :  "  To-day  I 
blasphemed  before  the  altar,  for  I  said :  '  O  God,  I  will 
thank  to  the  full,  to  the  full  for  this.'  —  But  only  with 
my  life,  with  my  blood,  with  my  labor  could  I  return 
thanks  for  the  happiness  which  has  met  me.  For  this 
very  reason  I  shall  ask  no  new  office,  and  when  thou 
shalt  move,  gracious  leader  and  king,  I  will  not  delay 
even  one  day  behind  thee.  I  will  go  at  the  same  hour, 
though  I  were  to  fall  on  the  morrow."  And  he  knelt  at 
the  feet  of  Sobieski,  who,  bending  forward,  embraced  his 
head  and  then  answered,  — 

"  Give  me  more  of  such  men,  and  the  Polish  name  will 
go  through  the  world  thundering." 

Father  Voynovski  had  tears  in  his  eyes,  the  Bukoyem- 
skis  were  weeping  like  beavers.  Emotion  and  enthusiasm 
seized  every  man  present. 

"  On  the  pagans,  for  the  faith ! "  roared  many  voices. 
And  then  began  rattling  of  sabres.  But  when  it  had 
grown  somewhat  quiet  Pani  Tachevski  bent  to  the  ear 
of  her  husband  and,  with  pale  lips,  whispered  into  it,  — 

"  0  Yatsek,  wonder  not  at  my  tears,  for  if  thou  go  I 
may  never  see  thee  hereafter  —  but  go ! " 


CHAPTER   XXVIII 

STILL  they  remained  two  days  together.  The  court,  it 
is  true,  set  out  the  day  following,  hut  the  queen,  with  all 
her  court  ladies,  and  a  multitude  of  lay  and  church  dig- 
nitaries, followed  the  king  to  Tarnovski  Heights  where  the 
camp  was  and  where  a  great  review  had  been  ordered. 
The  retinue  being  numerous  moved  slowly  and  hence  to 
overtake  it  was  easy.  The  subsequent  advance  of  the 
forces,  with  the  king  at  the  head  of  them,  from  the  boun- 
dary to  Vienna  astonished  the  world  by  its  swiftness, 
especially  since  the  king  hastened  on  and  arrived  before 
the  main  army,  but  to  Tarnovski  Heights  the  queen 
dragged  on  six  days,  with  her  retinue.  In  two  days  the 
Tachevskis  came  up  with  the  escort.  Pani  Tachevski 
took  her  seat  then  in  a  court  carriage,  and  Yatsek  hurried 
on  to  the  camp  for  the  night,  to  join  there  his  regiment. 
Tor  the  royal  pair  the  time  of  separation  was  approach- 
ing. On  August  22  the  king  took  solemn  farewell  of  his 
beloved  "  Marysienka."  In  the  early  morning  he  mounted 
and  marshalled  before  her  the  army ;  next  he  moved  at 
the  head  of  it  to  Glivitsi. 

People  noted  that  although  he  always  took  farewell  of 
the  queen  with  great  sorrow,  since  he  loved  her  as  the 
apple  of  his  eye,  and  was  pained  by  even  a  short  absence, 
his  face  this  time  was  radiant.  So  the  church  and  lay  dig- 
nitaries took  courage.  They  knew  how  tremendous  was 
a  war  with  that  enemy,  who  besides  had  never  advanced 
with  such  forces.  "  The  Turks  have  moved  three  parts  of 


328  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

the  world,  it  is  true,"  said  they  to  themselves,  "  but  if  our 
lord,  their  greatest  crusher  and  destroyer,  goes  with  such 
delight  to  this  struggle,  we  have  no  cause  for  anxiety 
touching  it."  And  hope  filled  their  bosoms,  the  sight  of 
the  warriors  increased  it  still  more,  and  changed  it  to 
perfect  confidence  in  victory.  The  army,  with  all  the 
camp  followers  seemed  very  considerable.  As  far  as  the 
eye  reached  the  sun  shone  on  helmets,  on  armor,  on 
sabres,  on  barrels  of  muskets  and  cannon.  The  glitter 
was  so  bright  that  eyes  were  dazzled  by  the  excess  of  it. 
Rainbow-hued  ensigns  and  banners  played  in  the  blue 
air,  above  the  army.  The  rolling  of  drums  throughout  the 
foot  regiments  was  mingled  with  responses  from  trumpets, 
crooked  horns,  and  kettledrums,  and  also  the  hellish  noise 
of  a  Janissary  orchestra,  and  the  neighing  of  horses. 

At  first  the  train  moved  toward  one  side,  to  afford  a  free 
way  to  all  movements  of  the  army,  and  only  then  the 
review  began  really.  The  royal  carriage  halted  on  a  plain 
not  too  high,  a  little  to  the  right  of  the  road  by  which 
the  regiments  were  to  pass  while  advancing.  In  the  first 
carriage  sat  the  queen  wearing  plumes,  laces,  and  velvets 
glittering  with  jewels.  She  was  beautiful  and  imposing, 
with  the  full  majesty  in  her  face  of  a  woman  who  pos- 
sesses all  in  life  that  the  most  daring  designs  can  imagine, 
for  she  had  a  crown,  and  the  unspeakable  love  of  the 
most  glorious  of  contemporary  monarchs.  She,  in  com- 
mon with  those  dignitaries  in  the  suite  of  the  king,  felt 
most  certain  that  when  her  husband  was  on  horseback 
for  action,  he  would  be  followed,  as  he  had  been  followed 
at  all  times,  by  destruction  and  triumph.  And  she  felt 
that  at  the  moment  the  eyes  of  all  the  world  from  Tsar- 
grad  to  Rome,  Madrid,  and  Paris,  were  turned  on  him 
that  all  Christianity  was  stretching  out  hands  to  him, 
and  that  only  in  those  iron  arms  of  his  warriors  did 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  329 

people  see  rescue.  Hence  her  heart  rose  with  the  pride  of 
a  woman.  "  Our  might  is  increasing,  and  glory  will  raise 
us  above  all  other  kings,"  said  she  in  spirit;  and  therefore, 
though  her  husband  was  leading  barely  twenty  and  some 
thousands  of  men  against  countless  hosts  of  Osmanli,  her 
breast  was  filled  with  delight  and  no  cloud  of  alarm  or  dis- 
trust darkened  then  her  white  forehead.  "  Look  at  the  vic- 
tor, look  at  your  father,  the  king,"  said  she  to  her  children, 
who,  as  little  birds  fill  a  nest,  filled  the  carriage —  -5  when 
he  returns,  the  world  will  kneel  to  him  in  thanksgiving." 

In  other  carriages  were  visible  the  charming  features 
of  youthful  court  ladies,  the  mitres  of  bishops,  and  the 
dignified,  stern  faces  of  senators,  who  remained  at  home 
to  manage  the  government  in  place  of  His  Majesty.  The 
king  himself  was  with  the  army,  but  all  could  see  him 
very  clearly  on  the  height  at  some  distance,  among  het- 
mans  and  generals,  where  he  produced  the  impression  of 
a  giant  on  horseback.  The  army  was  to  pass  a  little 
lower,  before  his  feet,  as  it  seemed  to  spectators. 

First  there  moved  forward,  with  a  deep,  rolling  sound 
and  the  biting  of  chain-links,  Pan  Kantski's  artillery; 
after  it  went  foot  regiments  with  a  musket  on  the  shoulder 
of  each  man,  under  officers  with  sabres  on  straps,  and 
carrying  long  canes  with  which  they  kept  all  ranks  in 
order.  Those  regiments  marched  four  abreast  and  seemed 
moving  fortresses,  their  step  preserved  time  and  was 
thundering.  Each  regiment  when  passing  the  carriage 
of  Her  Majesty  gave  a  loud  shout  to  salute  her,  and  low- 
ered its  ensign  in  homage.  Among  them  were  some  with 
a  costlier  outfit  than  others,  ami  showing  a  form  beyond 
common  in  dignity,  but  the  most  showy  regiment  of  all 
was  made  up  of  Kashubians  in  blue  coats  and  yellow 
belts  for  ammunition.  These  Kashubians,  large  and 
strong  fellows,  were  so  carefully  chosen  that  each  seemed 


330  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY 

a  brother  to  the  next  man ;  the  heavy  muskets  moved  in 
the  mighty  hands  of  those  warriors  as  would  walking- 
sticks.  At  the  sound  of  the  fife  they  halted  before  the 
king  as  one  person,  and  presented  arms  with  such  accu- 
racy that  he  smiled  with  delight,  and  the  dignitaries  said 
to  one  another :  "  Eh  !  To  strike  upon  these  men  will  not 
be  healthy  for  even  the  Sultan's  own  body-guard.  Those 
are  real  lions,  not  people ! " 

But  immediately  after  them  moved  squadrons  of  light- 
horse.  One  might  have  thought  them  real  centaurs  to 
such  a  degree  had  each  man  and  horse  become  one  single 
entity.  These  were  undegenerate  sons  of  those  horsemen 
who  in  their  day  had  trampled  all  Germany,  cleaving  apart 
with  their  sabres  and  with  horse  hoofs  whole  regiments, 
nay,  entire  armies  of  Luther's  adherents.  The  heaviest 
foreign  cavalry,  if  only  equal  in  number  could  not  oppose 
them,  and  the  lightest  could  not  escape  from  them  by 
fleeing.  The  king  himself  had  said  of  those  men  when 
at  Hotsim :  "  If  they  are  led  to  the  enemy  they  will  cut 
down  all  in  front  of  them,  as  a  mower  cuts  grass  at  his 
labor."  And  though  at  this  moment  they  advanced  past 
the  carriages  slowly,  each  person,  even  one  quite  unknow- 
ing in  warfare,  divined  very  quickly  that  at  the  right 
moment  nothing  save  a  hurricane  could  surpass  them  in 
swiftness,  power  to  whirl,  strike  down,  and  overthrow. 
Crooked  trumpets  and  drums  went  on  thundering  in  front 
of  them,  while  they  marched  forward,  squadron  after 
squadron,  with  drawn  sabres  which  seemed  flaming  swords 
in  the  quivering  sunlight.  When  they  had  passed  the 
court  carriages  they  advanced  like  a  wave  starting  sud- 
denly, going  first  at  a  trot  which  turned  soon  to  a  gallop, 
and,  when  they  had  outlined  a  great  giant  circle,  they  passed 
again,  and  this  time  they  rushed  like  a  tempest  and  near 
the  queen's  carriage ;  but  while  they  were  doing  this  they 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  331 

shouted,  "  Slay  !  Kill !  "  and  in  extended  right  hands  held 
their  sabres  pointed  forward  as  if  in  attacking,  on  horses 
whose  nostrils  were  distended  to  the  utmost,  with  waving 
manes,  as  if  wild  from  the  impetus  of  their  onrush.  And 
they  passed  thus  a  second  time,  and  then  at  the  third 
turn  they,  without  breaking  ranks,  stood  still  on  a  sudden. 
They  did  this  so  accurately,  so  evenly,  and  with  such  agree- 
ment that  foreigners,  of  whom  at  that  court  there  were 
many,  and  especially  those  who  saw  then  for  the  first  time 
Polish  cavalry  in  action,  gazed  at  one  another  with  amaze- 
ment, as  if  each  man  were  questioning  his  own  eyesight. 

When  they  had  vanished  the  field  glittered  with 
dragoons  everywhere  and  bloomed  like  a  blossom.  Some 
of  those  regiments  had  appeared  under  Pan  Yablonovski, 
some  had  been  assembled  by  magnates,  and  one  by  the 
king,  from  his  own  private  fortune ;  this  was  commanded 
by  Pan  de  Maligny,  Her  Majesty's  brother. 

In  the  dragoons  served  common  folk  for  the  greater 
part,  but  men  trained  to  riding  from  childhood,  ex- 
perienced in  fighting  of  various  sorts,  stubborn  under 
fire,  less  terrible  at  close  quarters  than  nobles,  but  dis- 
ciplined and  most  enduring  of  military  labor. 

But  the  greatest  delight  for  the  eyes  and  the  spirit 
began  only  when  the  hussars  started  forward.  They 
moved  on  in  calmness  as  was  proper  for  regiments  of 
such  value  ;  their  lances  pointing  upward  seemed  a  forest, 
and  at  the  points,  moved  by  the  light  breeze,  was  a  rain- 
bow cloud  of  streamers.  Their  horses  were  heavier  than 
those  in  other  squadrons;  their  steel  armor  was  inlaid 
with  gold ;  on  their  shoulders  were  wings,  in  which  the 
feathers,  even  when  moving  slowly,  made  that  sound 
heard  in  forests  among  branches.  The  great  dignity,  and, 
as  it  were,  the  pride  which  issued  forth  from  them,  made 
so  deep  an  impression  that  the  queen  and  court  ladies, 


332  ON  THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

the  senators,  and  above  all,  foreign  visitors,  rose  in  their 
carriages  to  see  them  more  accurately.  There  was  some- 
thing tremendous  in  that  march,  for  it  came  to  the  mind 
of  each  man  unwittingly,  that  when  an  avalanche  of  iron 
like  that  should  rush  forward  it  would  crush,  grind,  and 
drive  apart  all  things  in  front  of  it,  and  that  there  was 
no  human  strength  which  could  stop  it.  And  this  was 
undoubted.  Not  so  distant  at  that  time  was  the  day 
when  three  thousand  such  horsemen  had  rubbed  into 
dust  Swedish  legions  five  times  their  own  number ;  still 
less  remote  was  that  other  day  when  one  squadron  of 
the  same  kind  had  passed,  like  a  spirit  of  destruction, 
through  the  whole  army  of  Karl  Gustav;  and  quite  recent 
was  the  day  when  at  Hotsim  those  same  hussars  under 
that  same  king  there  present  had  trampled  in  the  earth 
Turkish  guards  formed  of  Janissaries,  as  easily  as  stand- 
ing wheat  in  the  open.  Many  of  the  men  who  had 
shared  in  that  shattering  of  the  enemy  at  Hotsim  were 
serving  then  under  the  banners  of  that  day,  and  these 
warriors,  proud,  calm,  and  confident,  were  starting  now 
toward  the  walls  of  a  foreign  capital  to  reap  a  new  harvest. 
Terror  and  strength  seemed  the  soul  of  that  body.  An 
afternoon  breeze  rose  behind  them  on  a  sudden,  whistled 
in  their  streamers,  blew  forward  the  waving  manes  of 
their  horses,  and  made  so  mighty  a  sound  in  the  wings 
at  the  shoulders  of  each  mounted  warrior,  that  the  horses 
from  Spain  which  drew  the  court  carriages  rose  on  their 
haunches.  The  squadrons  approached  to  a  line  twenty 
yards  from  the  carriages,  turned  to  one  side  and  marched 
past  in  squadrons.  Then  it  was  that  Pani  Tachevski  saw 
her  husband  for  the  last  time  before  the  expedition.  He 
rode  in  the  second  rank  at  the  edge  of  the  squadron,  all  in 
iron  and  winged  armor,  the  ear  pieces  of  his  helmet  hid  his 
cheeks  altogether.  His  large  golden  bay  Turkish  stallion 


ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY  333 

bore  him  on  easily  despite  the  weighty  armor,  throwing 
his  head  upward,  rattling  his  bit,  and  snorting  loudly, 
as  if  in  good  omen  for  the  rider.  Yatsek  turned  his 
iron-covered  head  toward  his  wife,  and  moved  his  lips  as 
if  whispering,  but  though  no  distinct  word  reached  her 
ears  she  divined  that  he  was  giving  her  the  last  "  Fare 
thee  well !  "  and  such  an  impulse  of  yearning  and  love 
seized  her  heart  that  if  she  could  have,  at  the  cost  of  her 
life,  changed  at  that  moment  to  a  swallow  she  would 
have  perched  on  his  shoulder,  or  on  the  flag  of  his  lance 
point,  and  gone  with  him ;  she  would  not  have  stopped 
for  one  twinkle  to  calculate. 

"  Fare  thee  well,  Yatsek  !  God  guard  thee ! "  cried  she, 
stretching  her  hands  to  him.  And  her  eyes  were  tear- 
bedewed  while  he  rode  past  in  solemnity,  gleaming  in 
the  sunlight,  and,  as  it  were,  rendered  sacred  by  the 
service  imposed  on  him. 

Behind  this  the  regiment  of  Prince  Alexander  came 
up  and  marched  past  —  still  others,  equally  terrible  and 
equally  brilliant  Then  other  regiments  described  a  great 
circle  and  halted  on  the  plain  almost  in  the  places  from 
which  they  had  started  in  the  time  of  reviewing,  but  now 
in  marching  order. 

From  the  carriages  on  the  height  the  eye  could  em- 
brace all  the  regiments  very  nearly.  Far  away  and 
near  by  were  seen  crimson  uniforms,  glittering  armor, 
the  flashing  of  swords,  the  upturned  forest  of  lances,  the 
broad  cloud  of  streamers,  and  above  them  great  ban- 
ners like  giant  blossoms.  From  the  regiments  standing 
nearer,  the  breeze  brought  the  odor  of  horse  sweat,  and 
the  shouts  of  commanders,  the  shrill  note  of  fifes,  and 
the  deep  sound  of  kettledrums.  But  in  those  shouts,  in 


334  ON   THE  FIELD   OF  GLORY 

those  sounds,  in  that  delight  and  that  eagerness  for  battle, 
there  was  something  triumphant.  A  perfect  confidence 
in  the  victory  of  the  cross  above  the  crescent,  —  that  con- 
fidence was  flowing  through  every  heart  in  those  legions. 

The  king  remained  yet  for  a  moment  at  the  carriage 
of  Her  Majesty,  but  when  a  blessing  had  been  given  him 
with  a  cross  and  with  relics  by  the  bishop  of  Cracow,  he 
rushed  at  a  gallop  to  the  army.  The  air  was  rent  sud- 
denly by  the  keen  sound  of  trumpets,  while  masses  of 
foot  and  of  cavalry  stirred,  began  slowly  to  lengthen, 
and  finally  those  masses  moved,  all  of  them,  westward. 
In  advance  were  the  banners  of  the  light  horse,  behind 
them  hussars ;  the  dragoons  closed  the  movement. 

The  prince  bishop  of  Cracow  raised  with  both  hands 
the  cross,  holding  relics  as  high  above  his  head  as  was 
possible : 

"  0  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  have  mercy  on 
Thy  people  I" 

•  •••••• 

Just  then  more  than  twenty  thousand  breasts  raised 
the  anthem  which  Pan  Kohovski  had  composed  for  that 
moment : 

"  For  Thee,  O  pure  Lady, 
O  Mother  Immaculate, 
We  go  to  defend  Christ, 
Our  Lord. 

"  For  thee,  O  dear  country, 
For  you,  O  white  eagles, 
We  will  crush  every  enemy. 
ON  THE  FIELD  OF  GLORY." 


THE     ZAGLOBA      ROMANCES 
by  Henryk  Sienkiewicz.     Translated  from 
the  Polish  by  Jeremiah  Curtin. 
WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD 

An  Historical  Novel  of  Poland  and  Russia.  Illustrated. 
Crown  8vo.  $1.50. 

The  first  of  the  famous  trilogy  of  historical  romances 
of  Poland,  Russia,  and  Sweden.  Their  publication 
has  been  received  as  an  event  in  literature.  Charles 
Dudley  Warner,  in  Harper's  Magazine,  affirms  that 
the  Polish  author  has  in  Zagloba  given  a  new  crea- 
tion to  literature. 

A  capital  story.     The  only  modern  romance  with  which  it  can 
be  compared  for  fire,  sprightliness,  rapidity  of  action,  swift  changes 

and  absorbing  interest  is  "The  Three  Musketeers"  of  Dumas 

New  York  Tribune. 

THE  DELUGE 

An  Historical  Novel  of  Poland,  Sweden,  and  Russia. 
A  Sequel  to  "  With  Fire  and  Sword."  With  map. 
2  vols.  Crown  8vo.  $3.00. 

Marvellous  in  its  grand  descriptions. —  Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 
Has  the  humor  of  a  Cervantes  and  the  grim  vigor  of  Defoe. — 
Boston  Gazette. 

PAN  MICHAEL 

An  Historical  Novel  of  Poland,  Russia,  and  the 
Ukraine.  A  Sequel  to  "With  Fire  and  Sword" 
and  "The  Deluge."  Crown  8vo.  $1.50. 

The  interest  of  the  trilogy,  both  historical  and  romantic,  is 
splendidly  sustained. —  The  Dial,  Chicago. 

LITTLE,   BROWN,  &   COMPANY,  PUBLISHERS 
BOSTON,   MASSACHUSETTS 


QUO  VADIS 


A  Narrative  of  the  Time  of  Nero.  By  HENRYK 
SIENKIEWICZ.  Translated  from  the  Polish  by  JERE- 
MIAH CURTIN.  Illustrated.  Crown  8vo.  $1.50. 

One  of  the  greatest  books  of  our  day. —  The  Bookman. 

The  book  is  like  a  grand  historical  pageant. —  Literary  World. 

Of  intense  interest  to  the  whole  Christian  civilization. — Chicago 
Tribune. 

Interest  never  wanes ;  and  the  story  is  carried  through  its  many 
phases  of  conflict  and  terror  to  a  climax  that  enthralls. —  Chicago 
Record. 

As  a  study  of  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  of  love  into  the 
pagan  world  typified  by  Rome,  it  is  marvellously  fine. —  Chicago 
Interior. 

The  picture  here  given  of  life  in  Rome  under  the  last  of  the 
Caesars  is  one  of  unparalleled  power  and  vividness. — Boston  Home 
Journal, 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  books  of  the  decade.  It  burns 
upon  the  brain  the  struggles  and  triumphs  of  the  early  church. — 
Boston  Daily  Advertiser. 

It  will  become  recognized  by  virtue  of  its  own  merits  as  the  one 
heroic  monument  built  by  the  modern  novelist  above  the  ruins  of 
decadent  Rome,  and  in  honor  of  the  blessed  martyrs  of  the  early 
Church. —  Brooklyn  Eagle. 

Our  debt  to  Sienkiewicz  is  not  less  than  our  debt  to  his  trans- 
lator and  friend,  Jeremiah  Curtin.  The  diversity  of  the  language, 
the  rapid  flow  of  thought,  the  picturesque  imagery  of  the  descrip- 
tions are  all  his. — Boston  Transcript. 

LITTLE,   BROWN,  &   COMPANY,  PUBLISHERS 
BOSTON,  MASSACHUSETTS 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS 

*r» 

An  Historical  Romance  of  Poland  and  Germany. 
By  HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ.  Translated  from  the 
Polish  by  JEREMIAH  CURTIN.  Illustrated.  2  vols. 
Crown  8vo.  £2.00. 

The  greatest  work  Sienkiewicz  has  given  u». — Buffalo  Express. 

It  seems  superior  even  to  "Quo  Vadis"  in  strength  and 
realism. —  The  Churchman. 

The  construction  of  the  story  is  beyond  praise.  It  is  difficult  to 
conceive  of  any  one  who  will  not  pick  the  book  up  with  eagerness. 
—  Chicago  Evening  Post. 

There  are  some  scenes  in  the  book  that  for  power  and  excite- 
ment remind  one  of  the  great  encounter  between  Ursus  and  the  bull 
in  "  Quo  Vadis." — Minneapolis  Tribune. 

Vivid,  dramatic,  and  vigorous.  .  .  .  His  imaginative  power, 
his  command  of  language,  and  the  picturesque  scenes  he  sets  com- 
bine to  fascinate  the  reader. —  Philadelphia  Bulletin. 

A  book  that  holds  your  almost  breathless  attention  as  in  a  vise 
from  the  very  beginning,  for  in  it  love  and  strife,  the  most  thrilling 
of  all  worldly  subjects,  are  described  masterfully. —  The  Boston 
Journal. 

Another  remarkable  book.  His  descriptions  are  tremendously 
effective  ;  one  can  almost  hear  the  sound  of  the  carnage  ;  to  the 
mind's  eye  the  scene  of  battle  is  unfolded  by  a  master  artist. —  The 
Hartford  Courant. 

Thrillingly  dramatic,  full  of  strange  local  color  and  very  faith- 
ful to  its  period,  besides  having  that  sense  of  the  mysterious  and 
weird  that  throbs  in  the  Polish  blood  and  infects  alike  their  music 
and  literature. —  The  St.  Paul  Globe. 


OTHER  N07ELS  AND  ROMANCES 
by  Henryk  Sienkiewicz.  Translated  from 
the  Polish  by  Jeremiah  Curtin. 

CHILDREN  OF  THE  SOIL 

Crown  8vo.      $1.50. 

It  must  be  reckoned  among  the  finer  fictions  of  our  time,  and 
shows  its  author  to  be  almost  as  great  a  master  in  the  field  of  the 
domestic  novel  as  he  had  previously  been  shown  to  be  in  that  of 
imaginative  historical  romances. —  The  Dial,  Chicago. 

HANIA,  AND  OTHER  STORIES 

With  portrait.      Crown  8vo.      $1.50. 

At  the  highest  level  of  the  author's  genius. —  The  Outlook. 

SIELANKA,  A  FOREST  PICTURE 

And  Other  Stories.  With  frontispiece.  Crown  8vo. 
$1.50. 

They  exhibit  the  masterly  genius  of  Sienkiewicz  even  better 
than  his  longer  romances.  They  abound  in  fine  character-drawings 
and  beautiful  descriptions. —  Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

LIFE  AND  DEATH  AND  OTHER 
LEGENDS  AND   STORIES 

Illustrated.      i6mo.      Decorated  cloth,  $1.00. 

WITHOUT  DOGMA 

A  Novel  of  Modern  Poland.  (Translated  from  the 
Polish  by  Iza  Young.)  Crown  8vo.  $1.50. 

A  human  document  read  in  the  light  of  a  great  imagination. — 
Boston  Beacon. 

LITTLE,   BROWN,  &   COMPANY,    PUBLISHERS 
BOSTON,  MASSACHUSETTS 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  I 


A    000  034  520     7 


